> Monster King
>  by Godzilla2020
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> Prologue
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

................
Japan 1995
.................

The city of Tokyo was alight with flames as people were running down the streets, what was left of them anyways. The sound of roaring echoed across the skies as two creatures waged war with each other. Both were beings of pure folklore the Japanese gave them only a name that matched their appearance. Kaiju, better know as strange beast. With each step they took the earth shook and with each breath the air around them burned. An orange spiraling beam flew across the sky instantly atomizing the nearby buildings they went through. It was followed by a vapor like attack destroying the oxygen in the air.  The citizens of Japan could only watch as their capital city burned to the ground.

Where most people had already runaway from the chaos only a single person remained. A boy with orange hair went down the street tears streaming down his face, "Mom, where are you?!" 

An earthquake sent him to the ground and a loud roar caused him to cover his ears. He looked up to see a giant appear crashing through a building. Orange spines went down it's back, steam coming off the body, orange splotches that looked like scars covered the creature's black skin. But what got the boy's attention were the glowing pair of orange eyes casting hate at the creature flying above it. The other monster had huge bat like wings, on it's head was a glowing horn, it's entire body was covered in red armor when it landed the kaiju let out a demonic roar.

"Mommy I'm scared!" the boy shouted as he ran for his life. The roars only sounded like they were getting closer with each foot step. The ground shook and the world was full of smoke that burned his lungs. The boy kept moving calling for his mother, but received no answer. He kept running until finally his legs gave out he came sliding to a halt his body hurt and his eyes burned. He was shaking from muscle aches and he was panting hard.

"Mommy help me." He whimpered.

"Kubo." a voice called out, causing the boy to lift his head. 

"Mom?" the boy lifted his head, a look of hope on his face. He looked around but saw nothing.

"Kubo." someone called out to him again. 

That's when she came out of the smoke a woman with fiery orange like hair came toward him with a smile on her dirty ash covered face. The boy smiled he held his hands out to her. Suddenly a shadow began to form over him along with the sound of crackles. He looked up seeing the red demon hover above him and the woman. Kubo screamed just as a purple energy blast came down in front of him and his mother. The world became white as he reached out to his mother.
...........
.......
…
..
.

"Mom!" Kubo rose up from his bed panting and drenched in sweat, "Just a dream... Just a dream." 

He rubbed his head, that now had a slash mark on it, trying to shake off the feelings he had. When he looked around ready to get yelled for waking everyone in the bunk up, instead he saw that the beds were empty, except for one. A Japanese woman with long black hair and wearing shorts with a t-shirt was snoring hard. He blushed when he saw that her shirt was riding up just a bit too high. 

"Good thing I didn't wake you up, Akiko." Kubo said. 

He pulled down her shirt just as she tossed in her sleep. Nearly taking his head off with a kick. He sighed before walking outside looking around at the temple they'd been sleeping in. There was a loud clunk like metal being hit. Kubo went to investigate and found his friend, Bone Crusher, a muscular Black man with dreadlocks, working on a plane engine. Despite the sharp objects he wore little protection other than a tank top and gym shorts a pair off orange aviator goggles covered his eyes. When Bone Crusher turned to see Kubo he smiled lifting his goggles.

"Well you're not looking so good." Bone Crusher said wiping some of the oil off his face.

"You can only sleep so much on the Hawk's beds." Kubo said with a laugh high fiving Bone Crusher.

"Dude, I've seen you sleep on this babies floor and not complain. What's wrong?" 

"Just a bad dream."

"Looks like you and the big guy can't sleep tonight." Bone Crusher said pointing over his shoulder, "Hikari went up to check on him with the girls."

"Thanks." Kubo said before walking away from the Hawk, a plane that looked like a miniature SR-71 Blackbird with a hawk head painted on the nose. Painted by Bone Crusher himself as Kubo for fifth time in the day caught Bone Crusher admiring it.

Kubo continued to walk through the ancient temple he called home. Hidden inside of a large cavern, the only light that came through was from the large hole in the ceiling and the cliffs edge on the side. The buildings were old the stone nearly turned green from the moss and plant vines growing along the walls. Various flowers grew from them giving the old stone a feeling of beauty. The highest structure was an old tower with a symbol of a cross with the sun in the back Kubo went straight for it.

"Why didn't they install an elevator on this thing?" Kubo said as he climbed up the steps. 

When he finally made it to the top he heard a soothing song coming from around the corner. He breathed a deep sigh of relief when he heard the melody. All the stress from his dream was starting to leave his body. When he turned the corner he saw the source of the song two glowing girls both the size of dolls were standing on the buildings edge. 

"You two sound better every time I hear you." Kubo said. The glow stopped coming off the girls and they both turned around with bright smiles.

"Kubo!" They shouted in unison before jumping onto his shoulders. The first girl to land on his shoulder was in an orange cloth like dress with her hair was tied back in a pony tail. Lora, the eldest Elias sat down neatly on Kubo's left shoulder rolling her eyes at her giddy younger sister on Kubo's right. She was slightly shorter than Lora her dark hair was down, she was in a bright blue dress that came off a doll Akiko bought for her, Moll wasted no time as she kissed Kubo on the cheek.

"I thought Hikari was up here?" Kubo said.

"Nope just us." Moll said with a giggle causing Kubo to raise an eyebrow.

"Okay something's up. Lora, what's going on?" Kubo turned to look at Lora, but she turned her back to him, "Lora, don't make me wake up Akiko you'll know what she'll do."

"You wouldn't dare!" Lora gasped.

"Then tell me where Hikari is." Kubo said with a devious smile. 

Lora let out a nervous moan when she looked to Moll her sister was shushing her. Her face was turning red with embarrassment knowing what Akiko would do to her if she woke up. Lora was about to open her mouth to say something, but someone called out from behind Kubo. She was a Japanese-American woman with dark hair she kept tied up. She wore a plain t-shirt and hello kitty pajama bottoms. 

"Surprise!" Kubo felt weight on his back lurching forward when Hikari jumped on his back, "I'm getting better at sneak attacks."

"Not really I heard you coming a mile away." Kubo said. Hikari put him in a mini choke hold as Moll and Lora giggled.

"So you couldn't sleep tonight either?" Hikari asked.

"I heard the big guy was having trouble sleeping." Kubo said.

"This was one his worse nightmares yet." Moll said in a concerned tone.

"How is he now?" Kubo asked.

"Better you can check on him if you want." Lora said.

Kubo walked close to the edge as Hikari hopped off his back. When he looked down he saw the 'big guy'. A massive sleeping black scaled body with huge triangular dorsal spines lied at the bottom of the cave next to a small lake. A being known around the world as one of the most powerful creatures on the planet, the King of the Monsters, Godzilla slept inside the cave. His head moved around with a slight snarl, but it stopped before he it turned into a full scale roar as a gold scales came around his body. This was being caused by one of the few creatures that didn't try to fight him or endanger the ones he would protect. Light blue and orange wings beat down golden scales as a furry insectoid head nudged Godzilla's. Mothra chirped feeling concern for her friend.

"Mothra is trying to help as well." Moll said.

"Looks like we're both having rough nights, big guy." Kubo sat on the edge with Hikari sitting next to him. 

"It was the one with your mom again wasn't it?" Hikari asked.

"Yeah." Kubo said in a whisper. Moll leaned her head on Kubo's cheek the same as Lora in some way to console him. 

"Moll slide over." Hikari said, Moll complied moving over to her sister. Hikari placed her head on Kubo's shoulder, "Just like when were kids. You waking up and me having to stay up with you."

"Sorry." Kubo whispered.

"Don't be I missed it." Hikari said, causing Kubo to smile, "By the way. You up for coming inland with me?"

"What's going on?" Kubo asked.

"Miss Miki is giving a seminar about kaiju and she wants me to share some of my findings after all of our adventures." Hikari said.

"You and I have a different definitions of adventure."  Kubo rubbed the scar on his forehead recalling how he got it.

"Can I come?" Moll asked.

"Well she does want me to bring Mothra along." Hikari said.

Kubo and Lora's heads shot up at what Hikari said.

"Okay look, before you two say anything. Miki wants us to show off one of the mini-moths." Hikari stated.

"It's not her I'm concerned about, it's that Mothra is a package deal and that package isn't as friendly she is." Kubo said pointing down at Godzilla just as he tossed in his sleep.

"Would you be shocked if told you Miki had a plan for that?" Hikari giggled.

"What is it?" 

"She calls Godzilla extra security."  

"Security?" 

"There have been reports of random power outages in the U.S. Miki thinks it might be a kaiju." Hikari said.

"And she wants the big guy around in case this kaiju shows up." Kubo finished what Hikari was about to explain. Rubbing his chin he looked down at Godzilla, who was still tossing in his sleep. "You really think it's a good idea for him to go out right now?"

"Don't worry he's got someone looking out for him." Hikari smiled as Mothra placed herself on top of  Godzilla. 

He opened his massive orange eyes to see the younger monster placing her head on his shoulder. He let out an annoyed snarl trying to hide the fact that he didn't mind. Mothra just playfully chirped as she wrapped a wing of over his side making it look like Godzilla was covered in a massive blanket. He snorted out blue smoke with a grunt before lying his head down. 

"I'm still not all to sure about this." Kubo said, but instead of an answer he just heard quiet breathing.

Hikari had fallen asleep on his shoulder he smiled before he heard something on his left shoulder. Moll and Lora were both cuddled together sleeping as well. Kubo sighed almost hearing a similar, but much more annoyed growl coming from Godzilla. Mothra the goddess of peace and guardian of the earth had fallen asleep on top of him.

"Yeah I don't get them either big guy." Kubo said as he gently placed Hikari farther from the edge they were sitting on, "Looks like I'm sleeping here tonight." 

He let Hikari's head rest on his chest along with the Elias. Kubo stared up at the stone ceiling thinking back to his nightmare. He then looked down at Hikari moving some of her dark hair off her face when he heard her breath it eased the stress off his body. She was the only thing he had left in the world. There was a small yawn that got his attention Kubo looked to see Moll stretch in her sleep. So maybe he has more than one thing left.

"I promise I won't let anything happen to you." Kubo whispered before closing his eyes.

Godzilla stared out at the wall in front of him sleep eluding him. There were two things in the world that he feared. Loss and nightmares. Tonight it felt like he experienced both. He could still remember the nightmare clear. Mothra and the G-team, the ones he would keep safe, all of them dead. And standing at the center was a horned giant. 

He shuttered causing Mothra to wake up she tightened her grip around him. He let out a low calm breath showing he was alright. She nuzzled his head. Godzilla snorted blue smoke in her face making Mothra bop him over the head with a wing. Godzilla stared at Mothra the warmth of her body ebbing away the cold night air. He wouldn't let anything happen to her.

...............
Canterlot Apartments
..............

Adagio made her way up the metal steps embracing the cold night air as it swirled threw her hair. She was dragging her feet letting out a loud groan. She was wearing a yellow waitress uniform from her new job at the Cake's shop. It only made enough to pay rent, but it luckily came with free dinner, the brown bag in her hand being proof of that. Her day had been long running back and forth in preparing the food of the massive orders people asked for. She wanted to fall in her bed and never wake up. 

"I'm home." She walked into her building to be greeted by a hug that nearly took the elder siren off her feet.

"Dagi!" Her younger sibling , Sonata, gripped her tight with a wide smile.

"Easy Sonata, I'm tired." Adagio yawned, but still didn't mine returning the hug, "Where's Aria?"

"She's watching TV. Are those tacos?" Sonata had drool coming down her mouth.

"No, salad you've been eating to much junk young siren."

"Dagiiii." Sonata was about to complain, but Adagio was already off looking for Aria. Said siren was sitting in front on a couch flipping through channels. Aria flipped her pig tails out of her face, which had a bored expression on it.

"Can't you at least pretend to like a channel." Adagio said.

"There's nothing good on." Aria answered in her usual annoyed tone.

"Then try the news." Adagio snatched the remote from Aria's hands. Flipping to the one channel that she didn't mind watching since she came to this world. 

"This is the Kaiju News Network." the television chimed.

"Not this again," Aria moaned, "You've been watching this show ever since we came to this world."

"It's educational." Adagio said.

"I think it's scary those kaiju things are bigger than dragons." Sonata said coming in between her older siblings, "What if they come here?"

"Then we'll just feed them you." Aria snickered only to receive a bop on the head from Adagio.

"Don't scare her, Aria." Adagio said. 

After an hour of watching television and eating the sirens began to feel the call of sleep. Aria was the first to go and was already out cold in her room leaving only Sonata and Adagio in the living room. Sonata's eyes were starting to flutter as she fought the urge to sleep while Adagio kept paying attention to the television. On the screen was a seen from a few months ago. She learned the names of this world's cities, which were surprisingly similar to Equestria's cities. She knew that this was Las Vegas or what used to be it. The city was a pile of rubble, smoke from the spreading fire had caused the sky to be blocked out. Standing at the center of it were six giants. Two giant lizards, what looked like a feather less bird with horns, a moth, a beetle with drills for hands, and finally a blue and gold creature with hooks for hands.

"This is video coverage of the second most violent rampage of the year. After attacking the military base Area 51 the two kaiju, that have been dubbed Gigan and Megalon, made there way to the city of Las Vegas. While some say it was merely a coincidence others claim that Godzilla's appearance was an act of heroism. After engaging the two monsters alone he was soon aided by three other kaiju Rodan, Anguirus, and Mothra. All four monsters were soon able to drive off the unknown kaiju into space where they seem to have remained. But what has many talking about the acts of Godzilla is this video shown just before the kaiju escaped a military bombing."

Adagio paid close attention to the television as a video of Godzilla approaching an apartment complex. Instead destroying it like he did most buildings around him. Godzilla held his hand out like he was trying to catch something. The camera zoomed in on his hand revealing what was in his house sized palm. Adagio's eyes widen when she saw that two women were sitting in his palm.      

"Susan Hikari and Captain Akiko of the Anti-Godzilla Attack Force and the newly formed G-team claim that Godzilla rescued them. Many online fans have dubbed these young ladies the Godzilla girls. The debates of this new Godzilla have been going on since his arrival in San Francisco."

There was a small yawn and a pressure on her lap. She looked down finding Sonata to be sleeping on her lap. Adagio pat Sonata with a small smile as she kissed her little sister's head. Adagio let the television play for a few more minutes before finally turning it off. She sighed her body not letting her move anymore, "Looks like I'm sleeping out here tonight." 

She gently wrapped her arms around Sonata pulling her close as fell she over. She held her sister close with a smile as she listened to her soft snores. 

"I won't let anything happen to you." 

……..
Ponyville Road
……….

On the other side of town another group of girls were watching the same television program at a certain pink haired party planners house.

"Why are we watching this again?" Rainbow Dash asked bored out of her mind.

"It's for the field trip tomorrow." Pinkie shouted in her normal cheerful tone.

"Besides these kaiju are amazing I thought monsters were only in Equestria." Sunset was the main member of the group paying attention to the television. 

"I think they're scary, except for that one called Mothra. She just looks so nice." Fluttershy said.

"I know, darling,  plus those beautiful wings of hers gave me a great idea for a dress." Rarity said not looking up as she sketched a design in her notebook.

"There is a rumor that she has magic." Twilight mentioned pushing her glasses up.

"Please she doesn't have anything on Rodan. Did you see how fast he was going?!" Rainbow Dash got out of her bored stump to join in on the conversation.

"Rodan is pretty fast, but I think Anguirus is my type he would could make a good farm hand." Applejack said.

"No way Anguirus is total party animal just look at him." Pinkie pointed to the television as a video of Anguirus bucking Megalon through a building played.

"Who's your favorite Sunset?" Twilight asked.

Sunset didn't pay attention to the conversation behind her to focused on the television it took Rainbow throwing a piece of popcorn in her hair to get the pony turned human's attention, "Sorry guys wasn't listening."

"We noticed so who's your favorite kaiju?" Rainbow asked.

"Oh that's simple, Godzilla." Sunset said before going back to the television.

...............
Unknown 
...............

"Are you sure it's here?"

"Where else would it be?!" 

A group of soldiers walked through a green field each of their heavy weapons rustling against their bodies. Behind them were rows of maser tanks. These were the hunters and their prey was all to aware of their presences.

"So ,what is this thing anyway?"

"Jeez newbie learn to read the files before going out in the field! It's a Massive Unidentified Terrestrial Organism."

"So a Muto?"

"Ugh yes! Now shut up and keep your eyes peeled."

Before anyone could continue asking there was a low clicking noise that seemed to come from every where. Everyone had stopped dead in their tracks. The sound of safeties being turned off came from each soldier's weapon. It was as if the entire world just went silent.

"Okay everyone listen up! The higher ups want this thing brought back alive. Maser team you are a last resort only attack if the target does not go down. Now let's move fast this thing just hatched so the skin is going to be soft enough for the tranquilizers pierce through and kick in." The head soldier shouted. The rest of the squad began to follow him weapons pointed out in the same direction. There was another loud clicking noise followed by a red glow. The trees began to move apart as a massive form began to approach.

It walked like a gorilla on it's massive forelimbs, on the back was a pair of bat like wings, the eyes were blood shot glowing like fire. It had drool coming down it's triangular mouth. Muto let out a massive roar before rising up on his back legs energy flowing through his front limbs he slammed them back on the ground letting loose an elector magnetic pulse. The maser tanks sparked before stopping dead in their tracks. He let out one more monstrous roar before charging the group soldiers. Instantly turning the group of hunters into his prey.
> New York: Who Came Up With That?
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

.............
Adagio's apartment
............

"Aria, wake up!"  

Aria moaned beneath her sheets when she felt something pushing her out of bed. Adagio stood over her younger cousin trying to force her awake. Sonata was in the kitchen eating an enormous amount of cereal ready for school. Aria, however, was sleeping in for the day much to the annoyance of Adagio.

"I'm not driving you to school." Adagio went from pushing Aria to full on pulling her out of bed. Aria held on tight to the bed frame as Adagio pulled on her legs, "Sonata get in here and help me!"

Sonata bounced into the room with a massive milk moustache on her face. She put one of Aria's legs under her arms, "Come on Aria we have a field trip today!"

"Don't care." Aria yawned.

"But Dagi agreed to come with us!" Sonata said.

"Second verse same as the first don't care." Aria gripped the bed tighter as Sonata and Adagio pulled on her tighter. Adagio was pass the point of being annoyed with the bus coming in twenty minutes. She pulled on Aria harder until finally the purple haired siren lost her grip. Causing all three of them to fall back into the nearby wall.

"Now that that's settled get dressed before the bus get's here. " Adagio said panting.

Aria blew some of the hair out of her face while Sonata giggled, "Shut up, Sonata."

................
CHS
...............

Sunset and Twilight were both going over notes with each other, Applejack and Rainbow Dash were kicking a soccer ball around, while Fluttershy helped Rarity with her nails both of them hoping that Pinkie wouldn't fall off the statue and on top of them. The girls stood under the newly built Canterlot High Wondercolt  statue waiting with the rest of the students to leave into the city. Principal Celestia walked out of the school holding out her hand to get everyone's attention with Luna at her side.

"Okay everyone we'll begin moving onto the bus in five minutes. This is a great honor by KNN to observe one of their talk shows. I want all of you to be on your best behavior." Celestia said.

"Once we get there you are to pay close attention to what the speaker says. Because you'll need to write a four page essay of the event." Luna continued off from her sister. This managed to earn a collective groan from all of her students. Rainbow Dash being the loudest out of everyone. 

As everyone began moving around to get ready a stray car pulled into the parking lot. Popping out was a yawning Aria Blaze, a happy go lucky Sonata Dusk, and a very annoyed Adagio Dazzle. She wanted to get these two on the bus so she could at least get some time in at the bake shop. But as soon as they got Aria out of bed she decided to take her time getting ready. Causing both her and Sonata to miss the bus. Now they were arriving to school late.

"See I told you we had time to stop for bagels." Aria said looking out at the mass of students.

"Just hurry up and get in line with the others." Adagio grumbled.

"Are you mad?" Sonata asked.

"No, I'm just peachy." Adagio answered in a sarcastic tone, "I have to meet with Celestia." 

With that Adagio went off on her own leaving Sonata and Aria alone. Aria merely shrugged it off. Sonata watched her older sibling walk off with a glum look, "I think she's mad, Aria."

"This concerns me how? Besides I've seen Adagio mad and this isn't mad this is more of pent up annoyance." Aria answered before walking off into the crowd of students.  

Leaving Sonata alone kicking the dirt. Aria had managed to become one of the scariest girls at school after the battle of the bands incidents had finally ended. Her uncaring attitude toward the dirty looks any one gave her and the fact that whenever someone would mouth off to her Aria would come back at them with something even worse. People generally began to avoid her as much possible or face the wrath of the 'Scream Queen' .

Sonata, on the other hand, had become a bit of an outcast, unlike Aria and Adagio, she wasn't as thick skinned. She pretty much just kept to herself. Trying to stay out of everyone's radar to avoid being yelled at. There were only two people in the school who she actually did talk to her Aria and, "Pinkie Pie!" Sonata went off running toward the CHS statute with a massive smile on her face.

Pinkie Pie perked her head up at the call of her name. When she saw the younger siren running toward her Pinkie couldn't help but smile and jump from the statue. This was able to startle everyone which ended up with Applejack kicking the ball twice as hard into Rainbow Dash, nailing her in the face. Fluttershy screamed at the sudden movement spilling nail polish on Rarity's dress making the fashionista scream as well. 

"Hi Sonata!" Pinkie Pie said still in the air fly straight at Sonata, who was also jumping in the air. Both of them ended up in a massive tackle/hug. They laughed and took turns twirling each other, "I was hoping you would come!"

"Wouldn't miss it for the world! And get this I got Dagi to agree to come with us."

"That sounds amazing that means we can have our duet." Pinkie said with a smile. 

"Pinkie Pie!" a loud roar from Rainbow Dash was able to get both girls attention as she stomped over to both of them. Her face had a massive dark and light red soccer ball imprint on it. Sonata hid behind Pinkie due to the evil glare Rainbow had on her face. She grabbed Pinkie by the collar and pointed at her face.

"Hey Rainbow, you have something on your face." Pinkie said with a smile.

"I know. Do you know how I got it?" 

"Did you fall into a cherry pie?" 

"No, I got it when a certain pink haired girl decided to go crazy and jump off a statue. Distracting me from a flying soccer ball!" 

Pinkie gasped, "Was it that new girl who wears glow sticks!"

Rainbow Dash's eye began to twitch, "It was you!"

"I'm really sorry it was my fault. Please don't be mad." Sonata came up from behind Pinkie trying to get in between her and Rainbow Dash. Rainbow looked at Sonata confused for moment before remembering her face just as the others began to run up.

"Hey, you're one of the sirens!" Rainbow Dash pulled Pinkie Pie away from Sonata.  

"Sonata Dusk!" Sunset Shimmer rose up from the group, "What are you doing here?"

"Who is that?" Twilight whispered to Applejack confused as to why everyone was looking at this girl.

"She's one of the siren girls we told you about. They tried to take over the school in a battle of the bands, but we were able to beat them." Applejack answered causing Sonata face to turn red from embarrassment. 

"What are you doing here, Sonata?" Sunset said again, looking serious, she started stepping closer causing the young siren to take a step back out of fear. 

"What we're not allowed to go on a field trip?" Aria called out walking toward them the look on her face showed she wasn't in the best mood.

"Aria!" Sonata was actually shocked to see her cousin coming.

"Here I was thinking I could get a little alone time, but then I see my little cousin being picked on," Aria cast a glare that could shatter diamond at Sunset, "One chance leave us alone or else..."

"Or else what?" Rainbow Dash said stepping up to Aria.

Aria smiled cracking her knuckles getting ready to brawl. Sonata could tell Aria was here to help, but this was really just a misunderstanding. Pinkie was going through the same thoughts making her way past Rainbow Dash, just as she began to size up Aria, throwing up a handful of confetti and balloons. Thoughts of fighting were replaced by pure shock followed by a giggle from Sonata.

"Well, that was a thing." Applejack said pulling a piece of confetti off her head.

"Everyone I wanna introduce you to my new friend, Sonata Dusk!" Pinkie said putting her arms around Sonata. 

"Aria, I wanna introduce you to my new friend, Pinkie Pie!" Sonata turned around to face Aria with a smile.

Aria looked at her younger cousin shocked at what she just said, "What are you talking about?!"

"Well after we decided to act like normal girls things were pretty hard. That's when Pinkie Pie started talking to me." Sonata began to explain.

"It turns out we have a lot in common!" Pinkie said with a smile. 

"What's going on here?" a very annoyed voice called out behind them. 

Everyone turned around to see  Adagio standing there looking at her siblings and the seven girls who made her life an unrelenting pain. When she saw Sonata arm and arm with Pinkie it made her rub her temples letting out an annoyed sigh, "You know what, I don't care. Get on the bus."

"And why should we listen to you?" Rainbow Dash sneered. 

Adagio rolled her eyes before pointing to a badge on her chest that read chaperone, "Now get on the bus or get left behind. Either way I don't care." 

She pointed to the buses that had everyone loading on to them. Aria snorted before grabbing Sonata by the arm and pulling her away. Sonata nervously waved goodbye to Pinkie, who did the same thing, before following after them at a safe distance from Aria. The rest of the girls, excluding Sunset, followed after her. Sunset cast a hard glare toward Adagio who returned it in kind.

"I don't know what you're planning, but..." Sunset was about to go on if it wasn't for the annoyed groan from Adagio.

"Do you always give heroic speeches?" Adagio snarled before leaning into Sunset, "Look the only reason I'm here is because Sonata wouldn't stop bugging me about coming on this trip with her. Happy now?" 

Adagio turned around heading back to the bus. Sunset trailed behind her unsure what to make of Adagio's mood. The whole Pinkie Pie and Sonata being friends thing was already throwing her off. But the fact that Adagio was a school chaperone was now making her head spin. As Adagio began to board on the bus she instantly stopped in her tracks and face palmed. 

"You've got to be kidding me." 

Sunset looked over the elder siren's shoulder to see what she was complaining about. Everything looked alright two to every seat everyone seemed to be pretty happy and excited. It was almost infectious Sunset couldn't help but smile as she began to look for her friends. Pinkie Pie, who was waving at Sonata, was sitting with Fluttershy, Twilight and Rarity were both sharing a seat next to Rainbow Dash and Applejack. She was about to look for a seat next to them but then realized from her first observation there were two to every seat. Except for the two front seats which were reserved for teachers and chaperones. The first was taken by Professor Doddle and his wife while the other was empty. Meaning that the only seat left was with.

"Oh you have got to kidding me." Sharing a collective sigh with Adagio, Sunset took her seat. Both the unicorn turned human and siren turned human tried their hardest not to cause a scene with each other. 

'Well since I'm here.' Sunset turned to Adagio she wasn't the Element of Honesty, but she at least knew some of the basic ways to spot a lair, "So, mind telling me how and why you're a chaperone? You were a student the last time I saw you."

"Look, I may not look it but I'm really 23." Adagio answered with grunt.

"But how did you get Celestia to you allow back into the school?"

"Because you just assumed I was a student instead of a big sister walking through the school with her younger sister and cousin." Adagio could tell Sunset wasn't done asking questions, but she wasn't in the mood, "I know you like playing 20 questions, but I'm not in the mood. So do me a favor and be quiet this is a four hour trip and I really need some sleep."

"Sleep?"

"What did I just say about 20 questions?" Adagio planted her head against the window closing her eyes. 

Sunset leaned back in her seat with a sigh, "So much for that idea." 

She pulled out her notebook and began looking over her notes from last night. At least she had something to keep her busy even if it was mostly on Godzilla. This trip was one she'd been looking forward to since they first announced it. For one it was a trip to New York and to top it all off they were able to view an interview with an actual Megazoologist at the Kaiju News Network station. She already thought she knew everything about this world but one day she realized she was wrong. 

She remembered coming home a few days after the Friendship Games and everyone started calling her telling to turn the TV on. She shrugged it off thinking it was just some new movie coming out and that she'd look it up online later. After she finally settled down and turned the TV on to start playing games her jaw hit the ground and she nearly broke the remote from squeezing it too hard. In a world where dragons were nothing more than a child's fairy tale it turned out they actually were real, and much more terrifying than the ones back in Equestria. The first thing she saw were three black serpent heads attached to a four-legged body that looked as though it was made of rocks with bat like wings stretching from the back. The news was calling this creature Desghidorah and it was tearing apart San Francisco. Sunset at first thought it was just some trick, so she turned to other news stations. It was the same image of the three headed dragon, and it was not just on the news it was on regular channels as well. Soon the camera turned to another set of creatures on the other side of the city. One was a massive brown caterpillar and the other was a lizard with blue flames erupting out of its maw.

The reporters were going insane about the lizard that they called Godzilla saying that this was the third one. Calling it the King of the Monsters was what peeked Sunset's interest. Coming from a world full of royalty hearing the title king was surprising especially for monsters. The fight had lasted for at least two hours, during that time Sunset hadn't moved from her couch as she watched the fight play out. It soon came to a starling end when Godzilla outsmarted Desghidorah by turning him into stone by using the bay and then blasting him away with atomic breath. The next day in school there was a mass assembly talking about what had happened going over safety precautions in case of a monster attack.

After seeing that report Sunset gained a special interest in Godzilla. She looked over everything she could find about these new creatures that she soon learned were called kaiju. Now she had the chance to have questions that had been on her mind answered. She couldn't help but smile at the thought of it. As soon as the bus started Sunset couldn't help but cheer along with everyone else.

...............
New York City  
..............

A woman with red hair and a lab coat began to pace on the streets out side of the KNN news station. She looked at her watch and groaned.

"You're really pushing it, Missy."

Finally, she heard a honk amongst all the cars in the street. A small red car was heading straight toward her way. She smiled waving it down as it pulled into the sidewalk. The window came down and Bone Crusher stuck his head out smiling, "Sorry to keep you waiting, Ms. Miki."

"Bone Crusher, how many times do I have to tell you? Call me Miki." 

Hikari came out of the passenger side wearing a backpack. Miki smiled when she saw her favorite student/assistant.

"Sorry we're late, Miki. Things kind of got a little crazy while we were at the airport." Hikari explained while giving a big hug to Miki.

"Crazy?" Miki cocked her head when there was a grumble coming from Hikari's backpack.

"Lora's in a bit of a bad mood." Bone Crusher said stepping out of the car. 

Hikari pulled her bag around to show Miki. Inside were three things the first was a mini Mothra, who let out a cheerful chirp when she saw Miki, the other two things were the Elias. Moll waved up at Miki with her normal happy as ever smile while Lora sat next to her with her world-famous scowl along with a red face, she had both her arms around her waist, that her cheerleading outfit barely covered.

"What did she do this time?"  Miki said with a sigh.

"Akiko poured her sticky drink all over me and ruined my dress!" Lora shouted.

"It was an accident, Lora, besides Akiko said she was going to find you a new outfit." Hikari said but Lora just let out a 'humph' before turning her head with a pout. Hikari sighed shaking her head, "She's been like this for the whole car trip."

"So, is that where Akiko ran off to?" Miki asked.

"Yeah, and she took Kubo with her." Hikari said with a frown.

"Well, he is the only one of us with a motorcycle license," Bone Crusher said slinging his own bag over his shoulder, "And I think that might be for the best. Somethings up with him and I mean more than usual."

"Well, that's too bad I was hoping to introduce the students to all of you." Miki said.

"Students?" Hikari and Bone Crusher both turned their heads in confusion.

"A high school is coming by to watch our little interview." Miki said.

"What's a high school?" Moll said popping her head out of the backpack.

Bone Crusher's eyes lowered and summed it up in a few words, "Four years of life you'll never get back."

...............
Docks  
...............

Kubo let the sea air brush against his face as he looked out at the East River. To the untrained eye all anyone could see was the dark blue water. But after all the time he spent on Infant Island he knew exactly where to look to find the massive pair of orange eyes staring at the city with fascination. Kubo looked around making sure no one was around as Godzilla began to poke his out of the water more. He looked up to see helicopters circling the city.

"Looks like they still haven't fixed the satellite." Kubo said to himself recalling the fight they had with King Ghidorah. Suddenly the world around him went black. 

"Only hint she's the hottest woman on the planet. Now guess who?"

"Scarlet Johansson?" Kubo answered in a sly tone. But he soon regretted saying it when his skull began to cave in, "Ow! Ow! Ow! Kidding! Kidding!"

"Seriously, Scarlet Johansson?" Akiko asked letting go of Kubo. 

"A guy can't dream?" Kubo said rubbing his head. When he turned around his jaw nearly hit the ground at the sight of Akiko. She was only wearing a bikini top along with shorts. She had loads of shopping bags in her arms. She smiled placing a hand on her toned stomach and shifting her hips. She winked at him blowing a kiss.

"Like what you see, little private."

"Please don't call me that." Kubo said turning around making Akiko laugh.

"I swear you're the only guy who looks away when he sees a beautiful girl wearing next to nothing."  

"Any reason why you're dressed like that?"

"It's 90 degrees out here." Akiko said leaning against Kubo's back rummaging through her bags pulling out a Sailor Moon toy, "You think Lora will like this?"

"If it's the Sailor Moon outfit then no." Kubo said without turning around.

"You're no fun." Akiko leaned harder against Kubo pushing him against the rails, "Must be all those nightmares."

"Hikari told you?"

"She's your best friend and my baby sister of course she would tell me.  So, mind telling me what's wrong."

"I'm fine, Cap."

"Oh, really then you wouldn't mind for a little sparring match. If I win you buy me lunch and tell me what's going on with you."

"And if I win?"

Akiko smiled nudging Kubo in the ribs, "Then I'll buy you lunch and model my new bikini for you."

Kubo turned around rolling his eyes, "I'll take the free food, but as for the whole bikini thing. I'd rather see Godzilla in one."

Akiko's eye began to twitch along with her hair rising, "What are you implying?"

Kubo looked at Akiko strange for a moment before registering the words that came out of his mouth. He began to shake in fear as Akiko looked like she was staring to glow. She was grinding her teeth and cracking her knuckles. Kubo started to wave his arms around trying to call her off, "Wait, wait, wait, Cap let me explain! I didn't mean it like that!"

"You're so dead!" Akiko shouted jumping on top of Kubo.

...............
Tea Song's Shop (1 hour later)
.............

"Well why didn't you just say so?" Akiko said with a sipping out of her teacup, "Excuse me Miss Seong, can I get some more tea?" 

"Why certainly." Ki Seong the local shop owner said, "Anything for you, Kubo?"

"Just some more ice please." Kubo said in a pained groan removing the ice pack from his bruised face, "Seriously Cap why can't you take a joke?"

"I said I was sorry. But it's your fault for not telling me I'm like your big sister." Akiko said as Ki Seong poured another cup of tea for her.

"You know the elder sibling should never harm their younger siblings." Ki Seong said pouring Akiko more tea.

"Thank you, Ms. Seong." Kubo said.

"But a younger sibling should never refuse help when the elder is offering it." 

"Thank you, Miss Seong." Akiko said taking another sip.

Kubo sighed as Ki Seong began to help him with his ice pack. Ki Seong was defiantly only a few years older than both Kubo and Akiko but was also wiser than both of them put together. She had on a green dress that was covered by her white apron, she had tattoos in the shape of scales going down both her cheeks, and her black hair was tied up in a knot hair pins that looked like antlers. Kubo could also tell she wasn't the type who liked back talk. 

He turned his head to avoid the gaze of both women. Akiko rolled her eyes looking at the menu, "Miss Seong if you wouldn't mind, I'd like to order."

"What would you like?"

"The entire right side of the menu looks good Kubo's buying." Akiko said with a smile. Kubo's jaw dropped and Ki Seong smiled.

"Coming up it may take a while." Ki Seong giggled turning back into the kitchen. 

As soon as she left Akiko looked at Kubo. She grabbed his cheeks to force him to look at her, "Okay it's just the two us. Now tell your big sister what's wrong."

"You know what today is right?" Kubo asked moving her hand away from his face and speaking in a low whisper. Akiko was completely confused by what Kubo was getting at. "Think back 20 years ago today."

Akiko scratched her head still trying to figure out what Kubo was saying. Finally, the gears in her head began to shift and she remembered what this exact day was. She reached out to Kubo causing him to flinch, as he was excepting her to pull on his cheeks, instead she pulled him in close. He was surprised when she embraced him in a tight hug. 

"Why do you always put so much stress on yourself? You should have told us." Akiko said before hugging him tighter.

..................
KNN Studios
................

The buses from CHS pulled to a stop the students began to exit Aria dragged Sonata over to Adagio. The elder siren looked down at her sister. Sonata looked up at her sister expecting her to yell, hit her over the head, or just leave her behind. Instead, Adagio just sighed, "Stay out of trouble you two."  She pat Sonata on the head before helping to lead the rest of the students inside. 

"You heard her Sonata stay away from them." Aria said.

"But Pinkie Pie is my friend!" Sonata protested.

"I can't even explain to you how stupid that sounds." Aria kept her voice low trying to keep her anger under control. She pulled hard on Sonata's arm taking her into the building. Sonata turned her head and was surprised to see Sunset staring back at her. 

For a brief moment Sunset swore she saw a small tear building up in Sonata's eye before she turned away. 

"Poor Sonata." Fluttershy said. Sunset turned to see all of her friends standing behind her. All of them had an uncomfortable looks on their faces. Pinkie Pie more than the others.

"I guess I did overreact when I saw her." Sunset said rubbing the back of her head. 

Seeing Sonata's tearful face played back time to when she had been longing to find friends. It also felt the same from when she helped this world's Twilight. Now they were all friends. Sonata seemed to be going through the same thing. There was a slight glow in her chest as her ears began to change shape and positions on her head.

"Um Sunset." Applejack pointed to Sunset's head.

"Whoops sorry!" She scrambled trying to pat her ears back into place.

"Don't be we're all thinkin the same thing. Who's up for making a new friend?" Applejack said with a smile putting her hand out. Everyone joined in putting their hands in the middle.

Before they could finally throw their hands in the air there was a hard grumbling cough, "Are you girls going to stay on this bus all day? I have to put gas in it!" The bus drive shouted tapping the dashboard impatiently. 

"Sorry." Sunset chuckled nervously before making a quick exit along with the rest of the girls.

"I swear kids are just getting weirder." The bus driver said to herself shaking her head. She turned the keys trying to start the bus but to her surprise the engine didn't start. "Can't be out of gas already." She tried again this time the bus came to life after couple of coughs from the engine. She shook it off without a second thought, "Better get this thing checked before we head back."
______________________

Up above, inside the top floor of the building, Moll was looking down at the ground bellow with fascination. Seeing all of the children in one place was strange, "That's a school?"

"Well kind of. That's a class they go to a school." Hikari explained as she helped Mothra out of her backpack. 

The mini Mothra was about the size of a hawk only with a smaller wingspan. The moment her head popped out Mothra burst to the ceiling flying in circles. She was happy to be free of the tight space. The moth kept it up for a few more flaps before settling back down on the TV inside the green room Miki had led Bone Crusher and Hikari to. 

"I swear she's like a flying chihuahua." Bone Crusher said checking his phone only for the screen to flicker off and on again, "I gotta get Vector to look at my phone when we go back to Tokyo."

"Actually, electrical devices have been acting strange for the past few days. After an earthquake last week according to reports it destroyed the subway system." Miki explained catching Moll, Lora, Bone Crusher, Hikari's attention, "It could just be a coincidence, or it could be..."

"A kaiju." Bone Crusher continued off her.

Moll and Lora looked at each other their bodies glowing blue and green. After a second that felt like hours to everyone present the Elias shook their heads, "I can't sense anything." Moll stated.

"That's what I said about Anguirus but he still appeared. This one could have the same ability he has." Lora said.

"That's true but Godzilla did sense him and that was all the way from Infant Island. So, we may be in the clear here for now." Hikari said rubbing her chin looking at her phone. It was the same case as Bone Crusher's the screen was going from on then to off, "But I think we should still be on watch."

Before Hikari could go on there was a knock on the door. Everyone blinked for a brief moment before scrambling Hikari hid Moll and Lora back in her bag. Bone Crusher grabbed Mothra trying to hide her as well, but that didn't go the way he expected it. Either she was playing with him or Mothra was generally freaked out. She managed to lift him in the air and spin him like a baton as she began flying in circles. The knocking came harder this time sounding more worried a female voice called out.

"Is everything alright in there?"

"Yeah, just one minute!" Hikari rushed the door as the person behind it tried to come in. 

Mothra kept flying in circles with Bone Crusher still clinging on, "I think I'm going to be sick!" 

"That doesn't sound alright!" the woman behind the door said trying to come in but Hikari was blocking the door. 

She did her best to laugh it off like nothing was happening. Miki stood up and yawned she grabbed Bone Crusher's foot causing Mothra to jerk in midair and change course from a circle to a straight line. Miki let go of Bone Crusher in time for both him and Mothra to fly face first into a wall. Bone Crusher looked like a piece of modern art while Mothra was sliding down her head spinning. Miki gave an all-clear putting Mothra behind her back. 

Hikari finally moved from the door allowing the woman behind it to come in. She had on a black dress, was shockingly skinny, and had light orange hair. She looked flustered trying to figure out what was going on in here. Her jaw dropped when she saw Bone Crusher posed on the wall.

"Oh, Bone Crusher you big kidder." Hikari said with a laugh standing in front of him.

"Is he okay?" the woman asked.

"Oh yeah he was just showing me his impression of modern culture." Hikari said.

"There's liquid in my lungs." Bone Crusher said in a daze.

"Rrrrrrright my name is Sassy Saddles, I'm from the makeup department. I came here to get Miki Akiko ready for the interview." Sassy Saddles said clearing her throat.

"You can just call me Miki and also is it okay if I bring a special guest?" Miki said.

"Who would that be?"

"One of the Godzilla girls of course." Miki pointed over to Hikari.

Sassy shrugged it clearly showing that she didn't care, "Just come to the makeup department the show will be starting soon."  

With that being said she left mumbling something about looking for a new job under her breath. As soon as she left Hikari let out a sigh of relief letting Moll and Lora free.

"Sorry Boney, everything happened so fast we couldn't calm Mothra down." Moll said.

"It's fine just some internal bleeding." Bone Crusher said as the wall gave out around him, and he came crashing into the ground.

"Maybe we should just cancel this interview I don't think Mothra will be able to keep calm enough for us. Combine that with the possibility of a kaiju roaming around things may end up getting crazier." Hikari said as she helped Bone Crusher back to his feet. 

"But I wanted to be on the talking box!"  Moll let out a sad groan as she began stamping her feet on the ground. Lora just rolled her eyes not caring either way, but her sister's mini tantrum was getting on her nerves. Miki smiled holding out Mothra to Hikari.

"Come on Hikari just look at this little face." 

Mothra chirped in Hikari's face making her eyes shine brighter. Making the mini moth look like an adorable ball of fuzz. Moll smiled at what Miki was doing deciding to add her own brand cuteness to the equation. She pushed out her lower lip and made her eyes shine like Mothra. Creating the ultimate puppy dog face.

"Come on Moll not the look." Hikari sighed between Moll and Mothra the word "No" was beginning to become foreign. 

Bone Crusher saw what was happening, so he decided to let his Lieutenant position come in to play.

"Alright, alright since Aki isn't here, I'll make the call. Hikari go on with Miki and do the show but Moll, you and Lora are to stay in Hikari's bag. A mini Mothra is one thing, but you two should stay a secret. But the minute the interview ends we meet up with Kubo and Aki to investigate the subway system. Does that sound fair?"

"Okay!" Moll said with a smile while Lora just shrugged not caring either way. 

"Thanks for the help." Hikari whispered.

"No problem let's just hope nothing too crazy happens. Now get going." 

Miki and Hikari began to head out to the makeup department Bone Crusher took another look at his phone. The screen was still going crazy. When he looked outside there was nothing but clear skies and crowded streets. It was just a normal day in New York almost a little to normal. 

"That can't be a good sign."

..................
East River
................

Godzilla stuck close to the bottom of the river looking at the outside world only for brief moments. The river wasn't as deep as the ocean, so he had to stay crouched. If he rose to full height, he'd end up revealing himself something he wasn't in the mood to deal with. He knew Mothra had scattered herself throughout the city. One of her clones would pass by the water every now and again to check in on him, but for the rest of the time he was alone. Something he wouldn't mind if there wasn't a constant clicking in his ear causing both his survival and predatory instincts to clash. On one hand he didn't want to rise out of the water and be attacked by the humans above. On the other hand, the clicking noise was getting louder every minute driving him crazy.

He snarled scaring the local fish that happened to pass by him. Suddenly his head perked up hearing a new sound, this one was a lower noise like a pulse. Causing the clicking he heard to increase rapidly. Something was coming and it was coming fast. He began to push aside his survival instinct. Godzilla roared pushing off the ground swimming forward. His spines cut through the water like shark fins getting the attention of everyone on the piers.

.................
Tea Song's Shop
...............

"So, are you going to tell Hikari or should I?" Akiko asked as she stuffed a dumpling into her mouth.

"I'll tell her she'd find out even if none of us told her." Kubo said slurping down some of the noodles Ki Seong brought out for him. 

Kubo and Akiko had been sitting in silence after he had explained why today was so special to him. He could tell she was both mad at him and sad for him at the same time. He could deal with that. Hikari, however, was going to be a lot worse. She hated it when he didn't tell her something important. 

Ki Seong was busying herself by cleaning dishes. The way Kubo and Akiko were acting it was clear neither of them was in the right mood to hear any advice. She was one to always offer help; however, she also knew when it was best to let things settle down before coming to aid. Now seemed like one of those times. Or least it would been if an entire group of people didn't just go running past her window.

"What in the world? Um Kubo, Akiko, I think you two may want to go outside."

Kubo and Akiko both ran outside moving against the horde of running people. Running in the opposite of direction of a massive shadow. Kubo and Akiko's jaws nearly dropped.

"Ms. Seong we're going to need our food wrapped up!" Kubo shouted just as a giant foot went over his head.

................
KNN Studios
.................

Sunset was trying her best to get Pinkie close enough to Sonata, who was sitting next to Adagio, although it was hard considering Aria was watching them like a hawk. She sneered at them causing both girls to look away. Pinkie Pie looked down her hair starting to droop. Sunset put a reassuring hand on her shoulder giving Pinkie a thumb up.

"Don't worry we'll straighten things out." Sunset whispered just as Hikari came out. It was hard for Sunset to not fan girl at the sight of her. Pinkie Pie felt a sudden tightness on her shoulder as Sunset let out a small squeal.

"OH MY GOSH, OH MY GOSH, OH MY GOSH!"

"Good Rainbow Dash impression, Sunset, but you're starting to squeeze a little too tight." Pinkie Pie said.

Hikari waved at the kids as some of them, Sunset more than anyone else, started to cheer. Miki walked up behind her patting Hikari on the back.

"Looks like you have a fan." 

Hikari looked out to see the flame haired girl pointing at her and talking to her friends with an excited grin. She started to remind Hikari of her younger self. It would have lasted longer if there hadn't been a tugging on her back followed by soft chirps. Miki looked at her student strange as Hikari started to walk backward. Her bag was glowing bright as Mothra attempted to push herself out.

Bone Crusher was walking behind her and was watching the whole thing go down with a raised eyebrow, "This can't be good."

Just as he began to think about what to do a woman in a black jacket, tight black pants, and a pith helmet raced passed him. She stood in front of the crowd holding her arms out to the exits, "Attention everyone you all need to evacuate this building." 

The students of CHS began to murmur amongst themselves causing Principal Celestia to step forward, "May I ask what is going on?"

Hikari nearly fell over as Mothra was attempting to break free of her backpack. She could also hear Moll and Lora singing in an attempt to calm her down. Bone Crusher ran over to keep her from leaving the ground along with Miki, who was already holding Hikari by the arm. Moll's voice began to echo in all three of their heads.

"Guys we've got a problem!"

SKREEEONGK

It took everyone inside half a second recognize the roar. It was one that nearly everyone human being learned to fear. It was the roar of war. It was the roar of destruction. It was the roar of the king. It was the roar of.... 

"GODZILLA!"  

People began to scream pointing to the window as the Monster King himself was marching through New York. The helicopters buzzing around him looked like flies. Those who dared to fire at him were on the receiving end of his tail. Small explosions went off around him as marched forward. Godzilla let out another thunderous roar as he marched his way from the docks to the heart of the city. 

There was only a small group of individuals who knew what that roar meant. It was a call for death and destruction to most people. But to Hikari, Miki, Bone Crusher, and the Elias that roar meant he was ushering out a challenge. Mothra responded with her own chirp as she struggled to get loose. Moll and Lora began to clutch their ears all three of them could her the same sound as Godzilla know.

"H-H-Hikari! we have to run fast! Somethings coming!" Lora weakly shouted into Hikari's and Bone Crusher's heads. 

Before either of them could ask what she was talking about. The woman who rushed past them earlier was now heading their way a worried look on her face. She completely ignored Hikari and Bone Crusher to stare out the window. It wasn't Godzilla she was staring at however it was the sky.

"This is Yearling to command target Alpha has appeared. Heavy forces are to engage at once." She spoke into an earpiece.

"Hey uh lady do you want Godzilla to tear this city apart?" Bone Crusher asked as he began to put Hikari and Miki behind him. This Yearling woman may be hot, but she also had a very dangerous vibe about her.

"Aren't you guys those G-team weirdos? Looks like you're about to lose your jobs." Yearling spoke with a smirk, "Why don't you make yourselves useful and help get these kids out of here and let the professionals handle this."

"Sorry but we only take orders from Cap and right now my orders are to make sure no one does anything stupid enough to get on the big guy's bad side." Bone Crusher leaned his head back looking over at Miki and Hikari, "Get out of here with the kids, I'll handle this."

"You sure?" Hikari whispered. 

Just then what sounded like an explosion going off cut through the air as everything electrical went haywire. The cars in the streets came to a dead stop. The helicopters that were circling the sky were dropping like rain. The lights in the studio went out leaving the room in an eerie darkness. Sonata clung to Adagio her heart racing as fast as her sisters. Aria wrapped her hand around Sonata's trying to keep them both calm. Sunset was staying close to her friends her legs were like stone as fear and curiosity kept her in place. She hadn't taken her eyes off the window. Godzilla had stopped his march through the city and had pointed his head straight at the sky.

"It's here why is it here?" Yearling said as her face began to turn pale. A black winged creature fell from the sky landing close to the studio. Size wise it was nowhere close to being as large as Godzilla but that didn't stop it from returning his bellowing challenge. It lifted its huge wings in the air letting out a high-pitched shriek slamming its forelimbs on the ground.

"Is that a Muto?!" Miki said in pure shock. 

"A what?" Bone Crusher asked.

"It's a Massive Unidentified Terrestrial Organism. It's a parasitic kaiju that was supposed to have been killed by the second Godzilla." Hikari explained.

"Well, it looks like he missed one. And seriously Muto! Who came up with that?" Bone Crusher said.

_____________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Kaiju Log 1

Godzilla 

AKA: Monster King, G-man, Big guy, Godzilla III

Attitude: A little to much. Godzilla has a very short fuse with those he's not comfortable with. If a creature or an army attack him he will not hesitate to fight back.

Powers/Abilities:

Atomic Breath: Godzilla can fire a stream of nuclear fire from his mouth that's the equivalent of a nuclear bomb going off.

Nuclear Pulse: Godzilla can harness nuclear energy from within his body a launch it out in a mile wide pulse of super heated energy. It can cause minor burns and stagger larger enemies while completely vaporizing smaller human sized creatures.

Nuclear Punch: A move Godzilla uses against more durable opponents. A mini nuclear pulse goes off in Godzilla's fist as he delivers a hard punch or series of punches.

Healing Factor: Godzilla has a hardcore healing factor that takes either a few seconds or five minutes to heal both minor or major wounds. He can even accelerate to move even faster when in a pinch. But by doing this he ends up draining all of his power leaving him in weakened state for ten hours.

Weaknesses: 
Artificial Lightning can slow him down. 

Cadmium can cause minor damage to him internally.

Magic although it is rare for him to fight an opponent who uses magic. Attacks that have magic infused inside of them can slow down his healing factor and cause lasting damage to him.          

Likes:
Mothra, Kubo, Hikari, Akiko, and Bone Crusher are the few who get to see the lighter side of Godzilla.

Anguirus: Although they fight often these two kaiju have actually managed to form what Captain Akiko claims is friendly rivalry. Anguirus has come to aid Godzilla when he finds himself to be endangered.

On certain occasions Rodan: These two have both been in many unfinished battles. Each time they fight the two are either interrupted or are too tired to continue. They can barely stand being within the same space as each other but have teamed up to face stronger enemies that they couldn't face alone. 

Bio:

Discovered in 1993 by Professor Miki and a team of paleontologist as a newly hatched offspring in the South Pacific Islands. The baby Godzilla was taken back to Japan, despite hard protest by Miki, to be studied. At the same time a new Godzilla had awakened and went on a rampage in search for the youngling. He was soon stopped when another kaiju code named Mothra attacked him in a hard-fought battle later dubbed the 'Rulers War'. During the battle the younger Godzilla managed to escape out into the open ocean. For two years he remained missing until late December of 1995. During that time an event occurred in Japan that was only dubbed as the 'Meltdown' many at the time died including the elder Godzilla.

In late 2015 two ancient dragon kaiju named Dagahra and Desghidorah were reawakened after a millennial long sealing by Mothra. The threat the creatures posed forced Godzilla, now fully grown, to reawaken from a 20 yearlong hibernation. At the same time a much older Mothra had just returned to Earth to lay her egg. A search party formed led by Captain Akiko, Lieutenant Bone Crusher, Private Kubo, and Megazoologist Susan Hikari followed Mothra back to her island. While there the sea dragon, Dagahra, attacked them to kill both Mothra and her newly hatched larvae. But before any serious damage could be done Godzilla appeared and brutally mauled Dagahra before burning him to death.

Having no interest in Mothra or the group he soon left the island to fight Desghidorah who was currently rampaging in California. Unknown to him he was being followed by the younger Mothra. The elder Mothra, however, sensed Desghidorah as well and raced to America to face him along with the group from the island. But they soon found Desghidorah to be more powerful than they thought without Godzilla to back them up the dragon easily broke away from Captain Akiko's attack and killed the elder Mothra. He soon attacked San Francisco where he meet an enraged Godzilla and baby Mothra. Godzilla, with the help of both the larvae and Susan Hikari, quickly discovered that Desghidorah had lava running through his veins instead of blood. Godzilla shoved the dragon under the ocean turning the creature to stone before blasting it to pieces with his atomic breath. 

With special permission the Infant Island search party were granted long time access to the Mothra's island where Godzilla was now staying. Both Godzilla and Mothra began to form a bond with each other. Soon other kaiju began to appear, and Captain Akiko soon came up with an idea of a team to combat them using Godzilla. This created the idea of the G-team. For the next year Godzilla, Mothra, and the G-team went on to both discover and combat emerging kaiju like the cyborgs Gigan and Megalon and the king of terror King Ghidorah. 

While on the island Godzilla also managed to form a strong bond with Private Kubo. The two seem to get along well enough each other. Kubo is even one of the few people that Godzilla allows to touch him.
> New York: Happy Anniversay
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Godzilla looked down at his smaller opponent as they circled each other. He cracked his claws getting ready to charge at his prey. Muto clicked his mandible's as he began to go low against the ground his wings splayed to make himself bigger. The world around them in utter chaos people were screaming trying to get away. Some of them had stopped to see what was about to happen because deep down they knew running wasn't an option. Outrunning a kaiju fight was like trying to outrun a natural disaster. Impossible. Godzilla was beating his tail down on the ground as Muto began to hiss.  

Both monsters stopped moving staring each other down. Godzilla's hunting instincts were on overdrive. The creature in front of him was making a clicking noise that was driving him insane and it looked similar to a certain other monster from his past. There was another clicking he could hear as well it was close, but he couldn't see it. He snarled revealing his fangs as his back spines began flashing. 

Before he could open his mouth Muto jumped off the ground his wings blared. A war cry coming out of his mouth. The smaller kaiju landed right on top of Godzilla biting down on the monster king's shoulder.  His hooked claws sunk into his back Godzilla roared in both shock and pain as Muto sunk his back legs into his chest. The parasite began flapping his wings trying to pull Godzilla along with him. To his and everyone's shock the smaller Muto was stronger than he looked. 

The parasite leaned to the left getting Godzilla off his feet and throwing him to the ground landing head first into a building. As Godzilla began to get back to his feet Muto dive bombed him on his right. Slashing his side with his back legs Godzilla roared before rising out of the rubble. He grabbed the creature's leg pulling both Muto and some of his flesh off with a roar. Muto felt the wind speed up around him as Godzilla tossed the parasite away. 

Muto spun in the air before correcting himself in the air he landed directly on a building he crawled on the side eyeing Godzilla. Muto flapped his wings taking off into the sky using the buildings around to his advantage and hiding himself. He began circling around looking for weakness. The king just snarled as he could barely keep track of the creature. 

On the ground there were two people who weren't standing in shock or running in fear. Kubo and Akiko where racing down main street on Kubo's motorcycle. It was a sleek  with a sliver space titanium coating, flowing inside of it was a nitrous oxide engine, the bike looked like a blur as it drove straight for the dueling kaiju.

Both donned in their G-armor. Black flexible material made after studying the bones of the first Godzilla. It was designed to keep a soldier safe during a kaiju attack. It was solid and easy to move around perfect for field missions. Just the way Kubo and Akiko liked it. 

"Where did this thing come from?!" Akiko shouted into Kubo's ear as she clung to his back.

"I don't know but it's really starting to get to the big guy. Any luck with the radio?" Kubo asked.

"No luck, just static." She clicked her tongue looking over to the KNN studio building, "Looks like we're taking the direct approach." 

There was a massive roar from Godzilla causing Akiko and Kubo to look up. Muto rammed Godzilla at full force causing him to stumble around and grapple. The parasite kaiju was snapping at his throat as Godzilla was trying his hardest to keep the creature away. Akiko's eyes widen in shock when she saw that the fight was getting closer to studio. "Unless those two get there first!"

"We'll see about that hang on!" Kubo revved the engine causing the bike to speed up.

................
KNN Studios
...............

Inside of the studio the students of CHS were scrambling to get to the exits as the fight got closer. Celestia and Luna were doing their best at keeping the students calm during the evacuation but some either weren't paying attention to them or trying their best to watch the fight. Yearling was pulling some of the kids away from the window and tossing them to the nearby exit rolling her eyes. 

"What's with these kids?" She huffed tossing two boys down a flight of steps. She then looked over to see Hikari, Miki, and Bone Crusher trying to keep themselves away from the crowd. Her eyes narrowed and she stomped over to them. 

Hikari was trying to look like she was standing still despite the fact she was being pulled by an incredibly strong moth. Bone Crusher was holding onto her arm, but was having a tough time keeping her still. Miki was looking inside the bag seeing a very agitated mini Mothra along with Moll and Lora clutching their heads. Both of the Elias looked to be in an immense amount of pain. 

"These two don't look so good." Miki whispered to Bone Crusher and Hikari. 

"Hey!" Yearling yelled stomping over to the small group, "Shouldn't you guys be, oh I don't know? Doing your jobs!"

"I really don't need this right now." Bone Crusher was rubbing his temple. 

This day was going from bad to worse and Yearling was really starting to get to him. Outside there was another loud roar as Godzilla and Muto continued to fight. The studio began shake as the two monsters ripped nearby buildings to pieces.

On the other side of the building Sonata was clinging to her big sister trying to stay calm. Aria was trying her best to keep her cool expression although her hands were shaking. Adagio was breathing fast as worry was clear on her face. The two people she wanted to protect the most were in danger her protective instincts were starting to work on overdrive. She had to get them out one way or another.

Sunset and the others were grouped together by the window trying to get Rainbow away from it. Fluttershy was shaking like a leaf with an equally scared Rarity trying to keep her calm. Rainbow Dash was looking out the window acting like she was at a boxing match.

"Oh yeah give him a left! Now right! Duck!" Rainbow shouted shadow boxing along with the kaiju. 

"Rainbow do y'a mind?" Applejack caught Rainbow's fist, "This is serious we have to get out of here."

"Oh come on Applejack, you have to admit this is pretty awesome! I mean how often do you get to see a real life kaiju fight?!" Rainbow Dash said with excitement plastered on her face. 

"And this isn't really the first time we've been caught up in super dangerous situation. That involves super scary monsters causing mass panic." Pinkie Pie shot in between Rainbow and Applejack, "Oh no offense you five!" Pinkie looked over to Twilight and Sunset.

"None taken." Sunset said with a slightly annoyed smile.

"Pinkie you know there are only two of us right?" Twilight asked looking quizzically at Pinkie.

"Oh I was talking those three too silly." Pinkie said pointing behind them. Sunset turned and was shocked to see the trio standing behind her.

"Hi." Sonata awkwardly waved at Sunset. Aria was standing behind her with her normal scowl stood with them Adagio she had a concerned look on her face.  

"Some offense taken." Aria snorted causing Sonata to elbow her in the ribs, "Look since you guys somehow know how to survive Adagio just wants us to stick with you pains. At least until you guys can find us away out of this mess. So don't think we're here to be friends." 

"Wow thanks for the kind words." Rainbow Dash said glaring at Aria who returned it in stride. 

Both girls looked ready to have their own fight if it wasn't for Pinkie jumping on Sonata giving her a massive hug. Sonata returned it in kind as her fears began to wash away as Pinkies laughter began to get to her. The tension between Rainbow Dash and Aria was starting to die down as well. Sunset couldn't help but smile at friendship being formed between Sonata and Pinkie. She then replayed Aria's words in her head.

"What do you mean until we can find away out of this?" She asked.

"Look when things get crazy you girls usually end up getting out of it. Now how about you hurry up and get with the rainbow lazers!" Adagio shouted pointing at the dueling kaiju. The girls just looked at her then back out the window.

"I'm not all to sure that could work." Sunset said with worry in her voice. Causing Adagio's eyes to widen and her heart began to beat faster.

A loud roar followed by a flash of light suddenly caught the girls attention. Outside Muto had his jaws around Godzilla's throat slowly crushing it. Godzilla roared out in pain as he felt the air begin to leave his body. His back spines began to shine brighter along with his eyes. They went from orange to having a blue glow and there was a crackle of flames along his skin. Godzilla let out a low growl getting ready for an attack.

Bone Crusher was busy trying to keep Yearling from noticing the fact that Hikari was starting to be pulled by the mini moth to see Godzilla. But Hikari and Miki saw it all. Her eyes grew more with worry as blue flames began to dance across Godzilla's body.

"Oh no." Hikari whispered. She knew better then anyone the look Godzilla had in his eye. His anger had reached it's peak and he was about to unleash it all. When she looked around the young scientist's heart nearly stopped. Her body moved on it's own as she pulled away from Bone Crusher. He was caught off guard by her sudden actions but when he met Hikari's line of sight he understood.

"Oh give me a break!" He sighed chasing her leaving a confused and annoyed Yearling behind. 

Sonata and Pinkie were both mesmerized by the light show Godzilla was preforming, "Sparklerrifc!" both shouted at the same time.  Rainbow Dash was shouting for Godzilla to do something as he stopped moving. Sunset was trying to remember what the lizard was doing. She'd seen every video of Godzilla and she'd taken it upon herself to memorize his attacks, but right now her mind was drawing a blank. Adagio wanted to take Aria and Sonata away from this she wanted to run as away from this place as possible. But her legs refused to listen to her.

"Get away from the window!" A feminine voice shouted at them. They turned to see an Asian American woman in a lab coat and miniskirt running strait toward them. 

"Susan Hikari!" Sunset instantly recognized Hikari on the spot and had a smile on her face. But it disappeared when she herd a pained roar. Muto had released his grip around Godzilla's throat as the blue flames reached an apex around the king's body. 

"Too late!" Bone Crusher rushed up to Hikari and unzipped her bag, "So much for letting this be a surprise. Do your thing Mothy!" A ball of white fur flew out from Hikari's bag. 

Two orange and blue wings flapped releasing golden scales, blue eyes focused on the duel in front of them, they also saw the innocent lives that were in danger. Mothra let out a high pitched chirp as her body began to glow she flew straight out the window. "Anyone who doesn't want to have a face full radiation duck now!" Bone Crusher took Sonata and Pinkie into his arms and turned away from the window. The others followed his lead taking to the ground hard covering their heads.

_________________

Godzilla was done charging his body was like the sun Muto screeched out in pain from the scorching heat. He tried to get away, but Godzilla wasn't letting him go now. He held onto Muto with death grip.  The parasite slashed at his chest with it's fore legs but Godzilla just snarled. He looked down at the creature not caring about the world around him. Or the fact that golden scales that were falling around him. Kubo and Akiko were getting closer to the KNN studio, but the sight of Godzilla brought them massive amounts of worry.

"Is he about to do what I think he's about to do?" Akiko yelled into Kubo's ear.  

"I think so!" Kubo shouted over the massive roar Godzilla let out followed by his attack. 

Godzilla's body exploded in the massive blue fire ball that was the nuclear pulse. Muto roared as he was thrown back from the force of the attack. The area around him was charred the glass from the windows caved in from the shockwave. The ground began to crack apart due to the force of the explosion causing car alarms to go off from the motion. Kubo was trying his best to avoid the heat from the explosion along with trying to drive with ground breaking apart. Suddenly part of the street ripped upward creating an instant ramp for him. 

"Oh Crap!" Kubo and Akiko shouted at the same time as flew through the air. 

Lucky for them they were able to make it to KNN studios before Godzilla. Unlucky for them they flew straight through the front door the bike slammed onto the ground and flung the two soldiers off. Kubo slid across the floor before crashing into a receptionist desk he moaned as he began to recover. But he wasn't able to have a rest when Akiko slammed into him knocking the air out of his lungs.

"Owwwwwww." he moaned leaning against the hard wood.

"Thanks for making a good pillow, Little Private." Akiko said with a smile putting her head against his chest and patting his head.

"You really need to lay off the dumplings Cap." Kubo said patting Akiko's belly.

"Hey it goes to the right places." Akiko giggled as she got up she made sure to shake her butt in his face. Kubo blushed which made Akiko smirk at him, "I love doing that." She leaned over the desk seeing the cowering woman behind it. Her hair was frizzled and she was shaking like a leaf. Akiko rolled her eyes knocking on the hard wood the woman looked up at her.

"M...m...may I help you?" the woman asked.

"Mind telling me were their filming this whole news thing with the kids?" Akiko said looking down at her.

"F...f...floor five." She spat out.

"And does the elevator work?" Akiko asked just as a group of people came running down a the fire escape. 

"I think that might be a no." Kubo began to get back to his feet. 

He looked out excepting to see the block in rubble but was shocked to see that the building were still intact and that the only damage was that the ground was completely scorched. His blast had been contained by the scales floating around him. Godzilla was standing in the center of the blast beating his tail down and blue smoke coming out of his nostrils. He was looking up at something in the sky as another kaiju began to descend down toward him.

______________________

Back on the fifth floor everyone was on the ground with their heads covered, glass littered the ground. Bone Crusher lifted his head up shaking some of the glass out of his hair. He looked over Pinkie and Sonata who were both clinging to him. "Hey everything's okay." Bone Crusher whispered to the girls. They both shook in his arms looking but still managed to look up at him as he gave them both a reassuring smile. The girls smiled back at him seeing that he was trying to be friendly, "Sorry about the big guy he's kind of irritable today."

"Everyone okay?" Hikari asked rubbing her ears after the loud explosion. The girls rose up glass falling from their hair, Adagio looked over to see that Sonata was okay she sighed seeing her sister looked to be unharmed. She then looked over to find Aria her heart nearly stopped. Aria was lying face first on the ground glass was all around her some of it stained red. 

"Aria!" Adagio rushed over to her younger cousin. Aria began to rise up shaking her head trying to get her eyes to adjust. Adagio skid to a halt to caring that her pants being ripped up. She looked over the girl checking her for marks, "Where does it hurt?"

"What are you talking about?" Aria said brushing off Adagio's hand. Adagio looked Aria up and down but soon saw that she didn't have a mark on her body. "Adagio what wrong with you?"

"You're okay?!" Adagio was switching between being happy and all around confusion, "B-b-but the glass I thought." 

There was a moan behind them as Rainbow Dash rose back up she was clutching her arm as blood ran down it. Aria's eyes were wide at the sight of Rainbow Dash's injury as the other girls gasped when they saw her. Applejack went straight over to her trying her best to keep her friend up strait. 

"Easy now partner." She said keeping Rainbow steady.

"Eh this is nothing." Rainbow put on her best tough guy act despite the pain racing through her arm. She cringed slightly when she felt her arm being pulled. She came close to telling who it was off until she saw Hikari's apologetic face. 

"Sorry, mind if I take a look?" She asked kneeling down next to her.

"Sure but I wouldn't worry to much about it. When you're an insane rocker like me you get scratched up all the time." Rainbow had a cocky grin that got a laugh out of Hikari.

"Okay tough girl hold still." Hikari pushed up Rainbow's sleeve to get a better look at her injury. It wasn't a deep cut but it was enough to make Applejack cringe when she saw it. "Well this isn't to bad but we have to stop the bleeding. You guys wouldn't happen to have any bandages on you?" When the girls shook their heads Hikari sighed and began to tear at her skirt.

"What in the name of all things fashion are you doing?!" Rarity gasped causing Hikari to jump, "That's such a beautiful skirt."

"I know but I think your friend needs it more." Hikari began to rip off the bottom portion her skirt making a makeshift bandage for Rainbow Dash. She put on her toughest face as Hikari began to tie the bandage around her arm. 

"So still  think a kaiju fight is awesome?" Applejack asked with a smirk.

"No, I would go with fierce." Rainbow answered looking at Godzilla, who had steam coming off his body, the monster king was holding his head high. Muto was lying in the street with smoke coming off his chest. 

"And scary." Fluttershy whispered cowering on the ground. Pinkie and Sonata shook their heads in agreement.

"Ah the big guy isn't that bad when you get to know him." Bone Crusher chuckled.

"Yeah he's just a little difficult to work with sometimes."  Hikari sighed but one sight did keep her from full on frowning, "But that's what we have her for."

She pointed out to the window and the girls followed her their jaws dropping. Golden scales began to fall from the sky followed by a giant white haired insect, blue and orange wings beat down winds strong enough to put out the fires Godzilla and Muto started. Orange eyes gazed into ocean blue. He looked at the new kaiju with a cocked head the same as a confused bird would give. He let out a low growl showing that he wasn't in the mood to deal with her. 

Bone Crusher chuckled at the sight, "Thought he would be happier to see, Mothy."

"Mothy?" Rainbow Dash looked to him confused. 

"Just a nickname. Ladies say hi to Mothra!" Bone Crusher said as Mothra roared at Godzilla. 

"Hi Mothra!"

"Hi Mothy!"

Sonata and Pinkie where both waving out the window toward the massive moth that was hovering in the sky. Adagio pulled Sonata and Pinkie away from the window rolling her eyes while Aria and Rainbow Dash face palmed. 

"Are they going to fight each other?" Twilight looked over to Hikari with concern. Hikari just laughed it off looking out at the window.

"Of course not they're friends." Hikari looked at the girls with a kind face showing that she was sure of herself. Sunset looked to her then over to the monsters as they stared at each other. She had a million thoughts following through her heads one was helping Rainbow Dash with her wounds. The other blurted out by Applejack.

"How the hay can giant monsters be friends?"

"Long story. But let's focus on one thing at a time." Bone Crusher helped Rainbow to her feet but to her surprise he was able to lift her off her feet. Rainbow found herself being held in the bridal position with a red face. "Let's get you girls out of here."

"W-w-w-what are you doing?!" Her tongue was tied up causing Rainbow's face to get redder. 

"No offense to your friend over there, but I'm stronger. I can get you out of here faster the rest of you follow behind me." Bone Crusher motioned for the girls to follow him. Rainbow was caught in a stuttering frenzy her face getting redder as sweat poured down her face. Rarity was the loudest amongst the girls as they giggled at the sight of Rainbow Dash acting like a shy little girl. Aria had her own amused smirk at Rainbow Dash's face. There was no way she going to let this go. "Alright ladies let's move ou-"

"You!" Yearling cut off Bone Crusher as she stormed toward him.

"Oh great she's still here." Bone Crusher muttered.

"Do you have any idea what your lizard just did to the city?!" She roared at him.

"Look I know you're mad but I kind have something to deal with right now." Bone Crusher motioned to the rainbow haired girl in his arms, "As you can see my friend um...uh name?" He looked into Rainbow Dash's eyes.

"DASH BOW!" She blurted out at random her mind was gone.

"She means Rainbow Dash." Applejack spoke up for her friend.

"Rrrrright, my friend Rainbow Dash here is injured and we need to get her some help." Bone Crusher ran past Yearling with a smirk on his face. 

"Hey wait a second!" Yearling was about to chase after him but a hand caught her shoulder. She turned to see Miki with her normal happy smile.

"Sorry but when Boney get's into rescue mode it's impossible to talk to him." The scientist walked past an annoyed Yearling to Hikari who looking out to the giants in the city. Godzilla was looking around he sniffed at the ground like a wild dog. Mothra was hovering over trying to get his attention but he just ignored her.

"What's gotten into him?" Hikari wondered to herself.

"It looks like he's hunting something." Miki spoke up startling Hikari, "When his father fought the Muto they would usually attack him in pairs."

"Hikari she's right." A weak voice went off in Hikari's head.

"Lora." The young scientist opened her backpack revealing the two Elias inside. They were both covering their ears with pained expressions glued to their faces. Lora trying her best to keep her breathing calm as she looked up at Hikari.

"There's another one in the city it's close by." The elder Elias was able to get out.

"What's wrong with you two?" Hikari asked.

"We can here the Mutos their calling out to each other. So can Godzilla that's what brought him here." Moll said through pained breaths. Hikari saw that Godzilla's nose was pointing toward the KNN studio his eyes like a cat staring at a mouse. He didn't look like the Godzilla she'd been with on the island. This was a hunter looking for his prey. He snarled as the earth around the studio building began to move.

"Hikari it's coming!" Moll shouted. 

Hikari looked out the window to see the asphalt being broken apart. She sucked in her breath as the ground began to shake. Sunset looked over her shoulders to see Hikari with a worried expression. She stopped running along with her friends. She felt a pulse in her body like when she went to help Twilight. 

"You guys go on ahead I'll catch up." Sunset stopped in her tracks the main six and the sirens were to focused on following Bone Crusher to hear or see her stop running. 
_______________

Kubo and Akiko were waiting as the horde of students came running down the stairs all screaming in fear. Akiko was tugging on her hair trying to come with a plan of action. Kubo was taping his foot impatiently waiting for the stairs to clear. 

"How many kids go to this school?" He said as more students began to pour out of it. It was clear that he was worried about Hikari. Akiko was having the same thoughts but wasn't voicing them. She was trying to think of away to get upstairs fast. But she had to at least keep Kubo from worrying his head off.

"Hey don't worry Boney's with her." She punched him in the arm with a smile. Kubo sighed trying to calm himself, "We'll get to her I swear it." She wrapped her arm around his.

Kubo smiled admiring how much of a big sister Akiko could really be when he needed her. The moment was suddenly ruined when two girls screamed. A girl with pure white hair and another girl with blue and pink hair were backing away from the entrance. Their eyes filled with fear as they eyed looked outside. Kubo followed there gaze and his body went stiff when he saw the ground rip apart. A crimson colored sickle like claw began to break free and come out of the ground. 

Memories began to flash in his head of years past. He began to breath faster like there was a clamp around his lungs, sweat began to pour down his face, and he began shaking. Akiko could feel his body begin to lose control she looked to him seeing the horrified expression on his face. She'd seen Kubo scared before but this was different he would try to act brave in the face of danger. He would never so easily shake like a leaf. For the first time Akiko saw pure fear on Kubo's face. 

"Mom." Kubo whispered as the claw began to rise higher out of the ground. 

"Kubo what's gotten into you?!" Akiko was trying her best to get him out of his daze, but he was gone. He couldn't stop seeing the world around him begin to morph into a fiery inferno.

Kubo wasn't the only one having a nightmarish reaction to the claw rising out of the ground. Godzilla saw the crimson tips as well and the world around him flashed to the sight of a crimson demon standing in front of him. He curled his lips back like a snarling dog his mind was slipping. Seeing the demon in front of him combined with the high-pitched clicking going through his head Godzilla's rage reached it's boiling point. He let out a massive roar charging forward.

Mothra could hear the same high-pitched cry but it wasn't as bad. She also saw what was going on at studio building where those she swore to protect were . She also saw the state Godzilla was in if he reached the building it would be torn apart. She had to reach it before he did. She flapped her wings getting to dive bomb the ground and rip whatever was under the ground to pieces.  

But her plan was interrupted by a shriek. Before Mothra could react there was a swooshing sound from behind her and she was hit in the back. Mothra landed face first into the pavement causing a small earthquake. Muto was back up from the attack with burns across his face. He went to work biting Mothra's neck and using his smaller arms to slash at her back. Mothra roared out in pain as Muto drew blood. Her body began to glow bright before shattering herself to pieces. Muto looked around in confusion before a shadow formed above him.

Mothra's eyes began to glow as a triangle began to form in her forehead. Muto shot up in the air ready to claw Mothra's face off only to be hit by burst of rainbow colored magic. Muto roared in pain as the magic sizzled his skin. Mothra wasted no time as she dove down clutching Muto's skull in her legs she tossed the parasite into the sky. Her body began to glow again and the massive moth flew high and delivered a flash dash square into Muto's gut. She began to fly higher taking Muto into the air. Too busy dealing with Muto Mothra failed to notice Godzilla rushing the studio building.

.............
KNN Studio's (5th floor)
............

"What are you doing Sunset?" Sunset whispered to herself as she raced for Hikari. She couldn't just leave Hikari alone up here even if she was more experienced in this situation. Both Hikari and Miki had the heads hanging out the window they couldn't see the girl running up behind them. "Ms. Hikari!"

Hikari's head shot up when she her name. The young scientist looked over to see the flame haired girl from before racing her way. She put her confusion aside as fear was taking over her body. "Stay back!" She shouted causing Sunset to in her tracks. Hikari sighed in relief knowing that Sunset was safe. But her relief was cut short when a shadow formed behind her back. The claw that was rising out of the ground had shot up like a rocket. It had a crimson tip that ended with a sharp spike it was attached to a black forearm. It hung over head like the sickle of the grim reaper waiting to come down.

"Looks like we just found the other Muto." Miki said as she wrapped her fingers around Hikari's. The sickle began to swing back getting ready to slam down into the building. Sunset saw what was about to happen and her heart began to sink.

"NO!" The unicorn turned human was about try in some attempt to save her. But she was suddenly stopped when an arm wrapped around her. Yearling had seen what was going on and she not intending on having this young girl get hurt, "Hey let me go!" 

"Sorry kid but it's to late for them." Yearling kept a firm hold on Sunset as she struggled in her grip  trying to beat on Yearling's arm but her grip was like iron. Sunset had tears running down her eyes.

Bone Crusher was nearly to the exit when he heard Sunset scream he turned around and stopped dead in his tracks eyes wide. The girls followed his sight and gasped when they the sickle like arm getting ready to swing down on Hikari and Miki. "Hikari, Miki get out of there!" 

Hikari looked up seeing the scythe like claw coming down at her. Death was looking her straight in the face but she had a confident smile, "I know you're there." 

The claw fell from the sky getting ready to smash the building to pieces. Sunset screamed not wanting to see the women die. But before the claw could come down it was stopped and a low growl froze the air. Sunset stopped screaming as blue smoke filled the studio room. Godzilla stood in front of the building the anger in his face was obvious as a blue sheen began to take over his eyes again. He was holding the massive sickle like arm, that was about half the length of his own body, in a hard grip.

He began to pull on it with all of his strength along with crushing it. There was a sickening crack that sent a shiver up everyone in the studio's spine. The arm went limp in Godzilla's grip as a wail came from under the ground. He pulled harder until a massive body began to come out of the street. The other Muto revealed itself with a horrifying hiss as it tried to dive back under the earth. The two kaiju engaged in a tug of war match. This new Muto was strong, but Godzilla had pure rage on his side as he began to squeeze down harder on her leg. She wailed in pain as black blood began to ooze between Godzilla's fingers. She pulled back trying to get her leg back only just enraging Godzilla further. He brought his foot down causing a crack to fill the air.

Sunset's stomach turned as Godzilla pulled one last time and a sickening rip went through the air. Muto shrieked in pure horror and pain as she fell back beneath the earth black blood spraying from the stub that used to be her arm. Godzilla saw her trying to escape his eyes widening in rage. He wasn't going to let her go so easily.

Fluttershy was cowering behind Bone Crusher at the sight of the fight. Until something drew the young girls attention. A blue ball, the size of a marble, appeared in front of her. "That's so pretty" She whispered . Soon the entire room began to shine with the blue orbs. The girls looked around in amazement, but Bone Crusher had pure fear plastered onto his face. Fluttershy was about to reach out and try to touch one only for the orbs to shoot forward like bullets straight to Godzilla's opened mouth.

"Don't do it big guy!" Bone Crusher shouted trying to get the kaiju's attention. His voice was not heard as Godzilla began to charge more power. There was a hiss coming from the back of his throat as his back spines began to shine.

"He's not going to that pulse thing again is he?!" Rarity looked to Bone Crusher. He brought the teenager behind him.

"No this is something a lot worse." He gulped looking up to Hikari and Miki. His mind calmed knowing that they were okay but something did begin to click in his head. "Hey Hikari, I think the big guy could use a lullaby!" 

"A lullaby? I can help with that I put babies to sleep all the time." Pinkie jumped up getting her throat clear, but Bone Crusher put his hand over her mouth.

"Not that kind of lullaby kid."

Sunset was still trying to get out of Yearling's grip but it wasn't working. She was being dragged away from two people that she wanted help. Yearling was trying her best to keep her cool seeing that another attack was coming. But one thought was going through her head at Bone Crusher's strange request, 'What does he mean by lullaby?' She brushed it off as she had other priorities to deal with as Sunset kept up her struggle. It would be easier to knock her out and just carry her out. But that would just end up being more trouble than it's worth. She just had to get this kid out of here.

Hikari heard the request but this was something she wasn't sure would work. Especially in the state Godzilla was in now, it would be a miracle if he listened. But there were a group of girls that needed to be saved. 

"I hope you're ready." She whispered stepping forward.

Godzilla was getting ready to attack as blue flames began to lick out of his lips. He got ready to fire but something began to play out in his head. The noise of the Mutos were gone replaced with the sound of a soft hum. He did his best to shake it off his rage was to demanding, he had to quell it. 

Hikari's voice went through the room it was soft and calming like hearing the voice of a loved one. The Sirens watched on with wide eyes the singer's hadn't heard a voice like that in ages not since they came to this world. It was so familiar and welcoming. 

"Is she like us?" Sonata whispered into Adagio's ear. The elder Siren couldn't figure out what was going on either but she felt something in her chest. Aria felt the same mixed emotions as Adagio it was like she'd just met a long lost friend. They weren't alone in this world.

Sunset couldn't believe her eyes as she saw a blue glow coming off Hikari. Another human being with magic was something she hadn't seen outside of town.   

"You've got to be kidding me! She really thinks singing to that thing will work?!" Yearling spat out. But her words soon died in her throat as Godzilla turned his head. Flames were still licking out of his lips, his eyes were glowing but one could still see the rage in them, his nostrils were flared. 

Hikari stared into his eyes looking more determined than ever. She smiled at him before starting her song again and walking forward with her hand up. Godzilla's body was shaking at the sight of her and the song playing in his head. The world around him felt like it was spinning flames and demons were replaced with the human. Hikari moved closer getting to the edge of the window she stopped singing, "Shhh. It's us, your friends." she whispered in a calm tone and a smile.

"Gojiar open your eyes." Miki said walking up behind Hikari. 

He looked at the other human her hair was blowing sending a flash to his mind. He remembered her smiling at him in a soft vail of light. Another flash and he saw her crying her mouth moving. His eyes stopped glowing and began to change back to their normal orange tone. The flames in his mouth died down and he moved his head closer. Hikari smiled as Godzilla sniffed her and Miki taking it as a good sign. It also helped when a pink tongue shot through the building and lifted her off the ground. Hikari started to laugh as Godzilla licked her. 

"It's good to see you to, but that tickles." Hikari said as the tip of Godzilla's tongue went across her face. He then looked over to Miki and started doing the same thing getting a laugh out of the scientist. He could still here the Muto's clicking but now it wasn't as bad. It was a rare moment for him but for once he was happy again. 

Bone Crusher sighed both physically and mentally at the sight in front of him. Godzilla was back to his oldself again or at least he what could be considered his oldself. Better than wanting to blow the city up anyways. But there was still a threat that needed to be dealt with. Outside he heard the sound of Mothra's battle they needed to get out fast and he still had to get these girls out of here. "Hey Hikari think the big guy can give us a ride down?"

"Wait, wait, wait what do you mean ride down?!" Aria asked. 

Hikari began motioning her hands back and froth trying to get Godzilla to understand what she was saying. He was getting better at reading body language so he could tell she wanted him to use his arm. When he moved it forward Hikari smiled at him. Something was being done right so he moved it closer to her unfortunately there happened to be a wall in his way.

"Whoops." Hikari said with an awkward smile as the mistranslation became very clear to everyone. Godzilla arm went right through the studio wall like it was cardboard and breaking the floor under him before stopping in front of her. He looked over to her letting out a satisfied grunt as he opened his palm. 

"Whelp rides here." Hikari giggled nervously. 

"That's gonna come back to bite me." Bone Crusher groaned, "Alright girls let's hop on." 

The girls all looked to Godzilla's open palm then back to Bone Crusher with stares that clearly were asking about his sanity. He rolled his eyes at their responses to him and summed up the situation the best possible way, "Okay look you have two choices. Either ride down on the Godzilla express or we can run down a five story building all while hoping a giant flying spider monkey thing doesn't crash into the building."

"I'll go any where with you." Rainbow Dash said out loud getting looks from her friends. She cleared her throat trying to act cool, "You know because he seems to know what he's doing." 

Adagio took a step forward looking up at Bone Crusher, "Look I'm the one in charge of these girls. So I have a responsibility to keep them safe and I don't really think riding down that thing is really a safe-"

"Yeah those two are using him as a jungle gym."  Bone Crusher pointed past Adagio with a deadpan stare. 

The elder siren's jaw dropped as soon as she turned her head. Pinkie Pie and Sonata had already left the group and were jumping around Godzilla's hand. Pinkie squealed with delight as she jumped inside the massive palm like it was a trampoline. Sonata was using the creature's nails as a slide. Aria was looking at the entire scene with a twitching eye.

"Pinkie that's dangerous!" Twilight called out. 

Pinkie however was having to much fun jumping that all she saw of Twilight was her waving hands. "Twilight you should- try this- it's really-really-really-fun!" Pinkie said in between jumps. The girls all just sighed already getting the idea that Pinkie wasn't going to pay attention to them.

"So it a bumpy ride or can he be smooth?" Applejack asked looking at Bone Crusher with a deadpan stare. 

Hikari was just as confused as Miki at the two girls, but she couldn't help but laugh at the sight. It was rare to see someone besides Moll be so willing to use a kaiju as a plaything. The look Godzilla gave was also amusing as well even he never to got to see another human in his hand other than herself and Kubo. 

"Room for a few more big guy?" Bone Crusher brought the girls behind him. They all had nervous looks at the sight of Godzilla as his massive eyes gazed down at them. He snarled at them excess smoke coming out of his mouth. "Don't be scared he's just getting a feel for you guys."

"You say that and the next thing that happens he ends up eating them." Yearling spat out walking toward them with Sunset still in her grip, "Those girls are safer with me."

"And yet you have one of them in death grip. Quite the protector." Miki said in a sarcastic tone. 

Yearling took her hand off of Sunset trying to show that she was good. Sunset pushed Yearling away and ran behind Hikari and Miki.

"You were just going to let them die!" Sunset yelled at her. Yearling felt the all eyes fall on her, Bone Crusher was giving the agent a hard glare, and for a second she thought she saw Godzilla doing the same.

"Look are we really just going to stand here and argue or do you girls want to be safe with me? Besides I saw that Godzilla was coming to rescue them." Yearling tried to get everyone off her. Applejack rose an eyebrow at Yearling's words she was one to catch a liar and right now Yearling was lying through her teeth. She began to back away from the woman in front of her. 

"Sorry but these guys seem to trust him. So if they say it's okay then I'll believe them." She began to make her to the massive palm. She nervously looked up at Godzilla, who was staring down at her, the farmer gulped back her fear. She took a step forward and his hand moved slightly scaring the farm girl. But to her surprise his hand came closer to her. "Well..mighty kind of ya!" she waved up at him before stepping onto Godzilla's palm. She was surprised by how soft his hand was compared to how ruff it looked. Pinkie came down in front of her nearly knocking Applejack off.

"Applejack check it out his hand is like a giant trampoline!" Pinkie swirled in the air with surprising grace. Sonata joined in on the bouncing looking over to her sister and cousin with a smile.

"Aria! Dagi! You two have to try this it's so much fun!" The young siren shouted trying to bounce higher than Pinkie. Adagio groaned at her sisters actions while Aria rolled her eyes stepping forward. She was hesitant at first but sucked in some courage and stepped on. Rarity went next followed by Twilight. Fluttershy was shaking like a leaf she wasn't able to move. She began backing away with her teeth chattering.

"I can't do it." She whimpered out. Miki smiled at the young girl and put a comforting hand on her shoulder. 

"It's okay to be scared." Miki said in a motherly tone, "But you look like the type who can be brave when her friends need her."  She took Fluttershy by the hand and walked forward. Fluttershy's steps were slow at first, but there was something about Miki that was putting her at ease. 

"Okay it's just a hand the size of a house, with giant claws, and can crush a person like a can." Fluttershy said with a shake in her voice. 

"And has saved my life." Miki spoke softly into Fluttershy's ear. She kept Fluttershy close to her as they stepped onto the giant palm the scientist looked up to Godzilla with a smile before looking back to Fluttershy, "See he's not that bad if you give him a chance." She placed her hand against one of his claws. 

"Alright Dash Bow you're next," Bone Crusher said getting ready to let Rainbow Dash down the only problem was that she was still clinging to him with a smile on her face, "Um you can get off anytime now."

Rainbow Dash quickly snapped back to reality and released her grip around Bone Crusher. She cleared her throat while her face was had a slight blush, "Yeah well um... thanks for the lift." She chuckled awkwardly scratching the back of her head making her way backwards to Godzilla's hand. Bone Crusher just a gave confused look before walking off to help Sunset and Adagio walk on. She sighed slumping her shoulders, "Smooth." 

"I'll say." Aria chimed in. Rainbow's eye began to twitch as she sucked in air ready to give a to tell off the Siren. She turned getting ready to explode with anger instead of seeing Aria's smug expression she instead saw her hand reaching out. "Well come on I don't have all day."

"Uh....thanks?" Rainbow took Aria's hand and she helped her up, "I thought you didn't want to be friends?"

"I don't it's just pay back for saving me earlier. So don't think anything more of it." Aria scoffed but a smile came across her face as she leaned into Rainbow's ear, "Got that, Dash Bow?" 

Rainbow's face was red as an apple and it looked like steam was coming out of her head managing to get a laugh out of Aria. "I hate you so much." She hissed through grit teeth.  

The only ones left were Sunset and Adagio the latter of the two still feeling reluctant. Every time she saw Sonata leap into the air it made heart skip a beat and the idea of riding down on Godzilla was also giving her terrible flash backs to her first roller coaster ride. She suddenly felt a nudging in her ribs. Sunset smiled at her, "Come on we've both done crazier things."

"How does brain washing a high school compare to this?" Adagio looked at Sunset with an annoyed expression. 

Suddenly Godzilla's head shot to the sky as a shriek went through the air. Mothra was beginning to fall down Muto latched it's jaw around her throat. There was a glow from her antenna that traveled to her wings. Lightning came forth and shocked the parasite causing him to scream in pain and fly off. With a quick spin she managed to straighten herself out. Mothra kept herself high above the city making sure Muto was unable to descend back down. She heard a loud roar from below when she looked down she saw that Godzilla was looking her way. His eyes seemed less predatory than just a few moments ago putting her mind at ease. She could also sense Moll and Lora as well as her humans. She called down to him signaling she was fine just as Muto started to regain his senses.

Mothra hissed at him charging her body up with energy. She was quickly starting to feel out how this creature fought and was adapting to it. And the further she got Muto away the less this creature's clicking could be heard. She called down to friend signaling that was she fine just as Muto came at her. Mothra dodged with ease before sending a rainbow burst into his back causing the creature to cry out in pained rage he turned trying to claw her again but Mothra kept up her dodging act. She flexed her claws before charging into Muto's gut and firing a burst into it knocking the parasite through the sky.

Godzilla snorted out blue smoke and snarled. He hated seeing Mothra fight on her own especially when the creature was bringing up bad memories. But a soft voice compelled him to stay and help. He looked down to the humans that were left and moved his hand closer to them. Sunset and Adagio both jumped as his hand came closer toward them. 

"Godzilla easy!" Hikari called up to him. 

"You know you could have just had him put his hand outside of the window." Bone Crusher pointed out.

"Oh don't you start! He responds better when Kubo does this kind of stuff. We should just be happy the lullaby worked." Hikari said with puffed cheeks. Bone Crusher waved his hands in defense.

"Sorry, sorry, but speaking of which how's the 'voice'?"

"I'm feeling better." Moll's soft voice played in Bone Crusher and Hikari's heads. Bone Crusher slapped his hands together with a laugh.  He looked over to Sunset and Adagio with a smile.

"Okay ladies let's get this show on the road." 

Sunset and Adagio both gulped before stepping forward with shaking legs. Hikari placed her hands around their own and helped them out. Both the siren and the unicorn felt a warm felling coming from her as Hikari held their hands. It gave them a familiar feeling that neither had felt since early spring.

'Is that...'

'...magic?!' 

Both had the same thought going through there heads. Hikari kept up the pace as Godzilla began to growl at the sky. The minute she and Bone Crusher set foot on his hand Godzilla began to close his hand. Leaving Yearling to watch on in confusion. She just sighed it off stepping forward, "Room for one more?"

"Sorry but the big guy doesn't really like you that much. Not to mention you really haven't made that much of a good first impression. Girls what do you think?" Bone Crusher spoke in pure mocking tone. The girls all shook their heads in unison.

"Are you serious?! How am I suppose to get down?!" 

"Didn't you say you knew another way down. Why don't you just try going that way?" Adagio spoke up with a smirk. Getting a laugh out of Bone Crusher.

"I like this chick!" 

Yearling's eye began to twitch, "I'm going to make you regret this!"

"You're not the first woman whose told me that. Speaking of which," Bone Crusher began to look Yearling up and down with a sly smile, "when this is all over how about you and I get to know each other a little better."

Yearling had a slight blush on her face from both anger and embarrassment. Her teeth began to grind together with her twitching eye. Godzilla closed his hand as he pulled his arm out of the building. His eyes met with Yearling's as he let out a small grunt and curled with lips back giving the appearance of a smile. She stared at the kaiju in shock, "Did he just laugh at me?"

.................
First Floor
................

Akiko kept Kubo in her arms as he continued to hyperventilate. She rubbed his back as his pupils shrunk down and his teeth began to chatter. Kubo couldn't gett the sight of a burning city out his mind the screams of innocent people as they died filled his ear. Sweat was poured down his face as he relived his greatest nightmare. 

"Kubo look at me!" Akiko shook Kubo trying to get his eyes to focus back on her. With the arrival of Godzilla the students began to panic even harder. "As if this couldn't get any worse." 

A massive roar silenced the room as a shadow eclipsed everyone. The bottom floor began to fill with hot air and a massive orange eye looked down at everyone causing them to shudder. Akiko just rolled her eyes, 'Me and my big mouth'. The G-team captain rose up to her feet and glared at Godzilla. 

"WHAT?!" her voice was loud enough to shock the students of CHS out of their stupor. They all looked to Akiko and began to whisper amongst themselves as she began to walk forward.

"This better be good Godzilla otherwise I'm turning you into a pair of boots!" 

Godzilla let out a hard grunt as he looked down at her cocking his head.

"Oh don't give me that innocent routine. A nuclear pulse in the middle of the city? Are you kidding me?!"

Godzilla just looked down at her before breaking his hand through the front entrance and down to Akiko. Her eyes widened in shock when she saw Hikari, Bone Crusher, and Miki in the middle of his palm. Not only that but there was a group of girls sitting in his palm as well. "Okay that semi get's you off the hook."

"Aki!" 

"Hey Cap!"

"Hello Missy!" Miki said jumping off Godzilla's palm, racing toward Akiko and scooping the her into a tight hug, "How's my little baby girl doing?"

Akiko's face flashed bright red at the sound of her real name. Bone Crusher snickered at seeing Akiko until she cut him a hard glare followed by a snarl. Bone Crusher stopped immediately looking scared out of his mind and grabbed Pinkie to use as a human shield. 

Pinkie just waved at Akiko with a bright smile on her face. "She seems nice."

"Nice is a strong word." Bone Crusher said keeping behind Pinkie. 

Hikari laughed it off as Akiko continued to struggle in her mothers grip. But as her eyes trailed off Miki and Akiko she noticed something that made her shudder. Kubo was on his knees with a look of pure fear on his face. Without a word she raced strait to him leaving the girls behind her. Sunset followed Hikari's point of view and saw the man on his knees holding his chest. 

Hikari ran straight into Kubo dropping to her knees before ripping his helmet off. Hikari put her hands over his face bring his eyes to her own. She ran her finger across the scar on his forehead, "It's okay." She smiled bringing her head to his. Kubo's breathing started to regulate as his eyes started to turn back to normal. He put his hand over hers. He smiled looking into her azure eyes as the flames that plagued his mind changed into something calmer. 

"I know." He said looking around at the kids around him. He sighed, not enjoying his proudest moment in life, and started pulling himself back together. Akiko smiled at the sight as she held Miki at an arms length. 

"Sorry about the freak out Cap. What I miss?"

Godzilla roared getting Kubo's attention. He snarled looking over his shoulder as the ground began to shake. Rattling the buildings around the area. The clicking of the Muto echoed in his head the only thing keeping him from going insane was the fact that his humans were right behind him. The ground began to crack again as an angry hiss echoed out of each one. 

"Oh I get it." Kubo rose back up to his feet. He looked up at the giant kaiju kneeling down at him with a serious face. He spoke without looking at Hikari, "Stay here alright."

"Kubo!" Hikari grabbed his arm. He looked back at her with a smile.

"I won't do anything stupid promise." Kubo wrapped his pinkie around her own, "I found this awesome restaurant I'll take you guys there when this is all over." 

He suddenly felt a tug on his shoulder and a blue aura was resting there. He smiled looking over Hikari's shoulder and into her open backpack. Inside Moll and Lora were both sitting inside with unsure looks on there faces. Moll looked to the most concerned when she saw Kubo as her body gave off a blue glow. 

"Don't go." Her voice went through his head. Kubo just brought his hand around Hikari and pulled her in for one last hug. The Elias could feel his arms press up against them through the backpack.

"I'll be right back." He whispered loud enough for all three of them to hear. With that he rushed off leaving Hikari and the Elias behind. Moll's shoulder slumped as she felt Kubo walk off. Lora felt the same way but still placed a comforting hand on her sisters shoulder. 

"You can sense their rage can't you?" Lora asked pulling her sister in close. Moll shook her head with tears in her eyes.

"Godzilla and Kubo are more connected then we thought. How could we have forgotten what today was?" Moll put her head in Lora's shoulder and began to cry. Hikari heard their entire conversation and looked at Kubo. After he placed his helmet back on Kubo clenched his fist hard. 

He had a fire burning in his eyes and he walked with a ruff stride past Akiko, "Keep everyone inside Cap. I'm going to end this." Before Akiko could stop him Kubo was already picking up his pace. She and Miki both looked to each other with worry when they saw the look on his face that was matching the look of Godzilla. He grabbed his motorcycle off the ground with a snort.

Bone Crusher was helping the girls, namely trying to get Sonata and Pinkie to stop their bouncing routine, on Godzilla's palm. Sunset sighed knowing Pinkie was in her own world right now. Adagio did the same thing sometimes Sonata really could test her patience. The sound of heavy footsteps drew their attention. Bone Crusher looked over with surprised eyes, 

"Kubo?"

"Everything alright here?" Kubo asked looking at the girls.

"Yeah just collecting a taxi fee. Is everything alright with you?" Bone Crusher asked seeing the anger in his friend's eyes.

"Yeah I'm fine, but I need the big guy." Kubo looked up to Pinkie and Sonata when the girls saw him they stopped bouncing. They gave him nervous looks when they saw his face. The slash on his forehead made Kubo look more terrifying. 

"I'm going to need you girls to get down. Now!" He roared at both girls causing them to rush off at blinding speed.

Adagio glared at Kubo for speaking to her sister that way. Bone Crusher caught it and punched Kubo in the arm before the Siren could say anything. "Little harsh don't you think?"

"Get them out of here." Kubo spoke without looking at anyone as he took a step forward. Bone Crusher grabbed Kubo's shoulder.

"Since when did you give me orders?" 

"Boney, just listen to me. Things are about to get really ugly out here."  

"Then why don't you let me help you?" Bone Crusher looked over to the elder Siren, "Adagio right? Get the girls to the rest of your class. Kubo and I have a job to do."

"You're not in G-armor Boney you could die out there." 

"And you won't!" Bone Crusher roared and spun Kubo around sticking a finger in his chest, "Listen up. I'm not saying this as your Lieutenant I'm saying this as your friend. Let. Me. Help. Aren't we bros?"

Kubo looked into Bone Crusher's eyes with a blank stare. He sighed with a slight snicker and held up his fist with a smile, "Ride or die?"

"Bad boys for life." Bone Crusher connected his fist with Kubo's with a smile he then looked over to Adagio, "Go with Cap and Miki they'll get you girls to safety."

"But you two!" Sunset spoke up.

"We'll be fine." Bone Crusher waved his hand nonchalantly, but then leaned into get a better look at Sunset, "Huh? Hey Kubo you have a long lost sister?"

"No." Kubo said without a second thought before walking off, "You girls need to leave." 

Bone Crusher chuckled nervously rubbing the back of his head and cursing under his breath. With that he chased after Kubo leaving the main six, Sunset and the Sirens alone.

"What a grump." Adagio said with a huff in her voice. The others nodded their heads in agreement as they began to follow her lead. As they walked off Sunset turned to look at Bone Crusher and Kubo. The sight she saw made her eyes widen in shock. 

Kubo and Bone Crusher both stood in front of Godzilla. He was snarling as he gazed out to time square. The street began to crack open as three giant red tipped claws broke out of the ground. They began to pull out a massive black body the head was arrow shaped with a blood red tip going across the back. The massive parasite stumbled as it tried to maneuver with the loss of one it's legs. The nub were the front leg once stood oozed black blood.

"Femuto seems angry." Bone Crusher said with a whistle.

"Femuto?"

"Look calling two kaiju by the same name is weird. Plus who just calls a kaiju Massive Unidentified Terrestrial Organism?!"

"I get it. Just help me get the bike started I think there might be something wrong with it." Kubo chuckled as he hopped on his motorcycle.

"Fine but we really need to talk about you giving me orders." Bone Crusher helped examine the bike with a confused look, "Dude there's nothing wrong with it."

"Sorry bro." 

Before Bone Crusher could figure out what Kubo meant he was punched square hard in the gut. Bone Crusher dropped to the ground as the wind was knocked out of him. Godzilla roared and rose back up to his feet rushing at Femuto just as Kubo speed off on his bike. Bone Crusher could only watch as his best friend sped off straight to Time Square. 

"That idiot." Bone Crusher huffed trying to stand back up on his feet. He felt he pressure on his shoulder and looked up to see Sunset offering a helping hand.

"You okay?" She asked with a worried look on her face.

..........................
Time Square
.........................

Femuto was snarling from the pain and anger of losing her right leg. People ran out of the way as she stumbled around smashing buildings. More of her blood sprayed from the nub that was once her arm. She let out a loud roar trying to get the attention of her mate. But it landed on deaf ears as Muto himself was stuck battling Mothra over the city. But her roar was heard by another and it only enraged him more. Femuto turned around to see an enraged Godzilla barreling at her.

Unlike her mate Femuto was only a few meters shorter than Godzilla making it so that she came up to his chest. She snarled at the creature who took her arm. An electrical charge began to build up on her three remaining legs as Godzilla stomped toward her. He snarled looking at her. She reminded him of something he'd been trying his entire life to forget and to make matters worse she tried to attack his humans. For that he was going to slaughter her. 

He flexed his claws popping each of his finger bones. Godzilla stood his ground beating his tail down blue smoke coming out of mouth. Bellow him Kubo was riding straight for the parasite. "I know how you feel big guy. This thing is bringing up bad memories for me too."

Femuto was too focused on Godzilla to notice the human that was riding up to her. She took a step forward and the energy from her claws blew a nearby car to pieces. Kubo's eyes widen in shock as Femuto began to control the electricity in the city. With surprising speed she rushed Godzilla. Kubo had to move swiftly to avoid being both crushed and electrocuted.

Femuto crashed into Godzilla knocking the lizard off his feet and straight into a nearby skyscraper. The rubble cut into his sides along with Femuto's back claw. Godzilla let out a pained roar as his body began to convulse from the electricity flowing into him. She licked her lips in satisfaction at his suffering. Using her smaller limb Femuto punctured Godzilla's ribcage pushing it further into his body and shocking the kaiju. With her final limb she pointed at his heart and brought it down. Godzilla grabbed her sickle like claw before it could reach. He let out a loud grunt as the two kaiju got into a  strength match. Femuto sneered pumping more electricity from the city into her claws and back to Godzilla's body causing him to contort from the volts. 

Kubo could only watch as the two monsters struggled together. Godzilla was roaring in pain as his body was shocked to the point his skin was starting to smoke. He was beginning to lose his grasp and Femuto's claw began to sink closer to his chest. Kubo looked at the rubble around Godzilla and saw his chance. He pulled out his pulse rifle checking his ammo chasing, 

"Don't worry big guy I'm coming!"

He revved up the engine and sped straight for the fight. He rubbed the red button on the handle with a look of hesitation. Knowing the result was going to be painful. 'This is gonna hurt.' With a sigh he pressed the button. A blue fire spat out of the back end of his bike and it became a blur as the nitrous began to flow into the engine. His body felt every bit of the speed and began to recoil, but he just ignored the pain and kept his eyes on his target. Suddenly a shadow began to form over his head as Godzilla's tail came down. With a quick turn Kubo managed to avoid being crushed.

The ground shook as the tail came down behind him Kubo smiled as he rode the shockwave. The rubble had managed to form a ramp it looked unstable, but it would do for what he had planned. He braced as the wheels touched the concrete and he began to ascend. He zipped across the rubble getting ready to reach the second floor. Until he saw the only problem with his plan the tip of make shift ramp crumbled away from as the ground shook from the battling titans. He grumbled to himself hating this day more and more. As he got closer to the edge Kubo rose up from his seat. Kubo took a deep breath as the motorcycle flew off the edge he narrowed his eyes and leapt forward. As his motorcycle fell Kubo flew through the air with an outstretched hand. He caught the edge of the second floor barely hanging on with one hand.

With a grunt he brought his free hand up and began to pull himself over the edge. He huffed from the effort but kept himself focused as Godzilla started foaming at the mouth from the electricity flowing into his body. Femuto's claw began to scrape against his chest as he started to lose strength in his arm. Femuto cackled at the monster king's suffering. So focused on Godzilla she didn't notice Kubo glaring at her. The second floor had put Kubo in a perfect shooting position. Her red eyes were in perfect view as he pulled out his pulse rifle. The weakest part of any kaiju was their eye as it was the only portion on their massive bodies that wasn't covered in some form of bullet blocking armor. He fired and the bolt of plasma went directly into the soft portion the parasite. 

The pain shot straight through Femuto's body causing her to rear up on her hind legs roaring in pain. She stumbled freeing Godzilla from her grasp. When her vision began to clear she noticed Kubo and his smoking gun. She snarled putting two and two together that he was the one who hurt her. Her mouth was opened letting out a loud hiss as she leaned wanting to devour the puny human in front of her. Kubo kept his pulse rifle pointed at her as she came closer but a blue glow suddenly came across his face. Blue particles began to form and a hum began to fill the air. 

Kubo had a devilish smile, "Bang!"
_______________

Bone Crusher limped back into the building, with the helmet of Sunset, clutching his stomach. He saw Akiko, Hikari, and Miki helping herd the students further back into the KNN studio room with the principles. He also saw Adagio and the girls were making their way back with to class. Rainbow Dash was still getting looked over by Applejack with worry, she was about to roll her eyes at her overly concerned friend until spotting Sunset coming from behind and gasped when she saw Bone Crusher. He tried to move on his own but Sunset just held him tighter.

"Don't try pushing yourself Mr. Crusher." Sunset said helping keeping Bone Crusher steady.

"Kid trust me I've been through worse." Bone Crusher said a pained laugh. 

"Well consider this thanks for helping me and my friends." Sunset said with her own laugh, but stopped when she thought back to how he ended up like this, "Why did that guy hit you? You said you two were friends."

"Kubo's just a bit over protective of people. So he likes to do things on his own even if it means getting himself killed in the process." Bone Crusher said with a regretful sigh.

"Boney!" Akiko came rushing over to the two of them with Hikari, Miki, the Sirens, and the main six behind her.

"So do you girls just not like hanging out with your class or something?" Bone Crusher asked Sunset with a deadpan stare. She just smiled and shrugged. Akiko helped Sunset with Bone Crusher as the rest girls looked at him concerned. 

"What happened?" She asked.

"Kubo punched me, no big deal, I'll get him back later." He tried to play the situation off with a joke. But it only got Hikari to tense up.

"Where is he?" Hikari asked. A loud roar echoed in the air along with a massive explosion. The girls looked up as a blue and white beam went through the sky.

"My best bet over there." Bone Crusher pointed out to Time Square.
_______________

Femuto sat on her back the front half of her face was sizzling along with her chest. She moaned as her legs twitched. Godzilla shook the rubble of his head as the blue in his eyes died down. He looked over his shoulder to see Kubo staring back at him. "Your welcome!" Godzilla just grunted looking down at him then back to Femuto. Kubo whistled at him getting the giant lizard's attention. He held up a firm finger and waved it getting Godzilla to follow him. 
________________

"Shouldn't you guys go after him?!" Sunset asked looking over to the Hikari and Akiko with worry evident on her face. 

Hikari just sighed looking at Sunset and the girls, "You know how I was able to get Godzilla to follow me?"

"You mean when you had him break the wall down?" Pinkie asked.

"You had him do what?!" Akiko looked to Bone Crusher who just whistled and looked up at the sky.

"Well yes, but when Kubo does it Godzilla actually listens to him better." Hikari went on making the girls eyes widen.

"Yeah it's like those two operate on the same level." Bone Crusher said with a laugh.

________________

Kubo kept waving his finger and Godzilla followed him. "The water big guy, take her out to the water."

Godzilla followed Kubo's finger that was pointing to Femuto then further out of the city. He snarled before rising back up shaking the rubble off his scales. Femuto was starting to struggle back onto her feet black blood leaking out of her body. Her left eye was sizzling and blacked out, her chest was burned, and legs wobbled. Her survival instincts were starting to kick in this opponent was too strong to face on her own. When she looked up in the sky she saw her mate tumbling through the sky his right wing had a hole in it and his mouth was dangling unable to close. Behind him Mothra was coming up like a rocket.

The ground began to shake around her and the parasite turned to receive a punch to the face staggering her. Godzilla roared before delivering a hard hammer fist to Femuto's temple and an uppercut sending her back to the ground. He snarled grabbing her by the throat lifting Femuto off the ground. She roared at Godzilla and stabbed him in the side again conducting electricity into his body the pain only aggravating him more. With his free hand he pulled out her claw. Godzilla roared in her face and dug his claws deeper into her throat causing Femuto to choke on her own spit. With surprising speed for a creature his size Godzilla whipped his body around nearly snapping Femuto's neck from whiplash. He tossed her into the air as his back spines flashed Godzilla locked onto his target and ripped his jaws open. A blue beam shot out of his mouth nailing Femuto in the chest sending her further over the city and straight into the East River.

The water created minor tidal waves as she thrashed around barely able to stand up. Behind her Godzilla began to approach with pure hate etched into his eyes. He roared at Femuto before stomping into the cold water she responded by spitting a black glob of blood into his face. He wiped it out of his of his eyes with a snarl and fired his atomic breath. Femuto screamed in pain as the blue flames engulfed her body. Godzilla kept pushing forward letting out all of his rage into the attack. The anguished roars of Femuto echoed across the city as she slowly died. 

Muto was in and out of consciousness as he tried to keep himself in the air. His torn wing was giving him trouble staying aloft, there was a sharp pain rocketing down his leg along with black blood, his jaw was broken the only sound he was able to make was a gurgle. Mothra was looking at him with a blue energy erupting from her eyes that matched Godzilla's own flames. But that wasn't what concerned him he could hear the sound of his mate's cries of death from below. A new instinct was taking over his body and he dove straight for Mothra. She braced ready to intercept his attack, but Muto just went right by her. Mothra roared chasing after him Muto didn't care he wanted Godzilla's head. 

Femuto began to drop to her knees as Godzilla continued unleash atomic breath. Behind him Muto was coming at him with his sickle like arms swinging out ready to strike the lizard in his throat. Muto let out a monstrous gurgling roar as he prepared to swing. But he was suddenly met with a massive tail slamming into his side sending the small kaiju beneath the water. Godzilla had Muto pinned under his tail and was not letting the creature go. Water began to fill the creatures lungs as he thrashed in an attempt to free himself.

Mothra watched on as she couldn't help but tremble with fear for her friend. She'd seen Godzilla angry before but this was different than his normal rage. She could almost feel the hatred coming off him as the monster king burned Femuto alive while drowning Muto at the same time. Femuto's screams started to die down as the flames began to overtake her body. Mothra felt a feeling of sympathy for the creature as she started to slump over. Godzilla finally stopped his attack to look at her Femuto was nothing more than a burning corpse that stood in the East River. She let out one last roar before falling over into the water creating steam as her funeral pyre was put out. 

Godzilla snorted letting the smoke come out of his nostrils now there was just one. He could feel Muto's struggles getting weaker under his tail so he began to add more weight. Mothra called out to him in an attempt to get Godzilla to end it, but he didn't register her call. He was to focused on quelling his rage. She couldn't let Godzilla keep this up the look in his eyes beginning to show that he was starting to slip. Magic began to form in the middle of her forehead and she shot a rainbow burst into the water. Godzilla felt the struggles of his foe stop completely as the water around went black. He snarled in pure fury looking at what to took his kill from him. His eyes then meet with Mothra's her antenna waving at him. 

Mothra chirped again looking at him with concern but he just looked away. Victory was his but his anger was still present the memories of his past still coming up inside of his head. Godzilla shot his head up and let out a thunderous roar. He stomped off purposefully crushing Femuto's charred remains under his foot. Mothra kept trying to call out to him, but Godzilla just dove beneath the water heading out to the open ocean. She followed his spines until they sunk beneath the waves and Godzilla disappeared entirely. Mothra let out a chirp that sounded more like a sigh. Her body began to shine until her body began to dissipate.

________________

Kubo stood at the edge of the building he was on looking out as the fight ended. The lights around the city began to turn back some of the billboards that had been shutoff came back to life. He took his helmet off letting out a hard sigh as he saw the mini Mothra's fly over the city and began picking up rubble from the fight. One of them came up to him her little antenna twitching in distress. He pat her head, "It's okay." 

He looked up with a sigh, "It's okay."

_________________

Bone Crusher let out an impressed whistle as the lights came back on in the studios, "Hail to the king!" he shouted with a smile and a fist pump.

"Did he do it?" Asked Twilight.

"I would say so." Miki said looking around at the lights and checking her phone getting a very clear on signal. She looked to Akiko with a smile, "Looks like you still need to teach Godzilla and Mothra about property damage, Missy."

"What have I told you about calling me that in public?" Akiko said in a whispering hiss.

"Since when has it been a crime for a mother to say her daughters' name, Missy?" Miki asked as loud as possible with a smile.

"Mother?" The girls all said at once looking at Akiko and Miki considering that neither of them looked alike. Aria and Rainbow started to snicker when they thought back to hearing Akiko's first name.

"Pffft! Missy." Rainbow broke out into a laugh followed by Aria. They would have continued if it hadn't been for loud crack. Both of the girls stopped laughing when they saw Akiko. She was cracking her knuckles with a snarl.

"Two choices stop talking and go back to your class or face the worst butt kicking of your lives." Akiko hissed out as her hair began to stand up. Aria and Rainbow both gulped and shut their mouths holding up a shaking finger signaling for option one. "Good well ladies let's get going. And remember the choices apply to all of you." Akiko had an insane smile plastered on her face as she wrapped her arms around Aria and Rainbow walking them forward. 

While the others nervously followed after Akiko Sunset couldn't bring herself to leave Bone Crusher and Hikari. He was still rubbing his stomach from the punch. Hikari pulled her backpack around and mumbled something that Sunset couldn't pick up. Whatever she said it caused Bone Crusher to put a comforting hand on her shoulder. She felt a tapping on her shoulder. 

"You coming or what?" Adagio was standing behind her sounding more relaxed. 

"Just a sec." Sunset took a step forward clearing her throat, "Excuse me?"

Bone Crusher looked over his shoulder his eyes widen in shock as he nudged Hikari. The young scientist jumped and quickly sealed her bag. She turned around with a forced on smile along with Bone Crusher. "Oh hey um... Sunset right?" Bone Crusher asked looking at her then over to Adagio, "So seriously, do you two have a thing against being with your school or what?"

"No, that's not it! It's just that I wanted to say thanks for saving us today." Sunset was twiddling her thumbs around with a nervous smile.

"It was pretty hectic. I'm just happy you girls are alright." Hikari said looking out to the city letting the wind blow through her hair, "But we can't take all the credit."

"Yeah the big guy and Mothy were the ones who did most of the work." Bone Crusher said rubbing the back of his head. Hikari shook her head in agreement. Sunset noticed that her smile had disappeared replaced with a distraught frown. Adagio kept her eyes trained on Hikari. She could sense a few strands of magic coming off the young scientist, but it felt strange.

"They may have fought those things off, but you were the one who put Godzilla under control." Adagio kept her eyes trained Hikari curiosity getting the best of her, "Mind telling me how you did it?"

"A magician can't reveal her secrets." Bone Crusher spoke up with a smile and wink, "Sorry but Hikari and I have to go meet up with our idiot friend. So we can't stick around, but Cap and Miki can take care of you two." 

"Oh right." Sunset said with a hint of disappointment in her voice. Adagio just grumbled slightly annoyed from not getting her question answered. They both went back with Sunset waving out to Hikari and Bone Crusher. 

"You seemed quite friendly with that Siren." Adagio said.

"What are you talking about?" Sunset asked looking at Adagio.

"Come on you sensed didn't you? She had magic coming off her and not to mention when she sang Godzilla was dancing in her hands." Adagio answered taking a quick glance back at Hikari as she and Bone Crusher walked off.

"She's not human."

..........................
The Docks near the East River
........................

The destruction left in Godzilla's wake was heavy. Boats had been crushed to nothing when he came ashore, the Mutos blood was crashing against the shore along with the waves, buildings were crumbling due their sides missing from being accidentally rammed into. The entire area looked as though a hurricane had passed through. The only parts that had been sparred were the warehouses by some strange miracle they remained unharmed. On top of the roof of one sat a woman with hair as white as snow. She was wearing a white button down shirt that had three of the buttons missing showing off her midriff. On her stomach were horrifying scars that varied in size and shape. Her red eyes looked out into black filled water with a smile.

"Mix, Mix, Mix the Blood! Mix it up Good! Mix it, Mix it, Mix it till the water's blue!~" 

"Kuro, enough I already have a headache from those useless creatures!" A dark voice hissed into her head.

"Okay Midnight!" Kuro said in a cheerful tone. 

There was a dark puff of smoke on her shoulder and a tiny woman appeared on her shoulder. Only she looked less human and more like an imp. Two fangs stuck out from her lips and had fingernails that were sharp like claws. Her black hair was resting on her shoulders. She wore a purple dress that had small blades dangling on the bottom. 

"I swear we go through all that trouble of unleashing those creatures and then they go off on their own." Midnight spat sticking one of her clawed fingers into her ear, "Not to mention that annoying mating call!" 

"Come on don't be a grumpy pants!" Kuro said poking Midnight's cheek, "Besides the big one managed to finish the job you gave her didn't she?"

"The only positive trait about that worthless creature. Oh well at least that beast killed them and with such rage as well."

"Well she did kind of look another kaiju and today is a special day for him." Kuro said with a smile, "Me and Kubo too."

"Oh yes it's your anniversary isn't? How are you feeling?" 

"I wanna play with Kubo and Hikari. Can I pretty please?"

Kuro rubbed her cheek against Midnight, but she just pushed her away, "No, first we have to deal with a pest problem. I can feel them in this city." Midnight had purple energy crackling across her body as she gave a dark smile, "No one steals from us and get's away with it. Do you remember the names?"

Kuro pulled out a piece of paper from her jeans with names scribbled on it, "Soarin, Fleetfoot, and Yearling. You really think they know anything?"

"Well if they don't then we can take our time peeling off their skin and feeding them to our new pet. Now let's get going it'll be dark soon and I don't want to miss dinner time." Midnight gave a wicked laugh.

"Okay but I'm stopping at the cookie store we passed by you promised." Kuro said getting an annoyed groan from Midnight. As Kuro got ready to leave the roof top she looked at the city with a dark smile.

"Happy anniversary Kubo."
> New York: Meet the Team
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Near the Amazon River sat a small village that was enjoying the bliss of a calm day. The sun was coming down bright over the village welcoming everyone and gifting many with great warmth. Near the edge of the village sat the Amazon River were both vacationers and fishermen walked around. Unknown to most they were being watched by multiple sets of eyes. Wings buzzed and mandibles clicked together as ten human sized dragon flies clung to the trees. Along the ground marched around twenty giant ant like creatures. The insects had blood running down their mouths. 

The villagers were completely unaware of the small army that was getting ready to attack them. The massive ant like insects began to dive into the river. No one noticed as the insects drew closer to them. Their exoskeleton matching the riverbed as they crawled across it. While the dragonflies just stuck close to the trees slowly beating their wings to prepare themselves.

A man sitting on the edge of a wooden fishing pier watched his bobber float in the water. He felt a sudden tug on his line. He looked up noticing that his bobber sinking beneath the water. Joy began to fill his body as he felt the large being on the end of his line trying to pull away. He pulled back, but the creature on the other end just pulled even harder, nearly pulling the fisherman into the water. He grit his teeth as he pulled harder against what he was assuming was a massive fish. He called out to others standing nearby for assistance as he pulled harder. Three more men joined in as a crowd began to gather to watch the strange tug of war match going on. They kept at it none wanting to lose out on their prize.

Suddenly the water began to churn as a body began pop out. People began to point out seeing the rocky body thinking that maybe a crocodile had been hooked to the line. They quickly realized their mistake which then turned to horror when two huge bulbous eyes began to appear and stare at the crowd. More eyes began to pop out of the water as a horde of meganulon rushed out of the water mauling those who weren't fast enough to get away. From the trees meganula jumped out of the trees flying for anything they saw as food. People screamed as the massive dragonflies dove down and mauled them. The swarm began to make their way deeper into the village.

As the screams of the villagers echoed through the jungle a being picked up the scent of blood. A massive mountain stood over the river looking down on it like some guardian. If people had actually taken the time to look they would have noticed a massive hole sitting in the center of it. Inside of the mountain was a dark cool area perfect for it's owner who hung atop the ceiling like a bat. There he enjoyed the bliss of slumber, but his dreams were interrupted by an odd sensation. He felt four auras far off to the north one was blue and massive he snarled in annoyance thinking of that one. The other aura was multicolored and welcoming. But the final two were both purple giving off a sinister sensation that this being felt before. The massive creature began to shift spreading out it's red wings.

The meganulon and meganula continued their rampage through the village killing any human being they could find. A small group of women and children hid inside of a hut. The small children began to shake and cry in fear they heard the sound of the insects outside. They were all thinking the same thing. This is the end.

SKERRRRAAAAAAROOO!

The roar shook the heads of all hiding in the hut. The wind began to pick up along with a rise of heat as the ground shook like an earthquake went off. The villagers inside kept huddling and shaking as another roar echoed throughout the village. The meganulon began to screech outside along with the buzzing of the meganula. The ground shook along with the sound of raging wind which caused the hut to shake. The monstrous roars continued along with the sound of a hideous crunching sound as if bones were being crushed. This kept up for five more grueling minutes that felt like hours to the villagers trapped inside.   

Finally it all stopped and the roars were replaced by an eerie silence. No one dared move a muscle, they were too afraid. One boy broke free of the huddle as his curiosity was getting the better of him. Ignoring the sound of those pleading for him to come back. He cracked the wooden door just enough to peak an eye out. The others looked on as the boy continued to gaze outside.

"Diablo!" The boy suddenly jumped from the door crawling back to the group like a mouse. He clung to his mothers arms shaking like a leaf. 

The ground shook along with the sound of a low growl. Everyone shook as the shaking got closer. The roof to the hut was ripped away allowing the sun to beat down. Massive green eyes, connected to the skull of a scaled bird like creature, gazed down at the screaming villagers. They were all shouting the same thing. 

Diablo. 

The massive creature smacked his beak allowing some of the green blood splattered on it to cover the villagers. He let out a satisfied grunt before surveying the area. The meganulon and meganula that had invaded the area lied on the ground either dead or dying their bodies bisected. Giving a satisfied gurgle from having a full belly the creature spread his red wings revealing the yellow spiked armor platting that was his stomach. The two horns that sat atop his head gave an orange glow along with his wings. With one beat the creature caused a massive gust of wind before taking off into the air. 

....................
New York
.................

Night began to fall over the city that never sleeps. Time Square and the docks where in a state of repair rubble was being swept away as the military worked with the police to at least bring some form of semblance to the city. The end results of Godzilla's rampage was like a hurricane had come across the city. If said hurricane could spit out nuclear fire. Along the East River apache helicopters roamed with searchlights hitting the water. They were searching for something that was already gone.

"Idiots." Yearling scoffed looking at the helicopters as they passed by. She stood arms crossed in the rubble of what once was a skyscraper. 

"Well your in a good mood, A.K." A raspy feminine voice called out from behind Yearling. Her hat was taken off her head causing the woman to snarl. She turned to see a white haired woman in a blue and gray hoodie with purple sunglasses covering her face. She cocked a cheeky smile as she twirled Yearling's hat in her fingers.

"I'm not in the mood, Fleetfoot!" Yearling roared snatching her hat back and placing it back on, "And where's, Soarin!" 

"He's on the phone with, Spitfire.~" Fleetfoot wiggled her eyebrows and kissed the air.

"Of course he is!" Yearling scoffed as she rolled her eyes.

"You ever think about doing some tai chi or lighting some stress candles. Because all this anger isn't good for you." Fleetfoot looked at her with curious eyes. Yearling just stormed off grumbling to herself leaving Fleetfoot to trail behind still spouting suggestions, "You know pot is becoming medicinal now! I can always forge a doctor's note!"

"Why can't I ever just work alone?" Yearling grumbled to herself. As she spotted a man, with dark blue hair wearing a blue shirt and black shorts, below. He didn't notice the two women above him as he spoke on the phone.

"Yes I know. I'll be sure to give her the message." There was a sharp roaring voice on the other end of the line. Causing him to lean away from the phone he sighed before bringing it back to his ear, "Okay I'll take care of it, Spitfire." He smiled listening to the roaring voice on the other end before the phone went dead.

"Love you too, Hothead." He heard snickering behind him and shot his head around.

Fleetfoot was standing above him with an annoyed Yearling at her side. Fleetfoot was kissing the air and laughing at the man's last comment. "Soarin, aren't you just a gentle man."

Soarin sighed as he started to blush, "You heard that huh?"

"I love you too hot head!" Fleetfoot said in a mocking tone, "Is that a pet name?" 

Soarin groaned as Fleetfoot continued to laugh at him. Yearling just slid down the rubble keeping a stern expression.   

"What did the she want?" Yearling asked in a harsh tone.

"Wow so quick on the trigger." Fleetfoot called out following after Yearling. She just rolled her eyes before looking back to Soarin. He met her stern gaze with his own. The two were stuck in a stare down daring the other to back down. Fleetfoot was stuck between the two of them looking back and forth. "Okay guys I'm going to be honest here I'm sensing a lot of tension between the two of you. I can leave if you two wanna vent it physically or sexually."

"WHAT?!" Both Yearling and Soarin shouted at the same time looking at Fleetfoot. 

"Aaaand tension broken. My work here is done." She smiled at Soarin and Yearling.

"Why do you always make things weird, Fleet?" Soarin said shaking his head before turning his attention back to Yearling, "Spitfire isn't really happy about the Mutos being killed."

"Of course!" Yearling shouted raising her hands up in exasperation.

"Look I told her that things kind of got out of hand with Godzilla and Mothra showing up." Soarin spoke in a calm voice despite the look of rage Yearling had, "Fleet, she wants you to get a sample of DNA from the Mutos."

"Gonna be kind of hard considering one of them is barbecue." Fleetfoot said looking over the city.

Soarin just rolled his eyes at her, "A.K, Spitfire wants the two of us to meet up with the G-team for a debriefing."

Yearling just rolled her eyes thinking back to her incident with them earlier. Fleetfoot just slapped her on the back giving her a smile, "Lucky, you get the easy job." Yearling just sighed through her nose before walking off leaving Soarin and Fleetfoot behind. Soarin shook his head with a sigh following after her. As the two walked off Fleetfoot looked up at the sky noticing the dark clouds moving in, 

"Great I have to do this in the rain." She huffed as a crackle of thunder echoed off. 

..................
Crowne Plaza Hotel
.................

"Alright class let's give a big CHS thank you to our special guest the Godzilla Girls!" Principal Celesita stood in the large lobby of the hotel. Behind her Hikari and Akiko were both smiling waving their hands at the students of Canterlot High School. The students all cheered giving praise to the women. "Not only did they pay for our stay in the hotel, but rescued our fellow students."

She pointed over to the Main Seven and the Sirens who were standing amongst the cheering students. Hikari smiled at the girls with a small wave. Akiko put her arm around Hikari's shoulder pulling her into a headlock, "No big deal that's just my baby sister for you." She rubbed her cheeks with Hikari with the loving smile of a big sister, Hikari laughed as Akiko held her tightly in a loving hug. 

"I'm just happy everyone is okay." Hikari said looking over at the girls. 

Sunset felt jittery when she met Hikari's gaze. Not only had she met with and talked to someone she admired highly but also learned she may be able to use magic. But the type of magic is what was causing a knot to form her stomach.

'Could she really be a siren?' 

The words kept playing in her mind ever since Adagio mentioned it. She kept thinking back to when Hikari sang to Godzilla and actually managed to calm him down. It was like he was under her control. Just like her friends when a certain trio sang during the battle of the bands. The two incidents may be have been like comparing apples to extremely large oranges, but they still had one thing in common. Everyone was fine until sirens started singing. Godzilla stopped his attack when he heard Hikari singing. Sunset cast an off glance toward Adagio, the orange haired siren was holding onto Sonata, keeping the girl from running off, she looked annoyed, but somewhat happy as well. 

'I wonder if she's thinking the same thing?' Sunset thought.

But her thoughts were cut short when Aria cast her a glare that would break glass. She smiled nervously before turning her head back to Hikari. Yet she could still feel Aria's glare melting a hole in the back of her head. Sunset just tried to focus back to Principal Celestia, who was starting back up again.

"Okay everyone let's settle down. I know we've had a very.....well exciting day, but I think it's best we settle down with a quiet night. Now then to make things simple for choosing who'll be with who in a room."

Sunset listened in close hoping to be paired up with at least one her friends. 

"Your room partner will be whomever you sat next to on the bus ride here."

If Sunset's face was made of glass it would have shattered revealing a horrified frown. Everyone behind her were voicing their approvals considering they had sat with their friends. Sunset on the other hand had been paired with.

"You've got to be kidding me." Adagio let out a spiteful whisper that was audible only to those close by. 

The siren cast a glance over toward Sunset who was casting the same glance. Sunset felt a bead of sweat running down her face and she held up a nervous smile. Adagio just rolled her eyes walking off pulling Sonata along with her while Aria stayed behind looking at Sunset with a wicked smile. She slammed her fist into her hand before following after Adagio. 

Sunset gulped shaking in place, "They're going to kill me in my sleep."

"Not if AJ and I having anything to say about it." Rainbow Dash said pulling Applejack with her. 

"Easy there killer I ain't getting into no brawls. The same goes for you." Applejack motioned to Rainbow's right arm which was covered in a thick white bandage. The farm girl then looked over to Sunset with a smile, "But if ya don't mind a little snoring you can always bunk with us sugar cube."

"Or us darling." Rarity chimed in stepping up with a smiling Twilight and Fluttershy behind her. 

Sunset smiled at her friends antics, but it faded when she caught sight of a somber looking Pinkie Pie. The party girl was normally the most cheerful of her group know she had a hard frown looking past her friends. Sunset followed Pinkie's line of sight over toward the sirens more so at Sonata. The youngest siren was looking over her shoulder with the same sad eyes as Pinkie. She felt the urge to say something comforting to her friend. Sunset closed her eyes taking a deep breath thinking up of a plan. One did come to mind but the others certainly wouldn't like it.

'Please don't let me regret this.' She thought to herself opening up her eyes looking at the others. 

"Thanks guys but I think I was just overreacting." Sunset said with a nervous chuckle and rubbing the back of her head. Before anyone could say anything Sunset rushed over to the sirens. 

"Hey Adagio!"

Adagio stopped in her tracks looking over her shoulder without saying a word to Sunset. She gave an uncaring stare over toward the approaching girl. Sonata turned around with honest curiosity in her eyes. Aria wasn't as kind with her eyes which had a piercing gaze like daggers. "What do you want?!" The purple haired siren snarled causing Sunset to freeze in her tracks. She looked over Aria with uneasy eyes knowing full well of her reputation in school. But Sunset Shimmer wasn't one to back down from a challenge. Even if said challenge looked ready to rip her in half. 

"I-I was just wondering, since we're sharing a room tonight, if you wouldn't mind me inviting the girls over to hang out." 

Adagio just snorted with a roll of her eyes, "I don't care."

"Hey if you want you can come hang out with us too, Sonata." Sunset looked over to Sonata with a genuine smile. Sonata eyes grew with happy energy as she looked over to Pinkie. 

She grabbed Sunset's shoulders and began to shake her, "For realizes?!" Sunset kept up her smile despite the whiplash Sonata was giving her. 

"You can't be serious." Aria said pulling Sonata off and stood in Sunset's face. Rainbow Dash saw the scene going on and her protective instincts started flaring up to help Sunset. But to her and everyone else's surprise Adagio brought her fist on top of Aria's skull. 

"Owwwww! What was that for?!"

"It's a been a long day and I have a headache." Adagio said in an uncaring tone. She looked toward Sonata and a light smile formed briefly on her face before going back to her regular frown, "Sonata, try to keep the volume down."

Aria looked to Adagio in disbelief then looked to Sonata. The young siren had a giddy expression on her face as she looked over at Pinkie Pie. Her smile was like a light in their darkness. Despite being annoyed by her antics Aria did love Sonata and her smile was something that brought her joy everyday. Aria sighed she didn't enjoy the situation at hand but if it meant seeing her sweet little cousin's smile then, "Fine just don't expect me to be all buddy-buddy with you pains!" 

She spoke loud enough for the Main Six to hear her. Rainbow Dash was steaming she opened her mouth ready to say something but Rarity clamped her hands over the girls mouth. 

"Sorry, Sorry, Sorry." Fluttershy repeatedly whispered as she held onto Rainbow's waist as she tried to squirm free. 

"Calm down, Rainbow." Applejack slapped her hat over Rainbow's head.

"Are you all sure this is a good idea." Twilight whispered into Applejack's ear. 

Applejack smirked pointing to a bouncing Pinkie Pie as she raced straight for Sonata who was running past Adagio and Aria to meet up with her. It looked like the two girls were about to have a head on collision but lucky for everyone the two came to a skidding stop. They stared each other down like they were in a standoff from a western.

Pinkie cracked her fingers eyes narrowed, "Draw!" 

Pinkie and Sonata hands shot out at blinding speeds. They slapped together in a loud high five they smiled at each other. With a spin they slapped their feet together. Sonata and Pinkie giggled as they continued their game.

"That answer yer question?" Applejack looked over to Twilight. 

On the other side of the room Hikari and Akiko stood by the elevator making sure no one was watching them. When it beeped they quickly shuffled inside both sighing as the door closed. Hikari felt a slight shuffling from inside her backpack. 

"Hikari can we come out now?" Moll's voice played in both of their heads. Hikari opened the bag and instantly smelt something was wrong. She held it away holding her breath just as Akiko began to gag.

"What's that smell?!" Akiko shouted holding her nose. 

In a flash Moll hoped out of the bag and ran along Hikari's arm taking deep inhales, "Finally I thought I was gonna die in there."  

"What happened in there?" Hikari asked only to be answered by a moan from inside her bag. Hikari and Akiko looked to each other then Moll. She giggled nervously rubbing the back of her head. Hikari was about to look inside but she was pushed back by a green energy.

"Don't look in here!" Lora shouted from inside. 

"Lora had a bit of an accident after everything was over. Her motion sickness came back when her headache went away." Moll whispered suddenly a green bolt of lightning shot out nearly striking the small Elias.

"Shut *glurp* up!" Lora said with moan. Hikari cocked an eyebrow before Akiko decided to look inside. She snickered pulling out the eldest of the Elias. Lora's face was green and there was a liquid dripping from her feet. Her cheeks puffed out and she gurgled before swallowing a lump down her throat. "My tummy doesn't want to be inside me anymore." Lora whimpered out clutching her stomach

"Hey Hikari you may need a new backpack." Akiko said in between snickers. "How does that much barf come out of such a little body?" Akiko asked holding up Lora, who just snarled looking away from her. Akiko kept laughing at Lora until Hikari gave her a karate shop right on her temple.

Hikari gave Akiko a scolding gaze before taking Lora away and putting her on her shoulder with a warm smile, "Sorry I should have eased up on all the running." 

"I should be the one apologizing I threw up inside your bag." Lora said with an apologetic tone.

"No worries today was pretty rough." Hikari rubbed her cheek with a smile that was mixed with a frown.

Moll shared it as she leaned onto Hikari's cheek. Akiko sighed leaning against the wall and began unzipping the top part of her G-armor and tossing it toward Hikari. The sweaty uniform smelled just as bad as Hikari's backpack and it made her gag.

"Smelly enough? Kubo's on laundry duty for his whole lone hero act." Akiko said with a smile while stretching.

"I thought Godzilla's breath was bad." Hikari said tossing the uniform back to Akiko. Her eyes widened when she saw that Akiko was just wearing a bikini top. "Aki put your top back on!"

"Oh please Boney knows better than to flirt with me and Kubo's said I'm officially his sister." Akiko said raising her head up with pride and giving Hikari a coy smile, "You know what that means right?" 

Hikari just looked at her confused as Akiko bumped her ribs wiggling her eyebrows, "I get to kiss him whenever I want." Hikari's face grew red. 

"Hey I'm the only one allowed to kiss Kubo!" Moll said with a gasp. 

Akiko laughed patting the little Elias on her head, "Relax I'm joking." She sighed leaning against the elevator wall. She wrapped her arms around Hikari's waist and pulled her into a hug. "I've never seen him like that before he just looked so angry and scared."

"I have unfortunately back when we were kids. Mom would have to sing to him just so he would calm down. Those Mutos must have spurred up his memories."  Hikari said leaning against her sister figure feeling her heart beat against her back. "How could I have been so stupid, Sis?"

Akiko squeezed her tighter placing her chin on Hikari's head, "So you figured out it's his anniversary huh? So much for waiting." 

"You knew?"

"I had to beat it out of him if it makes you feel any better." 

"A little." Hikari said with a giggle that Akiko, Moll, and Lora shared, "But he's still getting a piece of my mind."

"I hope he's okay." Moll said in a solemn tone.

"Don't worry I could sense Kubo's heart. Though it may be full of pain it's not wavering." Lora spoke up trying to comfort her sister, but Moll just sighed shaking her head.

"Today's not just Kubo's anniversary, Lora."

_______________

On the rooftops of the Crowne Plaza a sliver plane sat on the helicopter pad. Bone Crusher sat on the wing of the Hawk looking out over the city. The city that never sleeps for once looked sleepy. The lights of Time Square had been shut off since the attack many of the shining bill boards had been either crushed or fried from the EMP attacks of the Mutos. He shook his head trying to get the events of the day out of his head. There was a rustling below him and he looked down noticing the spiky orange hair of Kubo walking under the wing. 

"You get everything packed away?" Bone Crusher called from above getting Kubo to jump out of his skin. Kubo looked up seeing Bone Crusher staring down at him. Kubo rubbed the back of his head not making eye contact with Bone Crusher. 

"Yeah I just have to load up my bike." 

"I can give it a look if you want. As long as you don't sucker punch me this time." Bone Crusher said with a joking tone. Kubo sulked back with a sigh. He couldn't think of the right words too say. Bone Crusher was his bro and he punched him just before running off. Bone Crusher hopped off the wing keeping his smile. "Dude, come on, I'm joking."

"I'm sorry I didn't mean to..." Kubo was cut off by Bone Crusher waving his hand.

"Look apologize later." Bone Crusher said but Kubo just gave him a sorrow filled stare. Bone Crusher held out his fist with a friendly smile, "Ride or die."

Kubo smiled back at connecting his fist with Bone Crusher's, "Bad boys for life." 

"Ugh you two are still quoting those dumb movies?" 

They looked to see Akiko and Hikari standing at the entrance of the hotel. Kubo stiffened when he saw Hikari looking his way. Bone Crusher looked between the women and Kubo sensing he was being left out of something important. 

"So I feel like I'm missing out on something here." 

Akiko took Moll and Lora off Hikari's shoulder, "Come on girls, Kubo and I got you some new clothes. Boney we're going to need a helping hand." 

She walked up quickly to Bone Crusher wrapping an arm around his pulling him along. Bone Crusher was caught of guard by how fast Akiko was moving but a thought did occur to him.

"Wait, Aki, before you go in there!" Bone Crusher called out to Akiko, but it was too late when a massive form rushed out at her.

CHEEERUNT

Akiko suddenly found herself being rushed by a Labrador sized ball off fuzz. Bone Crusher moved fast catching Moll and Lora as Akiko was tackled by Mothra. Instead being the size of a large bird this Mothra was at least the size of a large dog. She let out a happy chirp rubbing against Akiko's face.  

"Yeah three of them got inside and fused together." Bone Crusher said trying his hardest not to laugh as Akiko was getting bear hugged by a fluffy insect. Lora, however, wasn't as hidden with her laughter as she nearly fell off Bone Crusher's hand from laughing so hard. Moll giggled hoping on top of Mothra's head.

"Hikari wants to be alone with Kubo." Moll whispered. Mothra looked up to Kubo and Hikari before giving a happy chirp. She flapped her wings taking Akiko in the air and flying inside the Hawk. 

"Wait! Wait! Watch where you're flying!" Akiko shouted as Mothra tried to fly straight with the extra weight. Her shouts were soon replaced by the sound of crashing. Bone Crusher groaned while Lora continued to laugh.

"Please tell me you can get her to shrink." Bone Crusher said.

"I would but this is too funny." Lora said as Bone Crusher walked inside leaving Kubo and Hikari alone. 

A breeze flew between the two as they looked at each other. Neither could think of the right words to say to the leaving them only to just face each other. Kubo then noticed the fact that Hikari had Akiko's G-armor slung over her shoulder. He went for the conversation starter.

"So why do you have Akiko's top?" 

Hikari's eyes widened she forgot she was wearing the top over her shoulder. Even worse the smell of sweat was starting to return to her. She cupped her nose holding the top away. "Actually it's your punishment." She tossed it to Kubo managing to get a headshot, "You're on laundry duty for three months." 

"That seems oddly fair." Kubo looked at her confused.

"Well you are her official brother."

Kubo chuckled nervously rubbing the back of his head, "So she told you that? Anything else?"

"Nothing I didn't already figure out." Hikari said with a fierce tone marching over to him. 

With surprising speed she chopped his head with all of the strength she could muster. It wasn't that painful considering Kubo's fist fights with Akiko back when they first meet, who was scarier than Godzilla in his mind, comparing that to Hikari's chop it was like being hit by a pillow. But he still felt how angry she was with him especially with the way she started yelling at him. 

"Why didn't you tell me your parents died today?!" 

Kubo ran his hands through his hair with a groan before walking off under the wing toward the edge of the building, "Don't you walk away from me mister!" She chased after him but didn't have to go far as Kubo stopped at the edge of the roof leaning over it. He looked out over the city taking everything in, trying not to let his memories take control of him. Hikari stuck behind him her anger simmering down turning into sadness for seeing her friend in pain and not knowing what to do.

She stood behind him for what felt like ages before working up the nerve to stand by his side. She rubbed his shaking arm looking at his face which was stuck in a pained frown. Neither noticed Akiko and Bone Crusher were both watching from the cockpit of the Hawk.  

"I'm sorry." Kubo muttered out without turning his head, "You were just so happy about the interview and seeing Ms. Miki. I just didn't want to put you down with my problems." 

"So you just decide to bottle up your emotions instead of telling me? Your best friend." Hikari asked Kubo didn't respond he just continued to look out at the city, "Answer me, Kubo!"

He sighed memories he'd rather keep down where starting to surface, "I was fine but seeing that kaiju today... I just... It looked just like that thing and I freaked out." Kubo grit his teeth biting back the pain of his old life. He felt pressure on his shoulder he looked over finding Hikari's head on there. 

"Kubo, you can't leave us out of your life." Hikari whispered.

"Us?"

"Me, Akiko, Bone Crusher, Moll, Lora we're your friends aren't we?" She looked at him with heartfelt eyes that pulled at his heart. Kubo looked down at Hikari and smiled before scooping her up into a big hug. Hikari laughed as she was taken off her feet and twirled in the air. 

"No, you guys are my family." Kubo said trying to put some joy in his voice.

"Don't think your off the hook mister." Hikari said as Kubo began to set her back down. 

From the cockpit Akiko and Bone Crusher watched the two of them interact together. "We've got hugs." Akiko said with a smile.

"I take it that's good." Bone Crusher said getting an elbow for Akiko. She continued to watch Kubo and Hikari as they laughed and talked. Bone Crusher gave a sigh as he rubbed his chest, "Man I can't believe I told him that fire haired girl looked liked his sister. That must have really made things worse for him." 

"I'm sure he won't hold that against you." Akiko said punching his shoulder. Bone Crusher felt something soft rubbing against his leg he looked down to see Mothra staring up at him with cheerful blue eyes. She let out a happy chirp sensing the lifting moods of all around her. A being like her loved the feeling of joy that humans gave off especially those of the ones she cared about. Their joy was her joy and she would never have it taken from them.

______________

Further inside the Hawk Lora sat on Kubo's bed in front of her was a box with a certain blonde pigtailed girl in a small miniskirt, a white and red top, with long knee high boots. Lora's eyes twitched as she examined the clothing that the girl was wearing. 

"What. Is. This?" She hissed as her green aura followed around her. From behind the box was a squeal of pure joy as Moll hopped from behind the box. She held a similar uniform that looked the same as the girls' on the box but this one was blue and white.

"She got it, she really got it!" Moll said twirling the uniform in her hands, "Lora, look it's Sailor Mercury's uniform." 

Lora just stood still with the same look of pure annoyed anger. Moll was paying little attention to her sister's souring mood and held the uniform up to herself making sure it fit her figure. 

"Aren't you going to try yours on, Lora?"

"I wanted a dress." Lora said through grinding teeth as sparks came off her body. 

"Come on Lora put it on, I have a plan to cheer up everyone." Moll said with a smile undoing Lora's ponytail and holding up her long hair on two separate ends, "And it involves pigtails."

"Pigtails?"

"Pigtails!" Moll said with joy as Lora groaned.

...................
Sunset and Adagio's Room
...................

Sunset was sitting on the left bed awkwardly twiddling her thumbs. She was or at least was trying to watch television Adagio was sitting in the other bed with the remote in her grip. She had a bored expression as she flipped through each channel that came on the screen. 

"90 channels and nothing to watch." Sunset said with an awkward laugh. 

Adagio just kept changing channels remaining unresponsive. The siren had remained unresponsive since they entered the room. Sunset would try giving her a friendly smile or starting up a conversation, but Adagio just seemed content on giving her the cold shoulder. Being in the room with someone who most likely held a grudge against you was a situation anyone would want to avoid. 

Adagio was having her own issues with being in a room with Sunset. She wasn't so keen on being with the girl who ruined her plans at having this world be hers. Now she was stuck here without any power and having to keep those she loved safe. She thought back to seeing the tears in Sonata's eyes every time she tried to sing only to have a harsh perversion of her former voice come out. Aria had taken her anger out on everyone she saw, constantly coming home with bruises and black eyes. Seeing her family in so much turmoil drove Adagio up a wall. She sent a glass shattering glare at Sunset, "Look I'm only doing this because your pink haired friend makes Sonata happy."

Sunset just shrunk back at Adagio's cold tone. Just resorting to looking back at the ever changing television screen. 'You better get here fast Pinkie.' Sunset thought to herself feeling a cold sweat running down the back of her neck. As if on cue there was a loud knock on the door. Sunset gave a mental sigh of relief as she rushed toward the door. She opened it revealing the eager faces of Pinkie Pie and Sonata Dusk. Both girls had bags of candy, chips, and soda from the vending machines. Twilight, Rarity, Fluttershy, and Applejack stood behind them with uncomfortable smiles. Rainbow Dash and Aria were both scowling and looking away from each other Sunset could almost feel the tension brewing between the two. 

"Slumber Party!" Pinkie shouted before running through the door with Sonata trailing right behind her. 

"Let's just get this over with." Aria huffed brushing past everyone as she walked past Sunset she gave her a harsh glare, "If you or your friends hurt my baby cousin. Then you'll need more than a rainbow laser to save you."

Sunset gulped as Aria walked past her following Sonata and Pinkie.

"Man that girl is just asking for a Rainbow Dash special." Rainbow muttered pounding her fist into her hands. Applejack tapped Rainbow on her bad arm causing the girl to flinch.

"Easy now she's just being protective of her kin." Applejack said placing a comforting hand on Sunset's shoulder, "Don't worry no one's fightin while I'm here."  

"Yes I must agree my wardrobe has seen enough wear and tear for the day." Rarity said holding up her skirt which had small holes scattered around it. 

The girls soon followed Sunset inside to be met with the sight of Pinkie and Sonata setting up food while Adagio kept messing with the television doing her best to just ignore everyone in the room. Aria was sitting on Sunset's bed messing with the girl's bag throwing out everything that didn't interest her.

"Don't you have anything in here besides notes?" Arai asked throwing some of Sunset's papers. 

"She really does not like you." Twilight whispered to Sunset. 

"Well I did kind of ruin her plans at world domination." Sunset said with a deadpan expression she soon sat on the foot of Adagio's bed munch to the siren's irritation, "Hey Pinkie how about you tell us about how you made friends with Sonata." She asked getting the attention of everyone in the room. Adagio stopped pressing the remote and Aria stopped digging through Sunset's belongings to hear the answer.

Pinkie and Sonata stopped setting up food simultaneously scratching their chins in thought. Everyone leaned in close curious to hear the answer. Both girls began humming in thought before finally Pinkie snapped her fingers. "Oh that's easy we meet right after the Friendship Games." 

"Yeah I was hiding when Sci-Twi turned into that raven demon thing. Pinkie found me in hiding in the cafeteria." Sonata looked at Pinkie with a smile, "Then we just kind of started talking."

"Wait Sci-Twi?" Twilight asked in confusion.

"Oh that's what everyone calls you, Twilight, since you're not the Twilight from Equestria and the fact that you're really into science." Pinkie Pie said patting Twilight on the shoulder nearly knocking her glasses off, "Anyways we had a lot in common like putting cherries in chimichangas." 

"I could really go for a cherrychanga right now."  Sonata said with a watering mouth.

"I thought they were called chimicherries." Pinkie said humming in thought before giggling to herself, "That's fun to say chimicherry, cherrychanga, chimicherry, cherrychanga."

"Oh! Let me try! Chimicherry, cherrychanga, chimicherry, cherrychanga." Sonata began chanting with Pinkie. Adagio moaned in annoyance as the girls went on. 

"They can't keep this up forever." Sunset whispered over to her.

....................
10 minutes later 
..................

Pinkie and Sonata were still going at it. Fluttershy was starting to twitch as her mind was starting too slip. Rainbow Dash and Aria were slamming their heads against the bed frame. Applejack was splayed flat out against the floor she placed her hat over her head trying to drone out the high speed talking. Rarity was rubbing her temples while Twilight was in a stupor, "They haven't even stopped to breath." 

"They can't keep this up forever." Adagio said in a mocking tone looking at Sunset. 

"Well at least they made this night less awkward." Sunset whispered back getting Adagio to role her eyes. Suddenly Sunset's eyes widened when she saw the television. She grabbed the remote from Adagio and began turning up the volume. 

SKREEEONK!

The loud roar caused Pinkie and Sonata to jump out of their skin. The girls all looked at the television as it displayed an image of Godzilla spewing atomic breath into Femuto. 

"What you see here is amateur video footage of Godzilla finishing off the new kaiju that appeared early this afternoon. The creatures have been confirmed as being Mutos, the same creatures that appeared during the time period of the second Godzilla. After a brief face off that destroyed major portions of New York and KNN studios Godzilla along with Mothra dispatched the creatures." The anchor woman motioned to the destroyed city as helicopters flew over the East River, "Godzilla has now disappeared into the waters and has yet to be found. Some citizens are still concerned that he may be lurking somewhere in the river. Despite Professor Miki Akiko claiming that this new Godzilla is not dangerous and the high survival rate of this attack many still place blame on the creature for overall damage."

The broadcast soon cast to random people standing on the streets.

"They should bomb the whole East River! Get that thing out of here." A man said.

"I think he should be dealt with immediately. I was living in San Francisco during the Desghidorah attack and the city still hasn't recovered from the damage Godzilla caused then."  A woman said.

"And what would you say about the G-team?" A reporter asked.

"Godzilla isn't some lost puppy from the streets he's a walking hurricane. He's a danger that needs to be dealt with. The G-team isn't helping anyone by letting that thing run loose." The woman said before being replaced by a bar graph showing the approval ratings.

"Godzilla's approval rating has gone to an all time low with many still calling for the kaiju to be dealt with. In other news coming out of Brazil reports of an attack on a local village..." The television went blank as Sunset shut it off with a huff. 

"Don't those people think their jumping the gun." Sunset said.

"Well that woman wasn't entirely wrong about the hurricane part." Rainbow said holding up her arm Aria looked at the injuries like she was trying not to care. But she couldn't help but rub her own arm knowing that she would have been in the same situation if the rainbow haired girl hadn't pushed her out of the way.

"Then why did he save us?" Sunset asked causing the others to think things out as well. 

"Probably because that siren ordered him to." Adagio said rolling her eyes.

"We don't know if Ms. Hikari is a siren." Sunset said. The girls looked at them shocked. Adagio and Sunset kept looking at each other.

"Oh come on, you felt the magic coming off her and how do you explain the singing?" Adagio pointed out getting Sunset to stammer on her words trying to think of a counter point.

"W-well she could just have been..."

"What just making small talk? What does she have do to get on your radar?" Adagio snarled at her before getting into Sunset's face, "Take over the school like everyone else in this room!?"

"Hey Twilight wasn't trying to take over the school. She was just tearing apart the fabric of reality and merging two worlds together. No offense." Pinkie said looking to Twilight with a smile. Twilight just looked away rubbing her arm awkwardly. 

"Whatever, you all seemed pretty keen on snooping around us why not her?" Adagio sneered getting into Sunset's face. Sunset felt all the anger coming off the siren. It was a challenge for her to back down. One Sunset refused standing her ground and pushing Adagio back.

"It's like you said because she didn't try taking over the school and endangering the lives of my friends. Like you and your family!" Sunset shouted back getting Adagio to scoot back in shock, Sonata rubbed the back of her head with a saddened look while Aria just glared at Sunset for upsetting Sonata. 

"I really am sorry about that." Sonata said looking at the girls with apologetic eyes. 

Sunset felt her heart sink when she saw Sonata's eyes. It looked almost like she was on the verge of tears. She knew just what Sonata went through having the entire world against her and now she was doing the same thing to the sirens. 'Way to make things worse, Sunset.' She thought to herself. She took a deep breath try to clear the air in the room. This sleep over was her idea to help Pinkie and Sonata be close to each other. "Sorry Sonata that wasn't right for me to say."

Sonata quickly went from being saddened to her happy old self again in the blink of an eye, "Eh no problem. I kind of don't really think she's a siren either."

"What do you mean by that darling?" Rarity asked.

"Well she doesn't have a siren heart like we did. So it would be impossible for her to control anyone let alone a fire breathing dragon. Plus when we tried controlling a dragon in Equestria it went pretty bad. Aria ended getting burned right on her....OWWW!" Sonata was cut off when Aria tossed Sunset's binder at her.

"I told you not to talk about that!" Aria said with a red face everyone looked surprised to see the toughest girl in school actually look embarrassed about something. It was even more surprising when Adagio started laughing.

"Oh yeah you had to stay in the kelp fields for days!" Adagio let out the first form of genuine laughter anyone had ever heard from her. It was contagious as Sunset began to laugh with her Rainbow Dash following suit while Aria just started to snarl at anyone else who dared to laugh. Soon the whole room began to fill with laughter as the awkward tension in the room began to die down. Their was a feeling of relief after everything that had happened. 

"Okay since we are all in agreement that Ms. Hikari isn't a siren. Then what in the hay is she?" Applejack asked. 

"I have no idea." Sunset said scratching her head, "Adagio was right about her having magic but the thing is... it wasn't Equestrian or at least not any that I've ever felt." 

"We could just ask her." Sonata suggested.

"I don't think those guys are all to keen on having guest. Specially that one with the scar on his face." Applejack pointed out.

"And their captain is kind of scary." Fluttershy said.

"So how about we just sneak up there and spy on those guys? All we have to do is see them do something magical and Sunset can just figure out what that Hikari woman is." Rainbow Dash said with a twinkle in her eyes.

"You seem pretty enthusiastic about this, Dash." Sunset said with a raised eyebrow.

"A certain someone has a crush.~" Rarity said in a sing songy voice.

"No I don't!" Rainbow Dash said as her cheeks became flushed and the girls started to giggle, "I'm just saying we should figure out if she's some super magical being or not."

"And if we happen to see that Bone Crusher fellow?" Rarity asked in a teasing tone.

"Then we just um.. well." Rainbow Dash began to stammer on her words as her cheeks began to flush. 

Sunset began to think things through she grabbed her note book from the ground and began looking through the pages. The notes she'd gathered since Godzilla first appeared. After learning about Godzilla she had so many questions that needed answers. 

Maybe this was a good idea.

_________________ 

"This is a stupid idea." Adagio whispered as the Siren followed behind Sunset as they snuck around the roofs.

"You didn't have to come." Sunset whispered back keeping her body low as they snuck behind an A/C unit. 

"Don't be such a downer, Dagi." Sonata said as she bounced along the roof with Pinkie.

"Could you two stop bouncing." Aria hissed pulling both Pinkie and Sonata's collars.

"Rainbow quit moving so fast." Applejack whisper yelled to Rainbow Dash.

Rainbow was speed walking ahead of the small group. She had a giddy blushing smile on her face. Sunset looked over her shoulder seeing Twilight, Rarity, and Fluttershy standing by the door. Giving the more athletic group of Pinkie Pie, Sunset, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and the Sirens a thumbs up. They made sure to keep the door propped open to make for a quick escape.

On the other side of the roof completely unaware of the teenagers. Kubo was looking over his motorcycle with Bone Crusher while Hikari sat next to them holding a tool box. Bone Crusher began checking the wheels making sure everything was alright. 

"Okay, turn it on." Bone Crusher said as the engine began running Kubo checked the gas and oil filters. 

"Hikari can you get the gas can from the Hawk?" Bone Crusher asked Hikari gave a quick salute before rushing off. "So you're telling me you dropped this thing off a building and not even a scratch."

"Yep." Kubo said with a smile getting an impressed whistle from Bone Crusher.

"Man does Vector know how to make a bike or what?" 

"Yeah." Kubo said looking at Bone Crusher with a grin.

"Glad to see your back." Bone Crusher said punching Kubo in the shoulder.

"I hear that." Akiko said jumping down from the cockpit, "You're no fun when your upset." She placed Kubo in a headlock and jumping on his back. Hikari came back watching her team laugh she smiled seeing the happy scene play out.

"Boney, I've got the gas." She called out joining in on the fun, "How about we have a movie night tonight."

"Yeah I could turn my brain off for a little bit." Bone Crusher said as he began pouring gasoline into the motorcycle.

"Fine but we're not watching one of those dumb action movies my brain is still getting over that Fast and Furious Bad Boys marathon you two idiots had." Akiko said.

"Hey, we only did that because you and the girls watched Frozen fifteen times. I just got that stupid song out of my head." Bone Crusher said.

"Oh you mean Let it go!~" Akiko started to sing causing Bone Crusher to scream and cover his ears.

"Woman don't you start!" 

"Guys how about we have Kubo pick." Hikari suggested.

Akiko pulled Kubo in closer, "Come on make your sister happy." 

"Kubo do this for your manhood and for the explosions!" Bone Crusher said. 

"I was actually planning on looking at the stars tonight." Kubo pointed up seeing the night lights twinkling from above, "One good thing about the Big Guy walking through was that some of the lights went out." Bone Crusher and Akiko looked at him with unamused frowns and raised eyebrows.

"Star gazing it is then." Hikari said with a cheerful smile.

"Seriously?" Akiko and Bone Crusher said at the same time.

"Kubo's choice." Hikari said with a smile ruffling Kubo's hair he gave her a smile. Suddenly there was a banging on the wing and as Mothra began to climb along the wing. She gently glided down looking at the G-team giving them happy chirps. 

"Well how are you doing Mothy?" Hikari scratched the insect between her antenna causing her to let out happy clicks.

"Hey aren't we missing two little fairies?" Akiko said looking around.

Mothra chirped again backing up and raising her wings. She held out her wings and the orange began to aluminate with shades of blue. Making almost a miniature lightshow as her eyes began to glow lightning shooting out. "Ba da da da da da da! During the darkest time of man, two warriors rose up to defend the planet from the evil that plagued it!" A blue glow appeared on Mothra's head, "Introducing Sailor Moll!" Moll appeared on top of Mothra dressed in a blue and white sailor scout uniform with a small blue wig over her head. A squeal escaped Akiko's throat as she held Kubo tighter. 

"And her partner, Sailor Lora!" Moll held out her gesturing for someone to appear. There was an awkward silence as nothing appeared. Moll rubbed the back of her nead with a laugh before jumping up and gesturing again, "Sailor Lora!" Nothing appeared again and Moll puffed her cheeks looking down Mothra's back. 

"Lora, you promised! It's for Kubo remember?"

There was a very audible grumble from behind Mothra before Lora appeared. Her hair was tied into twin pigtails and she was wearing the same sailor scout uniform with the only exception was the skirt was smaller on her causing her to pull down on it. Her face was growing beat red from embarrassment. Hikari and Akiko had wide eyes and were squealing, Bone Crusher was stifling back laughter, Kubo had a confused look seeing the situation.  

"Come on Lora." Moll whispered nudging her sister in the ribs. 

Lora sighed putting her right hand over her left, twisting her body, she pointed to Kubo with Moll sitting under her legs mirroring her motions. They both spoke in unison only Lora had a less enthusiastic voice than Moll.

"We are the Sailor Elias protectors of truth and justice! Evil doers beware! In the name of the kaiju we will punish you!" Moll and Lora both spoke. Lora kept her frown as Moll smiled looking at the G-team. 

"Too cute!" Akiko and Hikari both squealed. Bone Crusher fell over laughing. Kubo looked at them confused trying to figure what just happened. Lora looked at Moll with an annoyed scowl.

"I thought you said Kubo would be smiling?" Lora whispered.

"Um what?" Kubo looked at them with pure confusion. Moll lightly chuckled while Lora just started rubbing her temples.

"You just looked so upset when you got back and I just wanted to cheer you up." Moll said looking at Kubo, "Did it work?"

"Well it was pretty interesting to say the least." Kubo held his hand out letting Moll hop on and rush up to his shoulder. She rubbed against his cheek feeling the warmth from his body, "Since when were you so into Sailor Moon?"

"Akiko let's me watch it on the magic box." Moll answered giving Akiko a smile, "Thanks for buying the uniform for me, Aki!"

"No problem." Akiko said waving her hand. She felt a tug on her hair and looked over to see Lora scowling at her. "Look I know I promised a dress, but you look so cute. Plus the Sailor Scouts are elite warriors I know you're into that."

"A warrior does not dress like a common trollop. Did you at least buy anything else?" Lora hissed Akiko just shrugged causing Lora to snarl revealing her teeth. 

She jumped into Akiko's lap punching the G-team captain's stomach with her tiny fist. Akiko just laughed it off not feeling the attack of the Elias. Kubo just shook his head laughing before looking up to see the beautiful night sky. Hikari followed his line of sight sitting against the wheel she leaned against Kubo's leg with Mothra coming over to lie her head in the scientist lap. Bone Crusher yawned lying across the ground getting a good view. Akiko sat her head on Kubo's shoulder gazing up at the stars above. Moll watched the celestial bodies in the sky letting the calming scene ooze her stress away. Lora stopped punching Akiko to look up at the sky as well. 

None of them noticed the set of eyes watching them from behind a large air conditioner. Sonata poked her head out further only for Aria to grab her pony tail and yank her back. "Do you want to get caught?" She hissed before looking over to see if anything had changed. 

"Who do you suppose they were talkin to?" Applejack asked squinting trying to find another person, "I could have sworn I heard other voices."

"Me too but I don't see anyone. Dash what about you?" Sunset asked looking over to Rainbow Dash but the girl didn't respond, "Rainbow Dash?" Sunset gave a frown as Rainbow Dash was looking in the same direction, but her eyes were completely glazed over. She had a droopy smile and was giggling. She was looking directly at Bone Crusher as he started to stretch popping some of his bones and flexing his muscles.

"Great she's in la-la land." Adagio said rolling her eyes. Sunset elbowed Rainbow Dash bringing the girl back to reality.

"Oh um things seem pretty normal for now." Rainbow Dash said with a nervous laugh. Applejack and Aria smirked at her causing Rainbow Dash to grumble.

"Don't get all down in the dumps Dashie this is fun." Pinkie whispered. 

"Hey are normal people supposed to glow like that?" Sonata asked with wide eyes. Sunset had to restrain her jaw from dropping as a green glow began to shine from the captain of the G-team. There was a low hum coming from her that sounded like a gentle breeze flowing through the girls. 

"No way she's creating magic without a pendant!" Adagio stared in wonder. 

"She sounds beautiful." Pinkie Pie said

Unknown to the girls Lora was sitting against Akiko's belly humming a tune. The team listened contently as they the let the song reach their ears. Kubo smiled as the tune Lora was humming was meant for him. Moll closed her eyes listening in enjoying the voice of her older sister. 

Sunset and the others slid behind the A/C unit making sure not to make any noise. "Okay it's official they can use magic." she whispered getting a nod from everyone present. 

"And it wasn't even that Hikari woman who was singing this time." Applejack said.

"But how is she singing without a pendant that shouldn't be possible." Adagio chimed in rubbing her chin in thought. In her mind thing weren't adding up. Two more sirens in this world and they can sing without having a pendant to amplify their voices. Just who were these people?

"Maybe she's hiding it some where." Pinkie suggested as she somehow managed to pull out an entire box of chocolate from her hair.

"Pinkie that woman isn't wearing anything that can help her hide a pendant." Rainbow deadpanned. 

Pinkie just shrugged and tossed a piece of chocolate in the air. She held her mouth open ready for the treat but to her surprise and disappoint nothing came down. She looked up noticing that the chocolate was gone she cocked her head in confusion.

"Huh?" Pinkie tossed another piece of chocolate in the air but to just get the same results as last time, "Okay who's stealing my candy?" Pinkie looked at the girls with suspicious eyes. The others just gave her weird glances as the pink haired girl held her chocolate box close. 

"Pinkie what are you talking about?" Sunset asked.

"Every time I throw I piece of chocolate in the air it disappears." Pinkie tossed another piece in the air the girls watched as she opened her mouth. They watched the piece fly in the air before it started to sail back down. Suddenly a blur flew by and the chocolate was gone what took it's place caused the girls eyes to widen. Pinkie, having not noticed, pointed an accusing finger at the others. "Now which one of you keeps stealing my chocolate?"

Sonata was staring past Pinkie with wide eyes and held up a shaky finger. Pinkie turned and found what the others were looking at gasping at the sight of seeing a fuzzy face looking down at her. A hawk sized mini-Mothra was sitting on top of the air conditioner looking down at the seven girls. The insect was moving her mouth as a light crunch came out of it. Her antenna were twitching as she enjoyed the taste of the chocolate. She looked at them the way any stray animal would look at a human. 

The girls jumped when they heard a loud bang signaling something big was there. It appeared in the form of a much larger Mothra climbing on top of the air conditioner. The mini-Mothra chirped to her larger counterpart before glowing and jumping into her. Sunset and the others shielded their eyes as Mothra began to shine like the sun. When the glowing stopped the mini moth was gone replaced by a Mothra the size of a large dog. Mothra flexed her body and began to move her mouth back and fourth as a foreign taste entered her mouth. She looked down smelling the sweet chocolate in the air Mothra walked forward her claws clicking against the metal as she climbed down the air conditioner.

The girls were unable to move as Mothra approached them with a hard stare. Her eyes glowing in the darkness as she got closer to them. Adagio pulled Sonata behind her taking a protective stance for her sister. Rainbow and Aria stood at the head of the group trying to look tuff toward the small kaiju. Mothra kept approaching not focusing on either girl she just kept staring at Pinkie Pie's chocolate. It smelled so sweet making her mouth water. But to the girls she looked like a predator stalking toward them.

"Any more bright ideas?" Adagio hissed over to Sunset.

Sunset gulped looking at Mothra as she moved closer. She did have one idea going through her head and it was absolutely insane. Sunset steeled her nerves walking past Rainbow and Aria, the former trying to stop her, she held up a hand going down one knee giving the moth a friendly smile. "Um nice Mothra, good girl." Sunset had sweat pouring down her face from what just came out of her mouth. Mothra just looked at Sunset confused with a cocked head. 

Adagio's jaw dropped and her eye was twitching, "Seriously?"

"I don't see you coming up with anything." Sunset said through her smile. 

"Why not just give up the chocolate?" a female voice called out.

"Good idea mystery voice!" Pinkie Pie shouted tossing the rest of her chocolate toward Mothra. 

The massive insect chirped with joy as the sweets slid across the ground and raced past Sunset gobbling down the box. Sunset began to back away as Mothra stopped paying attention to the girls. 

"Let's get out of here." Adagio said as she began walking back with Sonata the others followed her lead. Slowly backing away as Mothra continued her feast. They kept backing up until Sunset gave them an affirmative nod and broke off into a hard run. Leaving Mothra to just watch them run off. There was pressure on her head causing Mothra to look up finding Akiko patting her head. She kept a hard stare on the running girls.

"Whelp this can't be good." The G-team captain said scratching Mothra's head. She then noticed Mothra had just finished scarfing down the last piece of chocolate, "You could have at least saved me some."

....................
Harbors
..................

The harbors had been ripped apart do to Godzilla having stepped through it. It was completely dark turned into a ghost town as many had fled to evacuation shelters. Making the area easy for Fleetfoot to walk through. The path to the docks was clear as a trail created by Godzilla's tail lead straight to the ocean. But what had her attention was the massive body lying on the shore. The male Muto had a hole in the back of his skull from being shot by Mothra. In front of his body was yellow police tape forbidding any from crossing but to Fleet's surprise there were know officials standing behind it. Fleetfoot kept her eyes on the prize with a smile on her face.

"Well at least this make my job easier." She said rushing straight for Muto. She looked at the giant parasite with wide eyes giving an impressed whistle. "Hard to believe you escaped." she spoke to herself looking around making sure no one was around. She pulled out a small knife and the blade began to heat up it slid straight through Muto's skin causing blood to poor out. Fleet held out a vile collecting the black liquid that gave Muto life. 

"Okay this should be good enough. Thanks little buddy!" Fleetfoot said closing up the vile. 

There was a sudden crash behind her causing Fleetfoot to jump running behind a fallen platform. She poked her head from the other side her eyes were like steal looking over for anyone approaching. There was nothing causing Fleet to sigh in relief until another crash got her attention this time from above her. She looked up noticing the black clouds above her and the crackling that came from them. She started laughing to herself, "Just a little lightning." 

She felt a slight vibration coming from her pocket causing her to jump. She grumbled to herself pulling out her cell phone reading the screen, "This better be good, Soarin."

"Hey, what's gotten into you?"

"This place just has me a little freaked out."

"Well did you at least get a sample?" 

"Oh gee I'm just dandy thanks for asking." Fleetfoot said with a scoff.

"Okay, okay, I get it things are going a little difficulty for me too." Soarin said with a sigh, "Yearling took off on her own again so now I'm heading your way."

"Well I've already got a sample, but maybe hurry up. This place is like a ghost town." 

"Wow the mighty Fleetfoot scared of being alone." Soarin said with a hint of a snicker in his voice. Fleetfoot just rolled her eyes as he laughed at her but his laughing was short lived, "Wait did you say ghost town?"

"Yeah what about it?"

"Fleetfoot, there should have been over thirty soldiers stationed there." Soarin said his voice starting to fill with worry causing Fleetfoot's eyes to widen. She started looking around feeling as though the harbor was getting darker she looked up seeing the clouds moving over her head. There was a burst of lightning, but to her surprise the lightning was an eerie purple, a chill ran down her spine. 

"Fleet you hear me?"

"Soarin is lightning supposed to be purple?" 

"Fleet what are talking about? There aren't any clouds in the sky." Soarin said. 

Fleetfoot felt her heart starting to race as another bout of lightning filled the sky. She began to back away slowly feeling something strange in the air her instincts compelling her to run. She felt as if eyes were watching her. 

"Soarin, change of plans I'm going to meet you." Fleet's voice was shaking as her nerves were put to the test. She had to get out of this place. Her breathing began to quicken as she felt strange almost light headed. She took a calm breath trying to settle her nerves that's when she felt it. There was know air going into her lungs! "Soarin...help!" Fleetfoot weakly said before dropping her phone and falling to her knees. The world around her was starting to become black as she fell to her side. 

A figure stepped out of the shadows snickering to herself. Kuro looked over Fleetfoot's fallen form an insane grin plastered on her face. Midnight appeared on her shoulder a purple glow coming off her clawed hand. "I love watching these parasites suffer." The dark Elias snickered canceling out her magic, Fleetfoot started to breath calmly again. Kuro stalked closer to Fleetfoot crushing the phone under her foot.

"Can I play with her?" Kuro asked licking her lips looking over Fleetfoot's body.

"Patience my dear Kuro, you'll have your fun soon enough. Besides didn't you have fun with the soldiers earlier?" Midnight asked.

"I didn't get the chance a certain kaiju ate them." Kuro said with puffed cheeks looking out at the water. 

"Don't be to upset he was just trying to make you happy." Midnight said patting Kuro on her cheeks, "Speaking of which."

Midnight's eyes flashed purple and the water began to churn as an orange reptilian head poked out. Slowly approaching the shore line the black clouds along with the dark water helped keep the massive form hidden. The kaiju kept low to the ground as it began to slowly wade out of the water masking it's self with the large buildings. As it came out the water the kaiju revealed a row of bone white spines going down from head to tail. The same spines came down the kaiju's cheeks giving it a furious look. Yellow eyes glared down at Kuro as she glared back turning her head with puffed cheeks, "Meanie." The kaiju just snarled.

"Hush Kuro." Midnight said turning her attention back to the massive lizard in front of her. "Take this and dispose of it. Then go back to hiding with Gezora." She gestured toward Muto. The dragon like kaiju obeyed grabbing Muto's leg and dragging the parasite underwater. As the two kaiju disappeared beneath the water of the East River Midnight looked over to Fleetfoot. "Kuro collect this parasite we'll get the other two soon enough."

"Okay but then I get them all to myself." Kuro said.

"Yes, yes, you know I love watching you play, Kuro. But for know we must have patience." Midnight said looking up at the dark clouds, "All of us." Another bolt of purple lighting came across the clouds behind the veil of black clouds a red insectoid eye stared down at them. 
__________________________________________________________________________________________

Kaiju Log 2

Mothra 

Aka: Monster Princess, Mothy, Mothra II  

Attitude: A gentle soul by heart Mothra is always one to come the rescue risking her life to defend humans. But having spent time with Godzilla since the day she was born Mothra has become slightly more aggressive than her mother and an incredibly brutal fighter. 

Powers/Abilities:

Flash Dash: Incasing her body in magic Mothra flies at Mach two smashing into enemies with all her power. 

Rainbow Burst: A ball of multicolored energy that Mothra can fire in rapid succession from her forehead.

Mystic Lightning: Bolts of energy that come from her wing tips. This attack can deal massive amounts of damage to kaiju causing them a slight form of paralysis.

Atomic Burst: Beams of atomic energy similar to Godzilla's atomic breath that come straight from Mothra's eyes.

Burst Canon: A combination of magic and atomic energy this attack is the strongest in Mothra's arsenal but also comes with the price of leaving her powerless after she uses it.

Division: An attack that Mothra uses more often then any other, due it rarely consuming much of her power. Mothra divides her body into a hawk sized versions of itself. Each Mini Mothra has the same powers and abilities of the original but their strength is cut down. This attack has come in handy for Mothra when she finds herself in tight spot in a fight and needing an escape.

Healing Factor: The shock that many have discovered is that Mothra has a healing factor like that of Godzilla. The major difference between the two is that Mothra heals much slower than Godzilla.

Likes:
Mothra is a very gentle kaiju never one to fight unnecessary battles. Preferring more to lounge around with Godzilla and the G-team. Being younger also means Mothra has a greater sense of curiosity with the world around her. Whenever she follows the G-team around on a mission Mothra will create smaller versions of herself to explore nearby cities.

Anguirus is a kaiju Mothra has been seen to have a spirted time with . As spirted as Mothra is she constantly is trying to provoke him into attacking her so she can test her strength against him. 

Rodan is a kaiju Mothra is always seen chasing. Despite him being more aggressive toward both Godzilla and Anguirus Rodan has never once tried to attack Mothra. The G-team claims it's due to her saving his life once but some scientist find this claim hard to believe.

Dislikes:

There is only one kaiju that Mothra chases after without remorse. When she get's like this Mothra ignores the world around her and goes into a berserk rage. 

Weaknesses: 

Mothra has no form of armor to protect herself against attacks from other kaiju.

When over taxed from her attacks Mothra begins to lose power leaving her venerable to enemy attacks.

Being young also means Mothra has very little battle experience. She tends over exert herself in an intense battle which often leads to leaving herself wide open for enemy attacks.

Bio:

After returning to Earth from a twenty year long space journey the proclaimed Queen of the Monsters Mothra went straight to her island in the south Pacific Ocean. After discovering this the soon to be formed G-team set out to find and study the kaiju. Unknown to any of them however two ancient dragons were beginning to break away at their seals. Mothra however had no time chase after her old foes due to her body both being fatigued from her space journey and her life force beginning to drain away due to her age. Mothra like many insects during their final moments before death went into a birthing cycle. This lead to giving birth to one of the most unique kaiju alive.

After the young Mothra was born she was only able to spend a few moments with her mother. At the time of her birth a dragon named Dagahra attacked the island the first Mothra engaged the dragon in battle. But do to her old age and having just given birth the kaiju Queen began to lose ground in the battle. But before the fight could go on a recently awoken Godzilla joined in on the battle. Seeing the dragon as the bigger threat both kaiju went after Dagahra overpowering the ancient monster before burning him to death. 

After Dagahra was defeated another dragon named Desghidorah awoke Mothra and Godzilla both rushed to the threat. Unknown to either the newly hatched Mothra II had sensed the threat as well and followed Godzilla underwater. She was quickly able to catch up to the king and latched onto his tail for a ride. 

Unfortunately both Godzilla and Mothra II were unable to  catch up with the elder Mothra in time. She managed catch up to Desghidorah and engaged him in a one sided battle. Desghidorah proved to be stronger than Mothra in every way even with the help of the G-team. After trying to save a group of hikers from the a stray shot Mothra was given a grave wound before being burned to death by the dragon. Leaving Desghidorah free to rampage across California.

Having sensed the death of her mother Mothra II and Godzilla went after Desghidorah as soon as the two arrived in San Francisco. After a grueling battle with the dragon both monsters were soon able to outsmart Desghidorah and turned him to stone using the water of the San Francisco Bay. After the battle ended Godzilla soon fled to Mothra's island. 

After a study by Susan Hikari she discovered that after biting Godzilla's tail repeatedly she began swallowing some of his blood. This led to a mutation in the younger kaiju's cells  giving her similar powers to Godzilla himself. Like his healing factor and some atomic based attacks. 

After three months Mothra evolved into her adult stage which brought about a series of changes to her body. For one her body was lager than her mother as well as an ability to divide herself on the cellular level. Combined with her own abilities Mothra is ten times stronger than her mother. After spending a year with Godzilla she soon began to develop the habits of the monster king himself. Even his fighting style of slashing at opponents and using brutal means of burning enemies.

Mothra has proved to be a vital ally in many of Godzilla's battles. Whenever Godzilla is in some form of danger Mothra will always rush to his aide even if it means endangering her own life. The same can be said with the G-team Mothra seems to have formed a deep bond with the group like a mother looking over children despite the massive age difference between all of them. Out of all the G-team Susan Hikari seems to spend the most time with the younger kaiju and has started to form a relationship with the creature.
> New York: Questions and Some Answers
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"I hope they're alright." Fluttershy said as she peeked behind the metal door that led to the stairwell. Twilight and Rarity were sitting behind her on the stairs. Or at least Twilight was as Rarity was staring at the grimy steps with disgust plastered across her face.

"They have been gone for a long time." Twilight said.

"Oh, you two are such worry warts. Those girls will be okay it's us I'm truly worried about." Rarity said causing Twilight and Fluttershy to give her a confused glances as Rarity held up her skirt, "I mean just look at this. I'm getting covered in dust." 

Rarity held out her tongue as she began patting away some of the dust covering her skirt. Twilight and Fluttershy just gave her deadpan stares. Suddenly a loud bang from the door caused all three girls to nearly jump out of their skin. Adagio was the first to burst into the stairwell some of her hair was hanging in front of face as she huffed for breath. Behind her was Sonata who had a bit of a worried expression on her face. Aria and Rainbow Dash were next, the former was looking over her shoulder from where they just came from. Sunset, Pinkie, and Applejack were the last to arrive all three looked like they had just seen a ghost.

"What happened?" Fluttershy asked looking over all her friends and the Dazzlings as they huffed for breath. 

"Oh, nothing really just ran into a giant moth." Rainbow Dash said in a nonchalant tone as she caught her breath. Twilight just gave her a confused look.

"It was Mothra; she just came out of nowhere." Sunset said.  

"My word! Did she attack you?" Rarity asked with a worried expression on her face as she looked over her friends.

"Na, Pinkie here saved the day." Applejack said nudging Pinkie in the ribs, "Quick thinking with the chocolate back there."

"It wasn't my idea someone just told me that Mothy wanted my chocolate. I just wish she shared some that was my favorite brand." Pinkie slouched her shoulders with a dejected look before shrugging it off and pulling out another box of chocolate from her hair. "Oh well that's why you always carry a spare."

As Pinkie munched on her chocolate everyone, excluding Sonata who was drooling at the chocolate, gave her a confused glance. Sunset thought back recalling Pinkie tossing the box, but she didn't hear anyone give her the advice. She looked over to Applejack who had the same look as she did. When she looked to Rainbow Dash she just shrugged while Aria just rolled her eyes at Pinkie's antics. When she looked to Adagio the siren merely gave her the same confused look as Applejack. 

"Hey Pinkie, who exactly told you to throw the chocolate?" Sunset asked as her nerves started to get to her. Pinkie looked at her with her faced stuffed.

"Mmph! Mmph!"

"Swallow first." Rainbow Dash said with an annoyed sigh.

Pinkie swallowed the first full of chocolate with a dramatic gulp, "Ahh! I said it was the mystery voice. What you guys didn't hear it?" 

Sunset felt a slight shiver going down her spine as a thought occurred to her. But her thoughts were soon cut short by the sound of a loud flutter over the girl's heads. Followed by a loud thump like something with incredible weight just slammed onto the ground. Sunset saw Twilight, Rarity, and Fluttershy's eyes widen in shock mixed with fear as they were looking past her. 

CHEEERUNT

The loud chirp nearly caused Sunset to jump out of her skin. Adagio could feel her heart beating in her ears as she felt eyes on her back. The sound of clicking footsteps could be heard as whatever was behind them began to move closer. Adagio gulped back some of her fear and pushed Sonata toward Fluttershy moving her hand to gesture for the girl to move mouthing the words 'Move slow'. With a quick nod Fluttershy began to walk backward letting Sonata follow her lead. 

"Stay where you are." A feminine voice called out behind them causing the girls to freeze in their tracks. All except Pinkie, whose head perked up at hearing whoever was behind them. 

"Hey, it's mystery voice!" 

"Turn around now." The woman said with pure authority that made the girls comply without question.

Their eyes widened at the sight of a woman with following black hair in a bikini top looking at them with her hands in her pockets. Nuzzling her leg was a dog sized Mothra, who was letting out a happy chirp at seeing the sight of Pinkie. The woman moved one of her hands causing the girls to tense up due to the air of intensity she was giving off. But to their relief all she did was pat Mothra on the head, "Looks like Mothy is taking a shinning to you, pink hair. By the way my names Akiko, not mystery voice." 

Akiko's eyes passed over the girls looking them all up and down. She raised an eyebrow when she laid her eyes on Sunset then over to Adagio. She rubbed her chin walking forward keeping her eyes on both of them. Sunset felt a bead going down her face as Akiko got uncomfortably close to her face. 

"Hmm your hair kind of looks like, Kubo's." She said out loud then turned to examine Adagio, "But you have his eyes and his hair."

"Um what are you-HEY!" Adagio screamed as Akiko grabbed her puffy hair and began fluffing it.  

"Then again his hair is kind of darker and spikier." 

"Would you cut that out!" Adagio screamed as she flailed her arms in vain. Akiko either just didn't care or didn't notice as she was too focused on Adagio's hair.

"You wouldn't by any chance have a long-lost brother, would you?" Akiko asked looking at Adagio. The siren stopped struggling and looked up at Akiko confused. Sonata let out a joyful squeal and started jumping.

"We have a brother?!" The younger siren squealed in delight only to be slapped in the head by Aria.

"You don't have a brother," Aria said rolling her eyes before giving a glare to Akiko, "and you, let go of my cousin." 

Akiko looked at her and smiled, "Oh a tuff girl. I do like the whole punk rock thing you've got going on." She let go of Adagio letting the elder siren fall onto her rump. She cracked her knuckles casting her gaze at the rest of the Main Seven and the Dazzlings, "If I recall correctly, I owe you a butt kicking for laughing at me pigtails." 

Adagio quickly jumped to her feet getting in between Akiko and Aria, "Don't even think about touching her."  

"Looks like you also have his protective side too." Akiko said.

"Okay, everybody let's just calm down." Applejack finally spoke up casting an awkward smile at Akiko as sweat fell down her face, "No need ta start throwing fist." 

Akiko snorted before busting into a small laughing fit, she pulled Applejack's hat over face, "Relax cowgirl I'm just fooling around." She leaned over to Pinkie Pie and grabbed some of her chocolate tossing a piece into her mouth. She let out a satisfied sigh from each bite. 

"So, you're not going to be kicking any butt?" Fluttershy nervously asked cowering behind Rainbow Dash.

"That all depends on how you little girls answer my question." Akiko said taking another bite of chocolate, "Why were you all spying on us?"

Sunset felt a lump form in her throat at the question. Akiko's voice may have been calm, but Sunset cold tell just how serious the woman was being. The wrong words could end getting her and her friends in a world of hurt and if Akiko was a siren, then she would be tipping her off that they knew she was from Equestria. She had to form the right words without getting Akiko to pounce on them.

"Oh, we were just trying to figure out if you were a magical siren from Equestria like me, Aria, and Dagi." Sonata blurted out with a smile. Sunset looked at her with wide eyes and a slacked jaw. Adagio face palmed at her sister's simple mind. While everyone was giving Sonata appalled looks. Akiko just looked at her confused. 

"Are you on drugs?" She asked trying to understand what just came out of Sonata's mouth. Pinkie giggled getting Akiko's attention.

"No, she's not all of us have magi-Mmmmph!" Pinkie was about to go on, but she was tackled to the ground and muffled by Applejack and Rainbow Dash. 

"Oh, Pinkie you and Sonata are such kidders." Applejack said with a nervous laugh as she placed a hand over Pinkie's mouth.

"Yeah, you never know when to stop joking!" Rainbow said struggling to keep her hands clasped over Pinkie's mouth. 

Akiko raised a brow looking before casting a glance at the others. They all smiled back at her with nervous chuckles rubbing the back of their heads. When she looked at Sonata, she saw her ponytail swinging wildly as she struggled to breath in the firm headlock that Aria placed her in. Adagio and Sunset stepped in front of them giving the same nervous smiles the others had. 

"Don't mind these two they're idiots." Adagio said. 

"Uh huh. Hey what do you think?" Akiko looked over to shoulder at Mothra, who was quietly watching the scene with a cocked head she perked up when Akiko spoke to her. She let out a soft chirp as her antenna gave a soft green glow. Sunset watched Akiko as it looked like she was having secret conversation with the moth as her head shook. Akiko's eyes suddenly widened like she got shocking news, "Seriously they are?!" She shouted out of nowhere startling the girls.  She took a quick glance toward Sunset and Adagio raising an eyebrow.

"Yo Cap what's going on over here?" A deep voice called out causing the girls to look up. 

Rainbow gasped as her face began to turn bright red and she let go of Pinkie causing both the party girl and Applejack to fall on top of each other. To the surprise of everyone present, Rainbow Dash of all people was acting girly as she giggled and twirled her hair in her fingertips as a man with dreadlocks and orange goggles wrapped around his neck approached. 

Bone Crusher's goggles moved with his head as he looked at the girl in front him. Memories began to flood into his head of earlier in the afternoon causing him to snap his fingers in recognition, "Oh it's you. Um Dash Bow, right?" He looked at Rainbow causing the girl to laugh more uncontrollably.

"Dash Bow name right." She said as her body rocked. 

"So, what are you and your friends doing up here?" Bone Crusher asked looking at the others.

"That's what I'm trying to figure out." Akiko spoke up keeping her gaze upon Adagio and Sunset. Both of them were starting to feel the hair on the back of their necks rise because Akiko wouldn't stop eyeing them. "Hey Boney which one of them did you say looked like Kubo's sister?"

"Hey, I thought we agreed not to mention the whole family thing today." Bone Crusher whispered.

"Oh, come on he said he was feeling better. Besides just look at the hair and the eyes you have to admit they both kind of look like him." Akiko moved behind Sunset and Adagio at lightning speed wrapping her arms around both girls. She smiled looking past Bone Crusher and to the man and woman in a white lab coat coming up behind him. "Well, let's just ask the man himself." 

Sunset instantly recognized the woman to be Susan Hikari. But the man she couldn't pin the name expect for the piercing red eyes that seemed to match Adagio's and the fiery orange hair that looked like a combination of both her own and Adagios'. But what caused bells to go off in her head was the slash mark on his forehead. This was the man who had given her the cold shoulder and yelled at both Pinkie and Sonata. Out of the corner of her eye she noticed Adagio starting to recognize him as well as a sneer formed on her face. She still held a grudge for him yelling at Sonata.

"Aki... why did you and Mothra... take off like that?" Hikari asked hunched over panting. The orange haired man next to her just looked at her with amused eyes causing Hikari to puff out her cheeks, "Hey don't look at me like that, Kubo. Not everyone has superhuman speed like you three." 

Kubo just chuckled and rolled his eyes, "I wasn't even going at full speed."

"Hey Little Private!" Akiko called out causing Kubo to groan in annoyance.

"Please don't call me that and who are these girls?"

"Yeah, yeah just look at these two will you." With strength that surprised both Sunset and Adagio Akiko pushed both girls forward until they were face to face with Kubo, "See a certain resemblance?"

Hikari gasped recognizing Sunset and her friends seeing the familiar faces brought a slight a smile to her face. She was mentally sighing to herself seeing that the girls were well. "It's you."

"You know these girls?" Kubo asked as he took a close look at Sunset and Adagio. 

"We can focus on all that later. For now, we have to focus on these two." Akiko pushed Sunset and Adagio closer, "Now which one of these little cuties would you say looks like she could be your sister?"

Hikari went stiff at the idea of Akiko bringing up family around Kubo. Bone Crusher started pushing the girls back with a sigh, "This won't end well. Anyone who doesn't want to see an explosion back away now." 

Bone Crusher began to herd the girls behind him as a fierce shine could be seen in Kubo's eyes. Sonata was the only one who stepped past Bone Crusher and Akiko. Kubo's eyes widened as Sonata pounced on him.

"What's up... with this one?" Kubo barley managed to get out as Sonata wrapped him in a tight hug. She squealed as she hugged him tighter rubbing her face on his chest.

"I've always wanted a big brother!" Sonata shouted looking over to Adagio, "Just look, Dagi, he has our eyes although his hair kind of looks like, Sunset's." 

"Can someone... get me a crowbar?" Kubo squeaked out as Sonata kept up her squeeze. Adagio grabbed Sonata by her collar and yanked her younger sister off Kubo allowing him to catch his breath, "Thanks." 

Adagio just rolled her eyes looking away from Kubo with snort. He raised an eyebrow at how rude this girl was being. When he looked at Sunset, she seemed to have a small shake with sweat coming off her face. The other girls seemed to do the same when he looked in their direction. 

'That can't be a good sign.' He thought to himself before looking to Bone Crusher for help.

"You flipped on them when you and Godzilla were in rage mode." Bone Crusher said with a deadpan expression. 

'Oh, great looks like these girls just happened to be on the receiving end of my rampage.' Kubo thought as he clicked his tongue, the girls were all afraid of him because he let his emotions get the better of him. 

Adagio made sure to remind him of his mistake with a sharp hiss toward Sonata, "You really think we're related to this jerk?"

"Dagi, don't be to mean." Sonata said.

"No, she's right I was kind of a massive hole," Kubo said rubbing the back of his head he looked at the girls taking a deep breath, "I was in a really bad place when you girls saw me. If we're being honest, I don't even remember you girls or what I said. But for what it's worth I'm sorry about whatever I said or did." 

Sunset looked at Kubo shocked at what he had just said. What came out of his mouth and his actions from before didn't seem to mix. She couldn't help but feel a bit of sympathy toward him. She was kind of in the same situation having been placed in it just a few months before. She cast a small smile toward him, but before she could say anything Sonata rushed Kubo, nearly knocking him to the ground as she latched onto his body. She looked at him with a bright smile that was slowly began to weird him out.

"Oh, it's fine this isn't the first time someone's yelled at me. Aria and Dagi do it almost every day. Besides how I can be mad at my new big brother!" Sonata said as she squeezed Kubo tighter causing him groan in discomfort. 

Hikari giggled slightly at the situation while Bone Crusher needed the help of Applejack to keep him from falling over from laughter. Akiko herself was snickering as Sonata went back to rubbing her face against his chest. Kubo looked ready to snarl at both of them if it didn't feel like something was crawling on his back.

"I don't know, Sonata, he looks a bit more like Sunset minus the eyes of course." Pinkie Pie suddenly appeared on Kubo's head and began ruffling his hair. Kubo looked at her in confusion trying to figure out how this pink haired girl managed to sneak up on him. Hikari was looking back at the group then to Pinkie trying to figure out how the girl got from point A to point B so fast.

"So, are these two always this clingy?" Kubo asked as Pinkie and Sonata started talking about who Kubo resembled more.

"Hey girls I think you're making him a bit uncomfortable." Sunset said looking at Kubo with a soft smile seeing how uncomfortable he was getting. Pinkie was a bit of a handful she knew that firsthand from the constant hugging and from the looks of things Sonata seemed to be cut from the same cloth, "Sorry about that these two are a bit...affectionate. Sonata has a bit of a point though you don't have to worry about us holding a grudge." Adagio just snorted rolling her eyes Sunset sent a harsh glance her way before looking back to Kubo.

"Well, most of us. You're talking to the right group of people when it comes to forgiveness." Sunset looked back at her friends and they all smiled at her. 

Applejack felt the words coming from Kubo held a meaning of truth to them causing her to feel more at ease, that and the way he looked now was causing a strange flutter in her chest as her cheeks felt warm. Fluttershy was slightly timid hiding behind her hair, but Kubo seemed to be acting genuinely sorry for what he had said. Rarity was always one to show forgiveness toward others having been raised as such after seeing the apology Kubo just presented and the way Pinkie was acting around him seemed to put her at ease. Twilight was still cautious, true Pinkie seemed to have taken a liking to him, the way he was now may have just been a calm act that could change. But the others showed her the same form of acceptance after her major screw up so she would just have to trust their decisions. Rainbow Dash wasn't paying any attention to what was going on as her face was becoming redder than a cherry as she kept focus to an utterly clueless Bone Crusher. 

Aria was having mixed feelings about the whole situation Sonata was acting giddy around this man, but Adagio still being aggressive around him. Personally, she didn't care either way about him yelling at Sonata considering she was going to do the same but the idea of him being part of their family gave her a strange sensation in her chest. Family was something that she didn't joke about. For now, she'd just keep quiet and watch how things played out.  

"You're not the only one whose messed up before." Sunset said walking up to Kubo with a warm feeling building up inside her. 

Mothra perked her head up as a glow began to appear in her eyes. She could sense aura coming off the human. Before she could act however a soft hand began to rub her fur as another being began to poke their head out to sneak a peek. What they saw caused their eyes to widen. 

"That's not normal." Bone Crusher said with wide eyes as he observed Sunset while the girls started gasping.

"Looks like you girls were hiding something." Akiko said crossing her arms over her chest.

"What in the world?" Hikari felt genuine shock going through her body as she gazed at Sunset's body. From her pocket she could feel a soft warmth coming from it. She looked down seeing a small head poking out.

Sunset felt all eyes were suddenly on her as Kubo, Sonata, and Pinkie were looking at her with wide eyes, "What are you?" Kubo said in a low tone that came with authority. Pinkie pointed to her ears. 

Sunset felt her body go stiff as that warm feeling that she thought was coming inside of her wasn't just on the inside. Her entire body felt warm and when she looked down at her hands, they gave off an orange glow. She ran her hands over her head until she felt two objects on her head. They began moving rapidly along with her racing heart as the one thing she didn't what happening just happened. She started kicking herself mentally for not trying to keep her powers in check but now it was too late. She pony'd up. 

"Wait I can explain!" Sunset raised her hands defensively trying to keep Kubo calm.

"Hey is this a tail?" Akiko had walked up to Sunset causally and pulled on her ponytail causing Sunset to yelp. Akiko held Sunset's ponytail like appendage up with fascination before looking to Kubo. "Calm down, Little Private. These girls are clean...kind of." She looked over Sunset before grabbing her pony ears causing Sunset to shudder as Akiko began rubbing them with a devious smile.

"So soft."

"Cap this isn't an anime the girl is under aged...I think." Bone Crusher said. 

"Can someone please explain to me what's happening?!" Kubo shouted looking at Sunset as she had a blush forming over her concerned face as Akiko kept rubbing her pointed ears. "Why is this girl glowing and why does she have horse ears."

"Technically they're pony ears." Akiko said finally releasing Sunset from her grasp she pointed two fingers toward Adagio, and Aria, "Turns out the little blue haired one, afro princess, and the punk rocker are on the same boat as this little cutie. They're all from another world full of magical talking ponies. And get this they think Hikari and I are from there too." Akiko said with a laugh.

Sunset looked at her in shock the G-team captain just gave her a devious smile, "You shouldn't lie to someone who can read minds."

Kubo looked at her with confusion until Hikari stepped forward placing a comforting hand on his shoulder. She whispered something into his ear that was inaudible to Pinkie and Sonata. Kubo looked at her with unsure expression, but she just smiled at him, "Are you sure about this?"

"I think it'll clear up these girls' confusion. Plus, Mothra can sense this girl's aura and if she can sense it...."

"Wait did you just say this girl is giving off an aura!" Bone Crusher shouted looking at Sunset with worry. 

Kubo had the same look as he began taking Sonata and Pinkie off of him. They both ran toward the edge of the building looking out over the side both squinting into the darkness. Bone Crusher put his orange goggles over his eyes, and they began to glow showing off a screen the world began to move faster in his eyes as an image of the East River. He pressed a button on the side of the goggles as the image settled on the rushing waves.

"Hey, what's going on with those two?" Adagio asked as she watched Kubo leaning closer over the roofs edge, "What's this aura thing you guys are talking about?"

"Aura is the power that comes from all living beings. Depending on the strength of a being an aura can be sensed by others who have mastered manipulating it. For instance, the kaiju." A soft voice spoke as a blue glow began to come from Hikari's jacket pocket. Mothra chirped fluttering toward Hikari as a green glow came from the insect's body. Hikari held out a hand welcoming the soft furry head of Mothra with a warm smile. The green glow coming from Mothra and the blue from Hikari began to combine into a shining light that the girls had to shield their eyes from.

Once it died down, they all saw Mothra sitting by Hikari's side rubbing her head against the scientist leg letting her wings buzz. What got the girls attention were the two doll sized women, in sailor scout uniforms, standing on top of Mothra's head. One of them had a soft smile looking at the girls as she messed with the blue wig on her head. The other had a sharp scowl as she looked at the girls more so at Sunset as she held up a green glowing finger toward her, "Unless you wish for this city to be destroyed, I suggest you suppress your aura."

"Come on Lora, don't put so much pressure on her I'll stop Godzilla myself." The smiling girl said.

"GODZILLA!" The girls all shouted.

Lora groaned rubbing her temples, "Moll, at least try to not give me a bigger headache than I already have. And will you all stop screaming!" Her tone carried such a harsh force that it caused the girls to go stiff.

"Don't mind Lora she's just a little grouchy. But seriously pony head you may want to turn off the light show. You're probably driving Big G crazy." Akiko said looking at Sunset as she had sweat running down her face. 

Her heart suddenly started racing at the idea of a kaiju let alone Godzilla himself was coming just for her. It was only added more when Kubo and Bone Crusher came running back pulling his goggles back down pointing toward the East River, "Guys could really use a lullaby right now."  

"Is it really that bad?" Hikari asked. Bone Crusher tossed her his goggles giving her a general direction. When Hikari placed them on, they were already zoomed in toward the ocean. She saw the crashing waves coming toward the city. They were far out at least a few miles from the city it took Hikari a minute to see that the water was moving strangely until there was an ominous glow coming from beneath the waves. "How far are these zoomed in?"

"He's at least five miles out of the city he'll be here soon enough." Kubo said looking at Moll he bent down patting the younger Elias on the head, "I think he'd like to hear your voice, Moll." He then looked over to Sunset as she had a nervous expression on her face.

"What's going on?" Sunset asked as her ears flopped down and her tail began wagging anxiously. She felt the fear slowly starting to take over as she felt she just placed her friends in danger. Her breathing was getting faster. But she suddenly felt her hand be grasped she looked up to see Hikari smiling at her.

"Just take a deep breath." She said placing her hand toward her chest she let out a calming breath. 

Sunset followed her lead taking a calming breath letting her nerves settle down. Along with the magic she was generating she began to take better control of it. Her ears began to disappear, and her hair began going back to its normal length. Moll watched the scene with a happy smile.

"Okay, now it's my turn." She cleared her throat dropping to her knees and clasping her hands together she let out a small hum that began to grow. The blue wig on her head fell off as her hair began to rise up with the glow coming off her body.

.......................
Five Miles From New York City Somewhere in the Atlantic Ocean
.......................

His focus was hard he could see it clear as day. An aura he'd never felt before and it burned like the sun. He had to investigate it before it did harm to those he cared about. Any fish that came close were scared off by the massive roar Godzilla let loose as he beat his tail down moving faster under the water. His orange eyes became slits as his hunter's instinct began to take over a harsh snarl formed bubbles from beneath his jaws. His anger had still yet to subside whatever this aura was would feel his wrath until he had none left to give. His body moved closer to the surface of the ocean. His mind was racing with the thought of a burning city. Suddenly there was something else he could hear deep in the back of his mind.

It was a hum soft like the wind and just as soothing. 

A calm feeling soon began to spread pushing out the thoughts of a burning city with a much more peaceful image. His island home with the ones he trusted and cared for. Godzilla stopped moving letting the soft hum course through his body. The aura he was sensing was starting to disappear and his rage began to subside.  He slowly began to sink back into depths of the ocean without of a trace of being noticed. When he touched the sandy bottom of the ocean his eyes became heavy before collapsing on the seafloor.

....................
Rooftop
...................

"That's it go back to sleep." Moll whispered she held her hands together as if in prayer. Adagio watched in awe as the doll sized being gave off a siren like song. Moll finally stopped humming as her body began to shudder. Lora caught her before she could fall, and Moll gave quick nod showing she was alright. "That took more effort than I thought."

"How is he?" Kubo asked.

"I put him back to sleep he won't be getting up anytime soon. But he's still full of anger." Moll said wiping sweat off her forehead. Her normal happy demeanor seeming to dampen at the mention of Godzilla's mood. Kubo just pat her on the head giving her a smile. 

"Just give him some time." Kubo said. Moll held up her hands and puffed up out her lower lip. Kubo sighed lifting Moll up by her collar and placed her on his shoulder. The younger Elias giggled and kissed his cheek, "Not in front of strangers, Moll."

Hikari felt the urge to squeal at the cute sight, but kept herself composed when she addressed the girls, who were stuck between looking at Moll and Lora. Adagio was the most dumbfounded as she saw Moll's power in action. Sunset could feel the magic coming off of Moll. When she looked at Lora the elder Elias just held a scowl that was similar to Aria. 

"Lora, you shouldn't frown like that around people it's makes them uncomfortable." Hikari voiced in soft tone like a mother to a child.

"Yeah, these girls were just a little curious. Besides you were the one who read their minds and said they were telling the truth." Akiko said.

Lora pointed an accusing finger at Sunset, "Yes, but this one tired taking over another planet by using an army of brainwashed teenagers." She then looked at Adagio, "This one and her siblings tried taking over the planet." Finally, she looked at Twilight, "And this one nearly destroyed the planet." 

Bone Crusher looked at everyone confused and trying to gauge the situation, "Okay looks like everyone has some skeletons in the closet. Some clearly more disturbing than others. So, who's up for story time?" He asked looking around the group. 

"I don't see much point in hiding the truth now." Applejack said with a shrug.

Sunset nodded in agreement along with Adagio. Pinkie and Sonata both suddenly appeared in between the two of them. Pinkie was pulling popcorn out of her hair and handing bags out to everyone at blinding speeds. While Sonata passed juice to everyone that she pulled from out of nowhere. The two formed a pink and blue tornado that consumed the group. Once everyone had food along with being thoroughly confused at how both girls managed to do that Pinkie and Sonata stood in front of everyone.

"Well, is everybody is all settled?" Sonata asked.

"How did you two do that?" Hikari asked looking at the popcorn and juice that both girls produced seemingly out of thin air.

"Please save all questions for the end. This is going to be a really long story. Like three movies long." Pinkie said holding a hand in the air.

"Pinkie will handle the beginning and the end while I'll handle the middle. Mostly because that's only part I was therefore." Sonata continued off her. The G-team looked at Sunset and Adagio with glances only to receive shrugging smiles.

"Now our story begins how all stories do in a land of magical talking ponies." Pinkie began weaving the tale.

________________

While a story was being told on the roof of the Crowne Plaza someone was checking in on the first the floor. Or at least trying to.

"What do you mean they didn't check in?!" Yearling roared at the receptionist behind the counter.  

"I mean they didn't check in." The receptionist said with an annoyed sigh. 

"Then why did you just say you saw this woman getting onto an elevator." Yearling held up a picture of Hikari nearly hitting the receptionist in the face with it. 

"Because I did, she and another woman got on an elevator and that's the last I saw of them." The receptionist spoke with growing hints of anger raising her voice. 

"So let me get this straight, you just let people walk in and out of a hotel without getting any information about them!"

"Ma'am do we look like a college dorm?" The receptionist said with a deadpan stare. 

Yearling just began grinding her teeth trying to hold back the urge to scream. She took a calming breath before looking at the receptionist with clearly fake grin that the receptionist returned in kind.

"Have you at least seen a group of girls? One of them had hair that looked like it was on fire."

"I have."

"Do you happen to know what room she's in? I'd like to return this to her." Yearling held out a flower print wallet.

"I could call her room and inform her that you have her wallet." 

"That won't be necessary I'm a friend of hers."  Yearling said.  

The receptionist just looked at her with a raised eyebrow before just shaking her head with a sigh. She began typing away on her computer, "She's in 12 B on floor 8."

"Thank you I already know she'll be happy to get this back." Yearling said then taking off toward the elevator leaving the receptionist to just shake her head while rolling her eyes. 

She hit the button and tapped her foot impatiently as she watched the light indicating what floor the elevator was on slowly change numbers. If she couldn't find the G-team then she'd at least get their attention with the girls. They seemed to have some kind of attachment with them that she'd just have to use it in her favor. She felt someone tap her shoulder Yearling placed her on hand to her side. 

"Don't even think about pulling your gun out." A familiar voice spoke to her. Yearling turned and was surprised to see Soarin behind her with a hard glare.

"Looks like you caught up." Yearling said turning back around.

"You ditched me."

"You know I work better on my own. Besides I already got an idea to find the G-team." 

"That doesn't matter anymore somethings wrong with Fleetfoot."

"She's probably just playing one of her jokes." Yearling brushed off the thought, but Soarin turned her around looking into her eyes.

"Maybe if you had stayed you would have heard what I heard. Something had her spooked and that's never happened to Fleetfoot in all of the time I've known her. There's something going on in this city she kept talking about seeing thunder clouds then her phone just went dead." Soarin explained with concern clear in his voice.

"Then go look for her and let me handle this." Yearling said just as the elevator binged and the doors opened. Yearling stepped inside leaving Soarin to think matters over. He squeezed his hand tight before letting out a long sigh.

"Yearling, she could use our help. I can't shake this feeling that there's something weird going on."

"Don't worry I'll make this fast." Yearling said holding out the flower print wallet. 

"You stole a wallet!" Soarin said in a hushed yell.

"No, this is mine it was the only way I could get them to give me those girls room numbers." Yearling said placing her wallet back in her pocket. She cast a smug smile as the door started to close, "If you and Fleetfoot are too scared to do your job then just let me handle this."

The door closed before Soarin could respond leaving him just standing on the first floor. A vein was poking out of his forehead as he tried to quell his anger. He did his best to control his breathing trying to keep his sanity. He took another breath but found this one was difficult. His body started to shake as he tried breathing. It felt like there was a grip around his lungs. He looked around wildly trying to find someone who could possibly help him. 

To his shock people were falling to their knees holding their throats trying to breath like he was. Some were clawing at their throats as the air was literally leaving their bodies. He fell over his vision becoming hazy the only thing he saw was a person walking toward him. He held his hand out trying to call out for help, but all that came out was a pitiful gasp before falling over.  

"How much longer are you going to keep this up, Midnight?" Kuro asked looking at the dark Elias on her shoulder. Midnight had a smile a cross her fanged face as her hand glowed with a purple aura.

"I thought you enjoyed watching parasites squirm." Midnight asked as the glow on her hand dissipated and Soarin went back to breathing normally. She waved her hand causing his body began to glow with particles. Slowly Soarin's body began to fade away.

"It's not as fun when I can't play with them." Kuro said looking at Soarin's body until it finally despaired then looking around at the people on the ground as they tried catching their breath. "All of these toys and I can't touch any of them."

"Don't worry Kuro I saved the last one for you." Midnight said following her point of view, "Besides..." She looked at the crowd with disdain. She held out her hand and squeezed as a purple spark flashed in her eyes. Everyone in the crowd instantly stopped moving some had blood coming out of their mouths. 

"You shouldn't fill up on appetizers." 

Kuro smiled at the sight of the dead bodies a small laugh began to slowly creep out of her throat as. It slowly began to grow louder as she looked at Midnight, "You really mean it!" 

The dark Elias simply nodded her head. Soon her laugh was almost uncontrollable as she couldn't help the joy she was feeling. She looked at the elevator seeing what floor Yearling stopped on and then violently began smashing the button, "It's play time!"

"Don't play too hard Kuro we what don't want any uninvited guest." Midnight said her eyes flickering. She saw a green and blue aura that made her click her tongue. But there were seven others that made her raise a brow as they all began to shine like a rainbow, "What is that?" She shook the thoughts out of her head focusing on the matter at hand. The elevator dinged causing Kuro to lick her lips as she stepped inside.

"It's play time! It's play time! ~" Kuro sang as the elevator doors began to close.  

______________

"And that's how the Friendship Games ended! So, any questions?" Pinkie said to the stunned G-team. 

Akiko had popcorn falling out of her mouth. Hikari was scratching her head due to the massive amount of information that Pinkie and Sonata just dumped on them. Kubo looked as though he had steam coming out of his ears from the confusion going on his head. Moll, still on Kubo's shoulder, was tilting her head as she copied Kubo's face of confusion. Lora was the only one of the group who didn't seem fazed from the story having already looked into the minds of Sunset and Adagio. Bone Crusher was flip flopping between looking at his team then back toward the girls.

"Okay so you're a magical talking pony who ran away from home because you didn't like your teacher? Who then turned into a raging she demon nearly destroyed the school and brainwashed half the student body?" Bone Crusher asked Sunset, who shifted uncomfortably at the thoughts of her previous mistakes, she nodded. "How are you not in jail or been taken away by the Vatican?"

"And did you really think an army of high school students could take over an entire world?" Kubo asked. 

Sunset opened her mouth to say something, but she began replaying her plan in her head. Her fingers began moving like she was making calculations as her lips moved speaking unintelligible words. When she finally stopped her eyes widened with a realization, "I....really didn't think that last part through."

Akiko looked at the Dazzlings with a raised eyebrow, "And your big plan was to feed off their friendship magic and then take over the world with your music."

Adagio had a confident smirk as she flicked her puffy hair and held her chin up, "One my best plans."

"Except for the girl with headphones. What were you going to do about that? " Bone Crusher asked causing Aria and Sonata to look at Adagio.

"How were we gonna get past the people with headphones?" Sonata asked. 

"That's simple we were... um...ah... we were going to." Adagio was left in a stunned state as she tried try to think her plan through. Her face grew read as she became flustered, "Well it's not like everyone wears them!"

The G-team all gave Adagio deadpan expressions and reached into their pockets. Each of them pulled out a set of headphones causing Adagio's face to redden in embarrassment.

"So, you girls just transform whenever you do something to trigger these Elements of Harmony?" Hikari asked.

"Pretty much I'm still trying to figure out how these things work. Sometimes they just go off out of nowhere like what you just saw." Sunset said rubbing the back of her arm.

"Or like during that Friendship Games fiasco." Twilight said with a sigh.

"And no one questioned it when you girls grew tails and apparently wings?" Kubo asked. 

"They all just kind of go with it." Pinkie simply put.

"Growing wings actually sounds pretty cool." Bone Crusher said rubbing his chin before looking over to Rainbow Dash, "Did you seriously take on plant demons by yourself."

"Oh yeah no big deal." Rainbow said acting tough in front of Bone Crusher. The others just rolled their eyes in amusement having grown used to Rainbow's antics. Bone Crusher just let out an impressed whistle.

"That's pretty awesome, not solo fight a three headed God of Destruction awesome, but awesome." Bone Crusher said with his own bravado wrapping an arm around Rainbow. Her face began to feel hot, and she could almost hear her heart racing. Rainbow Dash began to have a giggle coming out of her throat.

"Me awesome yeah." Rainbow managed to stutter out. Rarity could help but let out a soft chuckle at the sight of Rainbow Dash acting, in her own words, girly for once. Akiko caught onto the situation fast and couldn't help but smile.

"What is it?" Bone Crusher asked oblivious to what was going on with Rainbow Dash.

"Oh nothing," Akiko said looking at the girls, "Well since you've told us your side of things, I guess it's only fair you know ours. Or at least the parts that haven't been covered by the news." 

"So just the part where we fought, Dagahra?" Kubo asked.

"I don't think I've heard about that kaiju." Sunset said rubbing her chin.

"There are a couple of fights that haven't ended up on the news." Kubo said Sunset took notice of how his tone slightly changed to one of slight aggression, "But this is one fight that I didn't mind." 

"Because you got to meet me!" Moll jumped up pressing her lips against Kubo's cheek.

"He met both of us, Moll." Lora sighed in annoyance Moll just hummed to herself keeping her head against Kubo's cheek. 

Hikari laughed patting Lora on the head, "Either way when we ended up meeting these little cuties that's when a sea dragon called Dagahra attacked us. I'm not sure we would have made it if Godzilla hadn't showed up and well..."

"Blew his scaly butt up!" Bone Crusher finished Hikari's sentence with an eager smile. 

"Pretty much that yeah. After that we went off to California... " Hikari was about to go on but Sunset jumped in with an excited look on her face.

"And fought that giant dragon Desghidorah with Godzilla and Mothra!" Sunset had a wide smile on her face recounting everything that went on when she first discovered kaiju. When she noticed the others looking at her, she blushed with a sheepish smile. Hikari smiled at her seeing her acting this way gave her a slight resemblance of herself.

"Pretty much yeah and after that Moll showed us that Godzilla wasn't really what the world made him out to be. To tell the truth most kaiju prefer to live in peace." Hikari said patting Mothra's head.

"Or at least your kaiju does." Akiko pointed out with a shrug.

"What do you mean her kaiju?" Adagio asked.

"A friend of ours pointed out that certain kaiju we know seem to have some of the same traits as we do. Hikari happens to have the same traits as our little moth. Mine happens to be pretty stubborn like myself." Akiko began explaining.

"Mine is a pretty hardcore speedster although his attitude can get on my nerves." Bone Crusher bounced off her. Adagio then looked to Kubo excepting him to answer but he just stayed quiet.

"Well, what about you?" She asked with a raised eyebrow her voice still held hints of hostility toward him.

"Pretty sure you girls already know what my kaiju is like." Kubo responded with a shrug. Adagio just snorted rolling her eyes at him while Sunset started piecing his attitude together with a certain kaiju she'd already come across.

"Your kaiju is Godzilla, isn't it? No offense but the way you two flipped out on that giant bug monster kind of just seemed similar." Sunset said recalling the fierce eyes both Kubo and the King of the Monsters had. 

Kubo nodded without saying a word. Sunset noticed that he appeared to be holding something back. "The two of us didn't have the best childhood." Was all he said in a low almost sad tone. Sonata looked at Kubo curiously seeing the distant pained look he had. She scooted closer to him trying to figure out what was going on his head.

"Hey you okay, Big Bro?" She asked causing Kubo to look away with a sigh. He took Moll off his shoulder and placed her back on Hikari's shoulder. The younger Elias looked at him wide eyed with sadness as he walked off. Hikari nuzzled her head, but she had the same sad look that Moll had. 

"I think I'm gonna call it night. Sorry about the yelling at you girls." Kubo walked off waving his hand without looking at the girls. Sunset felt something twinge in her heart as Kubo walked off. Seeing how distant he was to his friends reminded her more of herself after a certain incident. 

"See, I told you we shouldn't bring up family around him." Bone Crusher said with a glance toward Akiko.

The G-team captain rubbed the back of her head with a sigh, "I messed up big time."

"What's his problem?" Adagio said with slightly harsh tone. 

Lora gave her a glare green aura flooding out of her body, "Don't speak of things you know nothing about!" She jumped off Mothra's head and chased after Kubo. Leaving the elder siren in a stunned silence that something so small could actually make her heart skip a beat.

"Yeah, I think this evening is pretty much done. It was nice meeting you girls." Bone Crusher said removing his arm from Rainbow's shoulder following after Kubo and Lora. Rainbow had a slight frown as he walked off. 

"But we still have questions!" Sunset said with a disappointed look, "Like what are you Moll and how did you talk to Godzilla or what about..." She would have gone on, but Akiko covered her mouth shaking her head.

"Sorry, but there are somethings that we have to keep secret. Besides I need to think of a way to apologize to Kubo. Looks like seeing you two really brought up some bad memories for him." Akiko looked at Adagio and Sunset with a sad expression. They just looked at her confused, but Hikari stood up clearing her throat.

"Don't tell him I told you this. There was an incident in Japan 20 years ago called the 'Meltdown'. Kubo's family happened to have been caught up in it and he was the only who survived. Today is the anniversary of it." Hikari said causing the girls to gasp. Sonata and Pinkie looked like they were ready to cry. "You girls happen to look like members of his family. It's probably making him remember everything that happened." 

Adagio felt something twinge in her chest after hearing the story, but she didn't show it on the outside. Out of the corner of her eye she noticed Sonata was wiping her eyes of tears while Pinkie's hair seemed to almost deflate. She sighed walking off, "Let's go." Everyone looked at her surprised the siren just rolled her eyes, "They don't feel like talking anymore and I'm getting sleepy." 

She pulled the door to the stairwell open walking through without turning to see the faces of the others. Aria just shrugged flowing after her. Sonata sniffled looking to see Kubo becoming more distant before following her cousin. Pinkie tagged on along with her trying to hold back some of the tears that were forming in her eyes. Fluttershy put a comforting hand on the party planner's shoulder and gave her comforting smile. Rarity and Twilight followed after her giving Pinkie and Sonata comforting words. Sunset looked like she wanted to protest but the look Hikari had made her hold her tongue. To her surprise Adagio was making matters easier for them by leaving.

Applejack put a hand on her shoulder, "Come on Sunset let's go before we cause any more trouble." 

Sunset sighed but gave Hikari a soft smile, "Sorry for spying on you guys and thanks for clearing somethings up. I hope your friend gets out of his slump."

"No problem and I'll pass the message to Kubo." Hikari said.

"Also, can you girls keep a secret? We don't want people finding out about Moll and Lora. They probably wouldn't have a good reaction to two little girls who can talk to kaiju." Akiko said with a smile. 

"I'm not too keen on keeping secrets from people but ya have my word I won't tell a soul." Applejack returned her smile but then felt a tug on her arm that caused her to roll her eyes, "Come on Rainbow ya can't stay up here." 

She grunted pulling a red-faced Rainbow Dash by her jacket collar. She was unable to move as she kept staring at Bone Crusher while he walked off letting out high pitched giggles each time. Applejack sighed before lifting Rainbow over her shoulder then waving at Akiko and Hikari, "Say bye Rainbow." Rainbow Dash waved but it seemed more toward an unknowing Bone Crusher.

As Sunset got ready to follow after her, she heard a soft voice speak up, "Sunset Shimmer." 

Moll was looking at Sunset with a serious expression, but in her Sailor Scout uniform it just made her look utterly adorable, "You and your friends have strong auras. Be careful when you unleash your power. If another kaiju like Godzilla were to sense it, I'm afraid to even think about what would happen if they came looking for you all." 

Sunset gulped at thinking about a kaiju appearing in her quiet little town. But it did give her the idea she'd been looking into with her friends learning to control their powers. "Don't worry I'll work on it." She gave Moll a thumbs up that the younger Elias happily returned. Hikari, Akiko, and Moll stayed behind waving the girls off as they left the rooftop.

"Cute kids." Akiko said Hikari just gave her a deadpan stare before grabbing the G-team captain by her ear. Akiko yelped as Hikari pulled hard on her ear. Nearly dropping to her knees as Hikari added on pressure.

"Don't think you're off the hook here, Missy!" 

Hearing her real name caused Akiko to groan in frustration as Hikari gave the tone of a strict parent. Hikari tugged on Akiko's ear causing her to hop as they both walked toward the Hawk. "Spilling soda on Lora, putting Kubo in this awkward situation, and don't think I didn't hear you threaten to beat up that girl with the pigtails. I think Miki would like to hear about this!"

"C'mon Sis, don't tell her! I'll be good I swear! Whatever Kubo wants it's his I swear! And I'll let Lora do whatever she wants to me!" Akiko begged as Hikari pulled her along. Moll giggled at the interactions while Mothra chirped happily following after them.

________________

The walk down the stairwell was quiet and somewhat awkward as Sonata didn't stop sniffling. The thought of hurting someone was weighing heavily on Sonata. Aria kept walking keeping her hands in her pockets she rolled her eyes.

"Geez Sonata let it go." 

"Aria, I really messed up." Sonata said with tear filled eyes, "I kept calling him our big brother and reminding of his dead family."  

Adagio clicked her tongue hearing Sonata cry about someone she wasn't so keen about. Something about him put her off but the story she heard about him made her feel bad. But he yelled at Sonata which made her blood boil. Yet seeing her like this was making her feel worse. These feelings were just so frustrating.

"Hey that Kubo guy may have had a tough life, but I'm pretty sure he'll be fine." Sunset said placing a comforting hand on Sonata's shoulder, "He has good friends just like you."

Sonata wiped away some of her tears looking at Sunset with a smile. Pinkie appeared next to her wrapping Sonata in a tight hug, "Yeah as long they're with him I'm sure he'll be smiling all the time."

"Thanks Pinkie!" Sonata said returning the hug. 

"All this sappy talk is making me sick." Aria said with groan the others laughed as the middle siren pretended to gag. 

Adagio glanced behind her seeing that Sonata was happy made her smile slightly. When Sunset saw this, she looked at Adagio with a wise cracking smile. The elder siren quickly turned her head just focusing on walking down the steps. 

"Hey AJ, do you mind putting me down now?!" Rainbow shouted as she tried getting off Applejack's shoulder.

"Ya promise ta stop actin all crazy like?" Applejack asked getting a snarl in response from a red-faced Rainbow Dash.

The girls just laughed at her as they neared the eighth-floor door. Adagio went to open the door only to find that it was heavier than before she grunted trying to open the door. It wouldn't budge no matter how hard she tried. Aria rolled her sleeves up slamming on the door with all she had it creaked slightly, but still refused to give way. Applejack raised an eyebrow and placed Rainbow Dash back on the ground. She joined the two sirens in pushing the door and slowly it began to give way. 

As soon as it cracked Rarity was the first to gag as a putrid smell hit the group instantly, "What is that?" She gagged trying to keep her nose plugged. 

Sunset was trying to keep the vomit down as she walked toward the door. There was something large in the way luckily the crack Adagio, Aria, and Applejack made was large enough for her to put her arm through. It took her a second to feel around until she finally found what was blocking the door. She raised an eyebrow when felt how soft it was almost like a person. She'd always heard stories of people getting drunk and passing out before they got to their rooms in hotels like these. 

'Maybe that's it someone just had to many drinks.' Sunset thought to herself as she felt her heart begin to race rapidly. She grabbed what she assumed, and hoped, was a shoulder and gently nudged it. When there was no response, she added a bit more force this time her she felt the body move. The door gave way causing the two sirens and Applejack to stumble out taking Sunset for the fall. Her vision was fussy from the fall, but she felt something soft under her.

"Do you mind?" Adagio huffed.

Sunset's vision started to clear, and she looked up to see she was on top of Adagio. The elder siren scowled at her. Sunset flailed about and hopped off Adagio smiling nervously. While the siren just looked at her annoyed. Aria and Applejack were both slowly rising looking at the two strangely. Before they could go on with the situation there was a very high-pitched scream from Fluttershy. Rarity had her hand over her mouth, Twilight was backing away holding her stomach as her eyes were wide with terror, Rainbow Dash was quick to hide Pinkie and Sonata's eyes. Sunset followed their eyes and she regretted it. 

On the ground was a dead man one hand clasped around his throat the other was raised in the air. His fingertips were oozing blood like he had been clawing at something. He was wearing just a white t-shirt and boxers like he had just been in bed. When the door closed behind the girls besides causing them to jump from fear it also showed what the man was clawing at. Red stains were on the door like claw marks they moved in the same direction where the man had fallen.

"Um guys." Aria said with an actually shaky voice that put Adagio on edge. 

The purple haired siren was looking ahead seeing that the hallway was destroyed. The walls were cracked and full of holes. Some of the rooms had doors removed with a red liquid slowly oozing out of it, that gave Sunset a cold chill down her spine at the sight of it. But what had Aria's attention was the woman standing at the end of the hall. Her hair was white as snow, with crazed bloodshot eyes that came with the unholy smile she had. Her ripped white button down revealed the scars on her midriff. She walked slowly toward them her bare feet leaving red footprints on the carpet. In her hand was a familiar looking woman with black hair and a plinth helmet. 

What was on her shoulder had the girls all wide eyed with shock. A woman who was the same size as Moll and Lora stood on her shoulder. The differences between them were heavy this one had fangs sticking out her lips, her nails looked like that of a wolf, and her eyes were an insidious void of despair. She looked at the girls like she was looking at a group of wild animals. 

"What did I tell you about playing rough Kuro? We would get uninvited guest." She looked at Kuro with an annoyed expression but then sighed when she noticed Kuro was biting the nails on her free hand, "You can't even hear me can you?"

Kuro looked at the girls with an insane smile a high-pitched laugh began rising out of her throat, "Look Midnight more toys!"
> New York: Kuro's Play House
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Miki stood in the streets that were once Time Square. The once busy street that  was full of people were know pitch black with soldiers roaming around. The streets were cracked with reptilian foot prints and buildings were smashed from tail strikes. The power was out due to the effects of the EMP attacks by the Muto's. Miki hummed to herself looking around at the debris she had her red hair tied into a bun as she held up a Geiger counter. She let out a sigh of relief when it said the radiation level was low.

"Looks like Hikari was right about your radiation levels, Gojiar." She said with a smile. 

The sound of the air chopping got her attention as she saw a military helicopter landing in front of her. The side of the helicopter read Roswell as it landed a man in a white shirt and red tie stood at the side door. He rubbed his hands through his combed down blue hair with an annoyed sigh.

"Is it too much to ask for a nice peaceful day without any ruckus, Dr. Akiko?" He said looking at Miki who just smiled at him.

"Good to see you too, Trans." Miki said. 

Trans, an all round genius to some and a man known for some his weapons used against kaiju. The head of a certain base in Nevada that's been a calling card for many conspiracy theorist and those seeking evidence of life in other worlds. But right now he was just man with a massive headache that he was barely being kept down by rubbing his temples. Out of his pocket he pulled out a flask that he happily drank from.

"Didn't take you for a drinker." 

"I didn't start until I met your crazy daughter and her friends." Trans responded with an eye roll.

"Don't you owe them for a certain incident with two cyborg can openers tearing Vegas apart?" Miki asked with a smile.

"I'm making sure the President isn't dropping warheads in the water right now, I say we're even." Trans said as he took another sip looking around at the destruction, "Looks like our lizard friend had a pretty fun time." 

"It could have been worse I would say they're getting better dealing with property damage. But that's not why you're here this is." She held up her phone to Trans. On the screen was a picture of Yearling, "You recognize her?"

"Should I?" Trans asked looking at the unfamiliar face.

"She seemed to know about the Mutos before any of us. I think we should keep an eye on her just in case." Miki said.

"I'll look into it, send me the picture."  Trans said. As Miki began transferring the data a soldier ran toward her and Trans. He saluted both scientist before looking at Miki.

"Dr. Akiko we managed to clear away the debris in the Muto hole like you requested. We're preparing to send in a team to investigate." The soldier said.

"I'll be right there." She nodded toward the soldier who saluted again before taking off. She then looked at Trans nodding her head in the direction of the soldier, "Care to join us?" 

Trans shrugged following after Miki to a nearby jeep awaiting them, "Nothing better to do." The drive to the KNN studio building was short as they pasted by more buildings that had the unfortunate fate of getting in Godzilla's way. They even passed reporters going over the damage Trans rolled his eyes when he saw them.

"Vultures."

"Are you going to be like this all night?" Miki asked with a laugh.

"Are you going to be interviewed again?" Trans asked.

"I'd say we'll have to put a hold on that after this incident. Such a shame I think Hikari was looking forward to it." Miki said with a sigh just as the jeep came to a stop in front of a massive hole in the ground.

"We're here."

Trans stepped out looking down into the dark chasm. He looked closer noticing the bent subway tracks but to his surprise he saw they were bent up. Miki whistled for him to follow her as she went down into the subway. Once bellow the city Trans took notice of the group of ten soldiers standing near the train tracks. Once the two scientist appeared the soldiers saluted them and Miki took a step forward. 

"Have you measured how deep our rabbit hole goes?" She asked.

"We're still measuring, ma'am." A soldier spoke up holding a salute toward her.

Miki nodded her head in understanding, "I see. Is this the team that will be going down?"

The same soldier nodded as he looked at the group behind him, "My men and I are prepared as soon as our ropes hit the bottom." He pointed to machine that had steel cables moving slowly down the hole created by Femuto. Trans looked past them with a raised eyebrow. "It's strange ma'am we thought it stop after 90 meters but appears that this thing...." The soldier was about to go on but Trans interrupted him with a sigh walking past him

Trans fumbled in his pocket before pulling out a metal ball, "Where would you all be without me?" 

He pressed a little red button on the top that caused the ball to start beeping and tossed it down the hole before pulling out his phone. A minute passed before his phone beeped. He looked down at it with a nod then looked at the soldiers in front of him. 

"Why are you all still at attention? At ease boys." 

They all looked at each other before relaxing. Trans just shook his head before looking at the soldier who was talking to Miki he put a hand on his shoulder looking at his name tag, "Okay Lieutenant Brody have your men pull up the cables and attach the cart. It'll take at least twenty minutes for you all to get down there our little bug friend wanted to stay in the city so she added a couple extra feet."

Lieutenant Brody got out of his stupor of how fast Trans was able to figure out how deep the Muto hole went in just a minute and called out to his men waving his hand in a circle. The rest of the soldiers quickly began moving getting everything in place as they pulled the cables back up as well as rolling over a metal cart large enough for them to fit in. 

"New toy?" Miki asked looking at Trans with an impressed smile.

"Call it a glorified tracking chip or in this case ball. Still a prototype but I'm glad to know it can survive a three hundred foot drop." Trans said looking at the damaged subway system. "With all the digging kaiju that have popped up this is the only one who didn't destroy the subway when they first arrived." 

"I was thinking the same thing. But want to know something stranger?" She looked over her shoulder making the soldiers didn't over her them, "Moll and Lora couldn't sense them until after Godzilla appeared." 

Trans raised an eyebrow at that. He was one of the few who actually knew about the existence of the Elias. Their power was still strange to him but he at least knew well enough to know about their ability to find kaiju quickly. 

"That is strange." Trans said rubbing his chin as he and Miki both continued to look around the subway system. 

There were cracks in the ceiling that looked as though they could give out if not being held by slightly damaged support beams. Miki eyed the floor looking at the debris taking note of the cracks. But something did catch her attention and she moved toward a small pile of debris. It was hardly noticeable at first due to it being under a piece of fallen ceiling, but when a slight breeze came by she saw the object that caught her attention. She moved the rocks before grabbing what had her attention.

"Trans look." Miki called out to Trans holding out her hand. Trans took a close look at her hand and his eyes widened in shock. He looked at her his eyes harden.

"Call Akiko and the others right now they need to know." He said in a whispering yell. 

"We can't be to sure Trans, this could have come from anyone. Let's see what the soldiers find in there before jumping ship." 

"Miki this isn't something we should ignore. Do you now what will happen if we let this go unchecked? You've seen first hand what she can unleash." 

Miki grit her teeth as she looked at the strands of snow white hair in her hands.

..................
Crowne Plaza
.................

"Look Midnight more toys!" Kuro shouted looking at the Dazzlings, and the Main seven. She eyed the group like a hungry wolf looking at a pack of sheep. Midnight simply rolled her eyes with a look of pure disgust on her face as she eyed the girls. Sunset felt a cold chill running down her spine as she looked at Kuro.

The white haired woman made both her and Twilight's demon counter parts look sane. She almost felt sick seeing the countless scars that littered her stomach. But the biggest shock was seeing the miniature woman on her shoulder. She had the same height as Moll and Lora, but that was the only thing similar between the three. 

"Did I give you permission to look at me parasite!" Midnight hissed purple aura radiating off her. 

Unlike the warm nearly blinding light that would come off Moll or Lora, Midnight was eerily cold and suffocating. Sunset felt her muscles tense up just looking at her. Every fiber of her being was demanding that she runaway but her body wouldn't listen.

"Come on Midnight let me play with them?" Kuro asked with a tilted head she held up a familiar looking black haired woman, "Yearling wasn't all that much fun." 

Midnight just sighed shaking her head. She waved her hand and a purple sheen covered Yearling's body as she slowly began to fade. The girls watched in stunned silence as the woman disappeared. "What did I tell you about appetizers? You'll get your fill soon enough. Besides these parasites wouldn't even fill you up." She held up her hand as  aura formed in her hand.

"Whoa, whoa ,whoa! Let's not do anything crazy!" Rainbow Dash said holding up her hands and making sure to stand in front of Pinkie and Sonata.

"You dare to speak to me!" Midnight roared in voice loud enough to shake the girls. Fluttershy started breathing faster as she opened her mouth ready to scream out in pure terror. Midnight looked her way, "If you wish to scream go ahead but help will not come for you." She gestured at the broken doors and the holes placed in the walls. 

"If a tree falls in a forest and no is around to hear it does it truly make a sound?" The dark Elias cast a wicked smile at the girls. 

Adagio's eyes widened in shock as the realization came in that they were all alone up here. Alone in a way that made her sick to her stomach. It was only confirmed by a snicker from Kuro, "Midnight said all the people wouldn't be all that fun so I let her play with them." 

"Y-you killed these people didn't you?" Adagio said secretly moving her hand behind her hip.

She begged for the others to catch her slight hand movements as she flicked her fingers signaling for them to back up. But her plan was short lived however when a spark flew across her shoulder. She couldn't tell what happened but the pain she felt was unbearable. She dropped to her knees holding her now bleeding shoulder screaming in pain. 

"Did you really think I'd fall for that trick?" Midnight asked her eyes narrowed in sheer annoyance as smoke came off her hand. 

"Dagi!" Sonata ran past Rainbow and strait to her injured sister. Aria snarled giving a death glare toward Midnight. Kuro smiled as Aria got up and sneered at her. She rushed straight at Kuro before anyone could stop her.  

"I'm gonna ki-" Before Aria could finish her sentence Kuro moved at blinding speed and grabbed Aria's right arm slowly applying pressure. The purple haired siren tried pulling away, but it was like being caught in a bear trap. All of the anger Aria felt melted away as she looked into the smiling face of Kuro. A cold sweat began running down the back of her neck. Kuro kept snickering and applying pressure. Aria tried pulling away, but Kuro wouldn't let go. The deranged woman licked her lips with a snicker before fully clamping her hand down. Aria screamed out in pain as Kuro snapped her arm like it was a twig. 

"Look Midnight she has a noodle arm!" Kuro laughed waving Aria's limp arm causing the siren to scream louder. 

Sunset couldn't move as fear had utterly taken over. She shook as she saw Aria being tortured by Kuro, who soon looked at her. Causing her heart to skip a beat. It didn't help as she heard Sonata starting to hyperventilate at seeing her cousin in so much pain. When Applejack looked her way giving a hard nod and a determined look she swallowed her fear. She had to come up with something they needed help, but this woman wasn't going to let them escape unless someone was there to distract her.

"Guys go back to the roof and tell the G-team we need help! AJ and I will keep her busy!" Sunset shouted over her shoulder with a desperate look on her face that showed she was serious. Kuro and Midnight both had wide eyes when they heard the words G-team.

"You can't be serious!" Rainbow shouted.

"She'll kill you!" Rarity added on.

"L-l-let's just run together!" Fluttershy stammered out the scene already being too much for her. 

"There's no time to argue! Y'all are a hole lot faster than us. Specially you Rainbow!" Applejack said without turning her head.

Twilight looked at the others but then saw the look Sonata had as she saw her family being attacked. She felt something twinge in her heart. She barely knew these girls but she couldn't help but feel bad for them. "Sunset, Applejack, promise you'll still be alive when we come back."  Twilight said with a serious look. Sunset looked back at her giving her a thumbs up.

"Pinkie promise." Pinkie Pie said.

"Don't have time to do the hole song and dance, but we promise. Now git go 'in." Applejack said not taking her eyes off Kuro as she got ready for whatever the white haired woman was going to do. But all Kuro had was a shocked look on her face. Twilight put a hand on Rarity and Fluttershy's shoulders nodding at them. Unfortunately Rainbow Dash wasn't having it.

"I'm not leaving you guys alone!" Rainbow Dash yelled looking at Kuro as she held a broken Aria, "I'll get Aria away from her. Sonata you take Adagio somewhere safe." 

Midnight felt something pulse in the rainbow haired girl causing her eyes to widen. She took a closer look noticing the aura generating off the girls. "You parasites have aura! How is this possible?" 

"They know Kubo, They know Kubo, They know Kubo." Kuro kept repeating this like a mantra as her already insane smile grew. Midnight stared at Sunset a purple shine took over her eyes. Sunset felt something in her head like a slight headache but she couldn't look away from Midnight.

The world around the dark Elias changed time began to slow down for her as she peered into Sunset's mind. Slowly she began wading through Sunset's memories each one looking like a shard of glass. They held happy images of Sunset and her friends that caused Midnight to simply roll her eyes as she passed by them. It wasn't until she went deeper into her mind that her eyes started to widen. 

The first image was Sunset with the G-team as her body began to change gaining parts of a horse. The next was that of the girl with glasses changing into demonic raven like creature bringing destruction to the planet, her planet, Sunset stood against her and transformed into a being with an intense aura. She brushed the image away and looked at what came next was Sunset battling against the three girls that Kuro was ready to break once again seeing her body transform into that of a horse like creature. Finally it was Sunset battling against her own friends as she transformed into a giant bat like creature.

All of the images confused Midnight up until she saw something buried deep in Sunset's mind. With a simple flick of the wrist Midnight pulled up Sunset's oldest memories. To her surprise they weren't full of humans, but those of ponies each one a different shape and size. One that Sunset held in awe was a massive pony with white fur and main of pure rainbow. When she saw Sunset however she couldn't help but smile.

On the outside Midnight looked like she was just staring into space so when she suddenly burst into laughter the girls naturally jumped. "Interesting!" Midnight shouted before disappearing in a cloud of smoke. She was only gone for three seconds but each second felt hours as the girls felt fear overcoming them. Adagio grunted from the pain in her shoulder as she pulled Sonata into her arms in an attempt to keep her safe her eyes darting around as she looked at Aria and then to see if she could find Midnight. "I think I'll keep digging." Midnight's voice was cold as it played in Adagio's ear.

"D-Dagi." Sonata whimpered as she pulled away from Adagio. The head siren could feel her heart start to break as she looked at her younger sister's fearful eyes. On Sonata's shoulder Midnight stood with a fang filled grin one of her clawed finger nails dug into her neck.

"Sonata!" Adagio screamed she held up a hand ready to smack the Elias off. But a scream from Aria stopped her as Kuro held her up by her limp arm wagging a finger. 

"Don't be rash one bad move and I might end up cutting this one's jugular by accident." Midnight snickered pressing her claw deeper into Sonata's neck causing the siren to whimper from the pain.

"Hey let them go!" Rainbow shouted. 

Midnight just ignored her as her aura began to flow down her arm, "Reveal to me what I wish to see." Her eyes became purple once more as well as Sonata's. She gasped from the pain of it all and let out a pitiful cry as her body shuddered. Adagio could only watch on in her horror as each squeaking cry from Sonata broke her heart. Midnight just kept smiling as her eyes went back to normal, "Equestria huh? Kuro!" 

The glow in Sonata's eyes disappeared as well replacing them with glazed over pupils. Midnight pulled out her claw from Sonata's neck and disappeared again as she fell back into Adagio's arm. 

Midnight reappeared again on Twilight causing her to scream nearly tripping over feet. When Sunset turned around to look she heard a thump before she felt the wind rush by her as well as a white blur. Kuro appeared standing in the middle of the girls looking at Pinkie, Fluttershy, and Rarity. 

"Are you sure?" Kuro asked.

"Make it fast, Kuro." Midnight said.

Kuro shrugged before bringing her hands up. Kuro's movements were close to invisible as she moved like a cheetah on steroids. In less than a second before Pinkie, Rarity, and Fluttershy could even think about running Kuro slammed her hands together. To Sunset, Rainbow, and Applejack it sounded like a gun going off. To the others it was like being in the front of truck. They all had stunned faces before their eyes glazed over and each of them fell to the ground. Almost as if they all had collective heart attacks as their bodies twitched. 

"What did you just do?!" Rainbow yelled as she began to grind her teeth. She eyed Kuro who just looked at her with the same insane smile.

"Nekodamashi, silly, Midnight wants to keep them alive for now! Right Midnight?" Kuro asked looking at the dark Elias with a smile. Midnight nodded looking at Sunset with a dark smile she clapped her hands.

"Congratulations, Miss Shimer, you and your friends have evolved from parasites to flies. Each of you have earned my praise. Bravo." Midnight said continuing to clap but just getting confused and nervous looks from the girls, "Oh don't give me that look. I saw that Lora had already taken a peak into that pretty little head of yours. You must have known I was going to do the same."

"Haven't ya heard of privacy?" Applejack asked as she braced her legs ready to run at Kuro. 

"But to think neither Moll nor Lora chose to judge you for actions. I swear their kindness will be the death of this world." Midnight said ignoring Applejack's question. She faced Twilight her smile disappearing as her eyes became dark. Twilight felt her body stiffen from the cold look Midnight gave, "Twilight Sparkle, for your crimes against this planet I should kill you where you stand. But..."

"What crimes are you talking about?!" Twilight asked nervously, sweat running from her face. Midnight looked at her completely annoyed for being cut off.

"BUT!" She shouted loud enough to get Twilight's lips to shut, "Since I find your aura to be interesting I shall let you live and simply give you a punishment." She flicked her finger and a bolt flew out her fingernail striking Twilight in the neck. Midnight teleported back to Kuro's shoulder just as Twilight held her neck stumbling. 

Twilight felt weak-kneed as the world began to feel like it was spinning faster. Her vision was getting fuzzy and a pain grew in her skull. 'Am I dying?' Twilight thought to herself as she fell to the wall looking at her friends. 

"What do you mean am I dying?" A voice played in Twilight's head that sounded similar to her own. A figure appeared in front of Twilight green flames coming out of her eyes as raven wings kept her aloft. Twilight shook with fear as she gazed at the figure who smiled back at her, "I've never felt more alive!" She laughed as Twilight screamed holding up her arms. 

"No! Get away from me!" Twilight screamed.

Midnight chuckled darkly to as she watched Twilight live her greatest nightmare. Watching the suffering of others was always her favorite past time, "Your punishment is to forever live with your sins." 

Kuro laughed at Twilight like she was watching a cartoon. It disturbed Sunset, Rainbow, and Applejack of just how uncaring she actually was. Rainbow was getting close to a breaking point as she began to grind her teeth down. Kuro and Midnight just looked at them nonchalantly as the rainbow haired girl looked ready to start charging at them. 

"Now, now Miss Dash should you really act so rash with that injury of yours?" Midnight asked holding up her hand.

"Oh I'll show you rash!" Rainbow Dash charged forward.

"Rainbow wait!" Applejack was to slow to grab her friend. With a sigh she ran after Rainbow Dash. Sunset felt her legs shake something about the air Kuro and Midnight gave off seemed unnaturally calm giving they had two people charging straight toward them. 

Adagio was watching the scene as well sensing the calm they gave off. It was too calm. She should had only felt this feeling once before when she was younger and swam too close to a shark, it didn't end well. This feeling that Kuro and Midnight gave off, that Rainbow and Applejack were charging toward was a sign of something building up in both of them. She felt Sonata take a pained breath on her shoulder that pulled on her heart. When she looked over to Aria she could feel tears building up as the siren was slumped on the ground her arm twisted. 

"Sunset." She said with a heavy voice getting the unicorn turned human's attention she looked at Adagio with sympathy but the siren merely held a stoned cold face of fear, "Run now!"

Sunset was about to protest she heard a bloodcurdling scream from Rainbow Dash. She dropped to the ground clutching her arm that was know bleeding. When she lifted up her sleeve she noticed the bandages wrapped around her arm were covered in blood. "Don't you just hate it when an old injury acts up?" Midnight said holding out her hand then looking at a stunned Applejack, "Kuro you may play with that one." 

Kuro's smile widened and she rushed at Applejack with blinding speed. Before Applejack could react she felt the wind rush out of her body. Her arms fell to her side and her knees felt like jelly. Kuro had delivered an open palm strike straight to Applejack's gut. Tears began to fall from the pain in her belly the only thing that came out of the farm girls mouth was a squeaking moan. Kuro let out a child like giggle at the sound of Applejack's moans, "Midnight she's like a squeaky toy!" With surprising strength and precession Kuro grabbed Applejack's side, more specifically her lung. She added more pressure getting another squeak from the farm girl. Kuro laughed again. 

Sunset could only watch on in horrified shock as Kuro continued her actions. Adagio just looked away keeping her sister's head on her shoulder. She tried her best to drown out the noise. No one deserved this not even those she disliked. Sunset was trembling, but felt something rising up in her chest her body was getting warm. 

Midnight looked at her with a smile, "Didn't Moll just warn you about raising your aura?"

"Get away from my friends!" Sunset shouted an orange glow surrounding her body. 

"Don't be an idiot they're too strong!" Adagio shouted.

Sunset was scared, only an idiot wouldn't be in this situation. But it was for two reasons: one was of Kuro how fast and strong she was compared to her. The other was fear of what the crazed woman would do to her friends if she did nothing. Her friends did everything in their power to make her feel accepted among them. They welcomed her when everyone else just shunned her away. The warmth in her heart grew when she looked at Twilight, who was holding her head murmuring something incoherent with a fearful face. She was just starting to open up to them. When she looked at Sonata seeing how she wanted to start over with them and her family. It all made Sunset tremble from the fear and anger of possibly losing them all. 

She glared at Kuro and Midnight.

Kuro kept playing her sick game with Applejack. She looked at Applejack's hat with wonder before taking it off placing it on her scalp. Giggling to herself as it fit well on her head. That's when she felt the glare from Sunset. Kuro looked up at her cocking her head. She squeezed Applejack one more time before tossing her away like an old toy, Applejack could barely breath as she slumped against the wall. Kuro walked closer to Rainbow Dash, who was clutching her shoulder in pain, a smile crossed her face as she kicked the girl hard in the stomach. She spit out blood as she fell to the ground with glossed over eyes. Sunset felt her hair rising seeing the sight only getting the same smile in response from Kuro, "Hey that glare looks just like Kubo's!" 

"It does resemble that parasite's face. But we can address that later. I'm curious about this Equestrian magic that you and your friends possess." Midnight said admiring the glow that came off Sunset's body, "Unfortunately I promised Kuro some playtime with another group. So I'll just have to experiment on you back home. Kuro, capture her."

Kuro rushed straight at her, Sunset braced herself trying to mentally prepare herself to fight. The crazed woman giggled to herself reaching her hand out. Sunset saw it coming and quickly held her hands to her face in order to block her. Kuro laughed as Sunset's completely covered her face. She jumped up delivering a hard knee to Sunset's solar plexus. Sunset could barely breath as she fell forward straight into Kuro's awaiting palm as she grabbed her neck and slammed her into the ground. She let out a choking cough as the air was knocked out of her. Kuro stood over Sunset a dazed with a smile looking down at her. "Should I knock this one out like the others?"

"No, this won't be long. I just have one last thing to take care of." Midnight began focusing her attention on Adagio. The elder siren grabbed her sister in the only attempt she could have at being protective. "Adagio Dazzle, like Sunset Shimmer, you come from another world making you something higher than a parasite and like Twilight Sparkle you nearly caused harm to my world. But, unlike her, your aura no longer exist so I can't let it grow. I can also kill two birds with stone by taking Sunset with me, making you useless to me. So as the guardian of this planet I must once again pass judgement on you and your siblings. "

"Leave...them...alone!" Sunset painfully shouted as she tried to get back on her feet. Midnight looked at Kuro who nodded and stomped on Sunset's ribcage. She gasped as the air left her lungs and from the pain as Kuro began grinder her heel down. 

The dark Elias smiled cruelly at Sunset then went back to looking at Adagio who, despite the sharp pain in her shoulder, cast a glare at the Elias with each hard breath she took. "I find all three of you guilty of your crimes and your sentence is death." Midnight held up her finger letting power build in it.

"Do whatever you want to me." Adagio said with a hard huff as pain kept rocketing through her shoulder but in a flash her eyes looked like they nearly glowed. Her voice was sharp like a razor, "But if you even think about touching my family I'll tear you apart!" 

"Oh don't worry since all of you aren't human I'll make sure it's painless." Midnight's energy soon reached it's focal point. Sunset watched in horror slamming her fist against Kuro's leg. Adagio looked at her with hard eyes that began to soften as they meet Sunset's fearful eyes.

She sighed looking at Sunset and for the first time she smiled at Sunset saying kind words to her, "Thanks for making Sonata happy again." She then looked at both Sonata and Aria feeling tears build up in her eyes. 'Are they really going to die because of me?' She closed her eyes ready for it to happen as the shining light that was her doom reached it's apex. 

CHEEERUNT

The chirp was as loud as the busting metal door that a bear sized Mothra came through. She was followed by a man with blazing red eyes and orange hair. On his head was woman the same size as Midnight the only difference was that she was in an orange cheerleading uniform. Green lightning shot out of her hand straight at Midnight striking her charging hand. The dark Elias screamed in pain and snarled looking at the trio, "Lora!" 

Kuro turned her head looking at the orange haired man licking her lips as a blush formed on her face, "Kubo!" 

Kubo and Lora both looked at the two with narrowed eyes. Behind them Mothra's eyes began to charge power similar to Godzilla's dorsal spines. "Get away from the girls, Kuro, only warning." Kubo said looking at the downed Sunset and the wounded Adagio. The glare he gave made him look like Godzilla incarnated along with the intense air he gave off. Adagio felt something building up in her as she looked at Kubo. Her body was starting to feel at ease when his gaze meet her. He gave a quick nod to her but kept his focus on Kuro

"Midnight, how could you do this?!" Lora yelled looking at the entire scene. Midnight just snarled at her while Kuro pushed down one more time on Sunset's stomach causing her to cry out. 

"KURO!" Kubo yelled again as she stepped off the girl walking toward him. A blush was splashed across her face as she licked her lips. Sunset coughed hard trying to keep back the vomit building in her throat as she looked at Kubo with desperate eyes. He looked at her briefly giving her a small smile, "Don't worry I'll make this fast."

________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Just a few moments earlier

Kubo sat on his bike looking up at the night sky he sighed too himself. He briefly recalled the look of Sunset's hair. He remembered another woman that had that hair like that. Before the memories took hold he shook them off. He placed his hand over his face moaning, "Why won't these things go away?" 

Something began to crawl up his leg he looked down too see Lora. He smiled and brought his hand down so she could climb on. The elder Elias smiled back at as he brought her up to his shoulder. 

"I could have made it up on my own." She said.

"I know but I was planning on shaking my leg. Didn't want you to start puking on me." Kubo said with a sly smile. Lora's face grew red as she glared at him just making Kubo laugh. With a humph she looked away from him with puffed cheeks, "So any reason why you came here?"

"I wish to change out of these clothes." Lora motioned to the Sailor Moon uniform as she pulled apart her pigtails. Kubo raised an eyebrow at why Lora would ask for his assistance in changing, but just put the thought off. 

Helping take the Elias to the Hawk he looked around finding the portion in the back were Lora and Moll slept. Close to the bedding area where everyone slept. All of the beds were bunks small and uncomfortable to some, but to Kubo and his team it was like sleeping on clouds. They were lined up on the walls two on each side. On the left were Bone Crusher's and Akiko's beds. The top, being Bone Crusher's, was covered in comic books. While on the bottom Akiko's bed was messy with some of her unmentionables hanging off the side. To the right were Kubo's and Hikari's beds both were made up neatly, mostly due to Hikari making them up, but it was still easy to find out whose bed was whose due to the framed picture of the team on the top bunk and the biology book resting on the sheets signaling it was Hikari's. Kubo's bed was the only one that looked normal other than the badges, that signaled his achievements in the military, hanging off the wall.

Next to the beds were two shoe boxes decorated in blue and orange. They were stuffed with cotton balls that made them more comfortable to those who slept in them. Lora had a small flower sticking out of the edge her little orange bed. Moll's blue bed was made up with stuffed teddy bears on all four sides. 

"Don't look and make sure no one else sees." Lora said.

"Yes my Ice Queen." Kubo said helping Lora off his shoulder she responded by sticking her tongue out at him. Once on the ground Lora gladly took off the knee high boots she was in. 

"I don't know what you humans see in these warriors. This battle attire is absolutely useless and it looks like something a trollop would wear." Lora said as she pulled out her cheerleading uniform. Kubo sat down on his bed snickering . 

"This coming from the Earth guardian in a midriff." He said causing Lora to look at her choice of clothing and just how cut off it was.

"Stupid Akiko." She grumbled placing her top on. Kubo kept laughing softly to himself looking away as Lora changed with a red face. When she finally finished she sighed in relief stretching her arms. When she looked up at Kubo she had a solemn expression. 

"How are you?"  

Kubo raised an eyebrow looking down at her before sighing, "I'm fine, Lora."

"You were until that stupid girl kept glaring at you." Lora said furrowing her brow when she thought about Adagio.

"What have I told you about holding grudges?" Kubo said with a sigh picking her up and placing her on his shoulder, "Besides she's like the two of us. Someone who'll look out for those they care about." 

"She still had no right to speak to you that way." 

Kubo smiled patting her on the head leaning up against the wall, "Thanks for looking out for me, but really I'm fine"

"You know I'm the one person you can't lie to so don't even try." Lora said leaning her head against his cheek, "Your heart is in pain, Kubo, I can feel it. It was fine at first, but after you met those girls it seems to have worsened."

Kubo stayed silent for a moment but Lora was pressing harder against him. When Lora wants to talk to someone she'll get her answer ignoring her only making the situation worse. He finally gave in, "Okay, okay, you win." He sighed putting his hand over his face he peeked down at Lora, "Just don't laugh okay."

Lora smiled at him, "You have my word."

"Akiko was right about those girls or partially at least. They did look like members of my family, but I wouldn't call them sisters. Heck they kind of looked like my mother."  Kubo said looking at Lora who stared at him with wide sad eyes. She rubbed her hand against his face. 

"Well that explains a lot." 

At the opening of the Hawk stood Akiko, Hikari, Moll, Bone Crusher, and Mothra. Hikari looked at Kubo with the same sad expression that Lora had. The only difference was she had Akiko's ear in a firm grip. The G-team captain had a pained expression as she struggled in Hikari's grip, but still looked at Kubo with sympathy. Bone Crusher walked over to Kubo sitting next to him putting a hand on his shoulder, "Today just isn't your day." 

Hikari tugged on Akiko's ear causing her to yelp and stand up straight. "I believe you have something to say, Missy."

Akiko flinched at hearing her name being called. But complied with Hikari's orders standing up and looking at Kubo. Hikari let go of her ear and she rushed over toward him. Kubo was surprised when Akiko wrapped him up in a tight hug.

"Sorry about making things awkward with those girls." Akiko said rubbing his back she then looked back at him with worry, "I can still be your big sister right?"

Kubo looked to her and smiled returning the hug. "How many times am going to say this? Your all my family." 

"My insane bro!" He said pounding fist with Bone Crusher.

"My two little girls." Lora blushed while Moll blew him a kiss.

"My hyperactive big sis." Akiko smiled hoping into his lap ruffling his hair causing him to groan.

"And my..." Kubo trailed off when he looked up at Hikari. 

Moll giggled as Mothra slightly pushed Hikari forward, "Your wife silly!"

Kubo and Hikari had wide eyes blushing as they started laughing awkwardly. Akiko and Bone Crusher both looked at each other with sly smiles followed by an 'Oooooh!~' Kubo punched Bone Crusher in the arm. While Hikari tried punching Akiko, who just laughed blocking it. 

"Moll. Kubo and Hikari must first finishing dating before they marry." Lora said looking at her younger sister in disapproval.

"We're not dating!" Kubo and Hikari said at the same time. 

Getting Akiko and Bone Crusher to laugh harder at them. When there was a beeping coming from the radio in the cockpit Kubo and Hikari both tried to go for it but Bone Crusher was easily faster than both of them and Akiko held them both down. 

Once he was in the cockpit they heard him loudly say "Kubo and Hikari's love nest!" 

Thet moaned from embarrassment while Akiko laughed. Mothra happily watched the group interact. But something felt off her antenna began to twitch sensing aura. Lora and Moll felt it too, the elder Elias letting out an annoyed sigh.

"Didn't those girls learn their lessons the first time!" 

"They said they were having trouble with control, Lora." Moll said suddenly she saw Mothra's hair rising as a hiss echoed out of her throat. Everyone looked at each other with wide eyes. Moll looked to her sister with a worried expression "Lora you sensed that right?"

"What's going on?" Kubo asked.

"Three of the girls auras....They disappeared." Lora said looking at Kubo. Bone Crusher came rushing out of the cockpit looking at the team with worried eyes 

"Guys I think we have a problem!" He said holding up his radio and pressing the red button it's side. "Your on speaker, Miki."

"Akiko, are you there?" Miki's voice came crackling out of the radio.

"Yeah what's going on?" Akiko rose off of Kubo hearing her mother's voice sounding slightly frazzled.

"I think I know why the girls couldn't sense the Mutos. They weren't suppressing their auras like, Anguirus! They were being blocked! " Miki's normally calm voice was full of dread causing a chill to go down the entire teams spines. They each knew that blocking another kaiju's aura was only possible for one being on the planet.

"Midnight!" Lora shouted she was starting to glow with anger, but her anger quickly widened into realization, "The girls!" 

"Oh no." Kubo had the same wide eyes as Lora rising to his feet. Mothra started to fly with Kubo chasing after her, "Try not to puke okay." 

Lora nodded to him as she hung on to his shoulder. Mothra looked over her wing seeing Kubo behind her with a quick flap she turned in the air. Getting right behind Kubo, Mothra grabbed him by his waist and Kubo felt the ground disappear beneath his feet. The air around him began to pick up as Mothra started to fly with him. "Okay this works, but what about the door." As the door to the stairwell started to come up faster. Mothra fired a rainbow burst from her forehead blowing the door apart. With surprising speed Mothra flew down the stairwell.  

______________________________________________________________________________________________
Now

Sunset coughed hard trying to keep back the vomit building in her throat as she looked at Kubo. He looked at her briefly giving her a small smile, "Don't worry I'll make this fast."

"Don't say things like that, Kubo," Kuro said licking her lips as she shivered with a sick smile, "it get's me all tingly.~"

Kubo and Kuro stared each other down. Lora and Midnight had energy building up around them. Mothra was by his side ready to pounce. The air was electric around them Adagio and Sunset could feel it. They looked at each other hoping that one had a plan. Sunset was clutching her stomach from the pain she wasn't a doctor but it defiantly felt like Kuro broke one of her ribs. Adagio was still going through the intense pain in her shoulder from Midnight shooting her.

All the elder siren wanted to do was take Sonata and Aria and run as far as possible. But seeing Sunset's pain filled eyes were forcing her to rethink the option. They weren't pleading for help, but full of worry for her will being. The thought of someone she wasn't fond of feeling sympathy for her caused the siren great annoyance. With a quick check she saw that Sonata was still out of it someone would have to carry her, Aria was still on the ground but it looked like she was in and out of conciseness not fit for running at least not by herself. A plan formed in Adagio's head it wasn't one of her best but given the situation it was their only hope. 

With quiet speed she crawled over to Sunset slowly helping her up both keeping their eyes on Kuro. The unicorn looked at her in surprise only for the siren to hold a finger to her lips. "I'll get Sonata you get Aria." She whispered hoping Kuro and Midnight couldn't hear them. Sunset looked over to her friends causing Adagio to click her tongue, "They'll be safe. You heard that little woman she only wants us." 

"So true Adagio I won't kill these six. Yet." Midnight said without turning around causing Sunset and Adagio to flinch. Midnight smiled looking at Lora and Kubo smoke coming off her hand, "Nor will kill the two of you today as well. For you see I have guest and it would be rude to keep them waiting. But I think we have room for one more." Smoke began building up around Midnight that began transferring to Kuro.

"No you don't!" Kubo rushed right at Kuro but she had already jumped back. The woman looked at Sunset and held out a hand ready to grab her. Sunset and Adagio's eyes widen as Kuro got closer. Sunset felt her body move but she wasn't the one in control just as Adagio rushed forward. She quickly caught on to what happened as she skid further back and Adagio crashed into a surprised Kuro. Smoke began to consume them both as Sunset watched in horror as the lower half of Adagio and Kuro's bodies start to fade.

"Adagio!" Sunset called out trying to reach to the siren. Adagio just looked back to her with the same smile she had just before Midnight was going to blast her. 

"Take care of my family." 

Were the last words Adagio said before both she and Kuro vanished within the smoke. Kubo reached out trying to grab them but the smoke faded and they were gone. Kubo snarled punching the ground for being to slow. Lora put a comforting hand on his cheek. When he looked up he saw Sunset falling to her knees tears falling from her eyes.

"Sh-sh-she sacrificed herself to save me." Sunset was barely able to stammer out. Kubo went over to the girl and placed a hand on her shoulder. Looking at her with his disappointed eyes.

"I'm sorry I wasn't fast enough. This is all my fault." He said bringing Sunset's head to his shoulder and rubbed her back. 

Sunset didn't reject the embrace she needed something to ease her pain. There was a gasp from behind them as the rest of the G-team came rushing out of the stairwell. Hikari had a hand placed over mouth looking at the girls quickly rushing to check on Pinkie, Rarity, Fluttershy. Akiko's long hair looked like it was rising with her anger as she checked on Twilight, who was crying in the corner with her hands placed over her face. Bone Crusher scooped a barely conscious Rainbow into his arms. He looked around trying to find room that didn't already have a dead body in it.

"Hey which room is yours?" He asked looking at Sunset. 

Sunset was about to answer but she felt unholy pain rush through her body. The adrenaline in her body had faded and now Sunset was starting to feel the blow to her stomach again. Also the shock of seeing her friends attack recalling all of it was putting a strain on her mind. Sunset started to hyperventilate as Kubo held her tighter.

"Hey just look at me everything's alright." Kubo tried calming Sunset down but the world around her started too get darker. His words were like echoes until she finally went limp in his arms.

.........................
Beneath the docks
.....................

Adagio felt her head spinning when she looked around all she saw was darkness. There was also a biting cold in the air like she just landed in a snow storm. The only sound was a loud crunching sound that echoed around her followed by a low growl and sniff. The smell made her want to vomit. It was like rotting flesh. 

XXERRRRIAN

Adagio covered her ears as the roar was like being next to a jet engine. She felt the earth move as a massive orange foot came crashing down in front of her. The siren shook with fear as her eyes trailed upward. The monster in front of her looked like a wing less dragon three rows of spikes where on it's cheeks. It's yellow eyes looked down at her. In it's mouth was what Adagio assumed was the smell of rotten flesh, the head of the male Muto. The orange kaiju snarled before tossing the head like a bag of potatoes. It made a wet slapping sound as it hit the wall.

XXXKKIIRRR

From behind her came a shriek that was like nails on a massive chalkboard. Adagio shook as she turned to see two red and yellow eyes coming out of the wall. But what shocked the siren was the fact that the wall was moving and changing shades. The walls went from being the colors mud and granite too a sky blue that reminded Adagio of Sonata's hair. Massive tentacles detached themselves leaving ice shards on the wall. The giant cephalopod's fins wiggled as it hissed at the orange lizard cold mist came out of it's beak like mouth. It held Muto's head in one of it's many tentacles and squeezed. The parasite's head began to freeze over before cracking apart. 

Both kaiju stared at each other the lizard snarled at the giant cuttlefish flashing it's ivory teeth. While the over grown cuttlefish flailed it's tentacles ready to grab the lizard. Adagio shook being caught in the middle of two monster. 'I'm in Tartarus.' she thought to herself thinking that she died. This had to be some cruel afterlife that was punishing for her misdeeds. The kaiju closed in on each other not paying attention to the fact that they were going to crush Adagio in the process.

"VARAN, GEZORA ENOUGH!" A familiar voice called out sending a cold shiver down Adagio's spine. Kuro appeared from the shadows with Midnight on her shoulder glowing bright with anger. Midnight looked at Gezora and Varan with pure annoyance both kaiju froze in place as her gazed pierced them. "Gezora go exploring if you find any parasites down here there yours. Now go!" 

The massive cuttlefish let out a shrieking roaring before pulling itself away leaving behind a trail of ice. Varan snarled as he watched Gezora leave. "Calm down!" Midnight sneered her body glowing brighter. Varan just snarled again before looking at Adagio with hunger filled eyes. The massive lizard licked his lips, but a whistle from Midnight caused him to stop and snarl again. 

"Not her we have plans for her." Midnight said looking at Adagio.

"Midnight my toys! They're waking up!" Kuro said with joy not paying attention to the scene, but staring off behind Varan. Adagio followed her eyes noticing the three people on the ground behind the lizard. Two of them, a man and woman, Adagio didn't recognize but the other was the black haired woman she met before. All three of them were groaning as their eyes started to flutter open. 

"Let's have some fun with them, Kuro. But first we should do something about her." Midnight looked at Adagio with a smile, "You should have let me kill you Adagio. Because know you're going to wish you were in Tartarus." Adagio shook with pure fear as she felt the hot breath of Varan come down on her. As well as the unholy look of enjoyment that Kuro had as she walked forward like the slasher in a horror movie. Adagio was paralyzed seeing that there was no where she could run. Kuro grabbed her throat effortlessly hoisting her up.

"Will Kubo look at me like that again if I hurt you?" Kuro asked with a giggle as she licked her lips.
> New York: Varan The Glutton
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The skies over Philadelphia were clear and star filled the only other light was from the airport bellow. The light shone on and off the runaway as planes both took off and landed. From inside one of the control towers the staff walked around listening in for the pilots as they requested permission to land and takeoff. The room was calm just how the head of traffic control liked it. He took a sip from his coffee mug letting out a calming sigh as the warm caffeine went through his body and helped keep him awake. He walked past each monitor seeing the blinking lights of the radars. But one in particular began to make a high-pitched beep signaling something fast was approaching.

He raised a brow at the sight walking behind the equally confused woman behind the radar, "Sir, was there supposed to be some kind air force training drill going on today?" 

"None that I'm aware of." He answered looking down at the radar. The blinking green dot indicating the unknown object approaching the airport at high-speed. His eyes widened in shock at just how fast it was approaching the read out on its speed was close to Mach three and gaining. This wasn't a plane. He looked at everyone in the room, "Ground all flights immediately! Tell all remaining planes to avoid this field! We've got a kaiju!"  

"Look at that!" Another person pointed up in the sky and everyone followed their point of view. 

A red streak was flying low in the sky. Those at the airport only saw the creature for brief instance before the wind ripped the building apart like it was made of cardboard. It was like a hurricane was passing through as cars taken were off the ground being thrown straight into the building. Those who were lucky enough not to be trapped under the rubble looked up in shocked horror seeing the massive creature in the sky. Its horns flashed purple as the kaiju let out an earsplitting screech as it beat its wings down leaving a sonic boom behind. 

In the southern part of the world this creature was simply know as Diablo, a being of death and destruction. Wherever he went horrifying winds followed behind. His green eyes looked over the area the way one would look over a messy room. Disregard and uncaring. He had other things on his mind like the fact that the strange aura he was sensing had vanished as he got closer to his destination. The only other aura he sensed were ones that he knew weren't threats. At least one wasn't a threat. The other made him grind his teeth.

The air around him began to swirl as Diablo beat his wings down harder. A Mach cone formed around him as he sped up before a massive sonic boom echoed across the skies. Mach three turned into four as the wind went past Diablo. Something wasn't right and he was going to find out.

__________________________

Her vision was hazy as the darkness surrounded her. The only thing she knew was that she was on her back. Sunset felt the pain radiating through her body as she slowly rose up to a sitting position. She also felt a horrifying cold in the air. Things only got worse when she heard a familiar laugh that caused her to tense up. Sunset looked around but she still only saw darkness. The sound of footsteps suddenly echoed around her as the giggling got closer.

"Can I play with her, Midnight?" Kuro's voice was colder than whatever dark environment she was in. 

"Soon, Kuro, but first we should deal with the others." Midnight's voice came out of the darkness.

Sunset felt her heart beating through her chest as her. The footsteps got closer she tried to move again in an attempt to hide but Sunset couldn't feel her arms. She started huffing as fear overtook her sense of reason. 

And as if the darkness was giving birth, Kuro emerged looking directly at Sunset. 

She tried moving her arms again to back away, but her body refused. All she could was watch with horror as Kuro stepped closer. She whimpered as the woman was soon standing over her the dark smile never leaving her face. Kuro knelt down cocking her head like a bird before reaching out a hand. Sunset tried screaming but nothing came out, her voice was gone. But she didn't focus on that as Kuro's hand didn't go for her throat but instead something at her side. 

"Aww! But she looks like she makes really fun noises." Kuro sounded like a disappointed child as, to Sunset's surprise, she lifted another woman by her chin. She was unconscious with hair similar to Kuro's own the only exception was that it seemed dirtier than Kuro's pure snow like hair. She wore a grey hoodie with jeans and her arms were tied behind her back. Kuro studied her face with disturbing fascination as her other hand began to creep up into the air like a snake posing to strike. "How about just one little squeeze?" 

"No, I want them all here, Kuro. I want them all to see what happens when a parasite steals from us." Midnight said looking at the unconscious woman the way one would look at a pile of trash. 

XERRRRRRRRAAAIN

The roar was like thunder coming down. A another being emerged from the darkness only it was much larger. Sunset's eyes followed the dragon like creature as it stood on all fours looking down at Kuro and Midnight, both of whom looked very annoyed by it. It snarled back at them giving them a horrifying glare. Midnight just let an annoyed groan, "Yes, yes, and I'll let you eat feed. WHEN. I'M. DONE!"  Smoke began to form around the dark Elias and slowly crept onto Kuro who just giggled looking at her hands as they became transparent. Midnight looked up at the dragon once more giving a final order, "Bring her closer to the water we'll need Gezora to stand guard. And don't eat her!" The dragon just snorted with an annoyed anger.

"I swear I'd get more patience from a cat." Midnight grumbled.

"Are we getting a kitty?!" Kuro said with pure joy causing Midnight to groan before they disappeared leaving Sunset alone with the dragon like kaiju. She made no noise as the dragon just stood still before finally looking down at her. It let out a loud grunt its hand rose to action shocking Sunset as it rose over her. She tried once again to move but with little results she could only look up in horror as the dragon's hand came down upon her.

.........................
........
..

Sunset screamed bloody murder as she rose up covered in sweat. Her arms covered her face trying to shield herself. She could barely hear the calm voice trying to ease her. 

"Hey, Sunset, calm down! You're safe." Kubo spoke calmly holding a screaming Sunset by her shoulders. Her eyes started to focus again seeing the calm smiling face of Kubo looking at her. She kept huffing as the screaming had all but left her already pain filled lungs strained. Her eyes began to wander looking at everything around her and taking it in. She was no longer in the hallway, but in her hotel room. She looked around realizing was she up against the wall seeing that the beds were already occupied.  Twilight was lying on one with a washcloth placed over her head and a bandage wrapped around her neck. She looked out of it, but was still twitching, which told Sunset she was going through something just as bad as she was.

On the other bed both Aria and Sonata were lying down. The younger siren held her cousin in her arms as tears strolled down her face. Aria looked like she was still out, a look of pain was clearly etched onto her face. Sunset noticed that the arm Kuro had grabbed hung uselessly. Sonata had the same white bandage as Twilight wrapped around her neck from where she was pierced by Midnight. If it bothered her Sonata didn't pay it much attention as she was too focused on cradling Aria in her arms. 

A shaky hand was placed on her shoulder and Pinkie gave her weak smile. The pink haired party planner's hair looked like it lost some of its fluff. She had an ice pack placed her head. Sunset was at least happy to see that she appeared in good health besides the loss of some of her usual pep. When she looked around, she also noticed Rarity and Fluttershy were both back on their feet with ice on their heads. Other than some ruffled hair, that Rarity was trying to fix, they looked alright. 

"Owww!" Sunset looked up noticing that Rainbow Dash was sitting at the only table in the room. She had her sleeve pulled up revealing a slash on her arm that was slowly being wrapped up by Akiko. "Couldn't you be a little gentle?!" She sneered at Akiko who just rolled her eyes in response.

"Would you stop squirming?" Akiko said as she pulled on Rainbow's bandages causing the girl to yelp from the pain. She sent Akiko a glare grinding her teeth. 

"Trust me, Dash Bow, Akiko knows what she's doing. She just doesn't have much of a gentle touch." Bone Crusher said. Rainbow blushed slightly when she saw he was watching. She cleared her throat straightening herself back out and putting on her usual bravado. Although when Akiko began tugging harder on the bandages it caused her to shiver from the pain. 

A loud groan soon drew Sunset's attention to the bathroom. She picked up the sound of someone vomiting and a toilet flushing. There was a low groan as Applejack walked out aided by Hikari. The farm girl's eyes looked as if she'd just woken up each step she took was shaky. Hikari was rubbing her back and keeping her steady with a look of concern. "Easy now take it slow." She said easing Applejack along. 

"Thanks." Applejack was about to say more but she stopped clutching her stomach an intense pained look crossing her face. Hikari kept her steady as her cheeks puffed out. It looked like she was ready to throw up again. She struggled for a moment to keep her footing before managing to stay up. "Think Ah need ta sit down." 

With a few more steps Hikari managed to help Applejack sit next to Sunset. She heard the Applejack's ragged breaths as she continued clutching her stomach. Kubo looked at them both with sympathy before clicking his tongue. Hikari put a comforting hand on his shoulder. 

"I should have just attacked her when I had the chance." Kubo said looking at Sunset then over to a still crying Sonata. "It's all my fault."

"Kubo, don't put this all on yourself." Hikari said.

"She's right." Lora and Moll appeared walking from the back of Twilight's head. 

Both of their glowing hands pressed against her head. Causing Twilight to have a slight sense of relief. Lora looked at the group bowing her head, "The fault is mine I should have realized that the attack earlier was one of Midnight's tricks." Moll copied her older sisters actions looking at the girls with sympathy.

Fluttershy looked at the Elias with a small smile, "We don't blame you."

"Yes, darling, you weren't the ones who attacked us." Rarity added on.

"Yeah, you guys are lot nicer than those two were." Pinkie Pie said.

Applejack grunted as she tried adjusting herself to sit up, but still managed to look at all of the G-team. "Speakin a which who the hay were those two?"

"And how can I give them some major back!" Rainbow Dash said punching her fist into her hand and immediately regretting it. As a sharp pain raced through her arm. 

"Kuro and Midnight." Hikari said with a sigh.

"And you're not even close to being on Kuro's level." Akiko stated bluntly pulling on Rainbow's bandages causing her to yelp in pain. Akiko finally finished her handiwork, leaving a less than happy Rainbow Dash rubbing her arm, she looked to the girls with serious eyes, "When it comes to fighting, she's a genius."

"Oh yeah and she's also insane, obsessive, and willing to kill anyone without so much of a second thought." Bone Crusher added on. Sunset and the others all looked at him with wide eyes. The image of her crazed eyes still present in all of their minds. Sonata looked like she was ready to cry harder. 

"And even worse she has, Dagi!" The youngest of the sirens cried out. Akiko elbowed Bone Crusher with an annoyed look for making Sonata cry.

"Don't worry we'll get her back." The G-team captain gave Sonata a light smile slightly getting her tears to dry.

"What about the one who looked like you two? Midnight right?" Sunset asked looking at Moll and Lora.

Moll looked to Lora with sad eyes, but her elder sister just sighed looking at Sunset. "She's my best friend or least she was at one point. Now she's someone who must be stopped before she takes things too far." Sunset cocked her head in confusion at hearing the words coming from Lora.

"In her mind the human race is a danger to the Earth. Everything that's gone wrong in the world: wars, extinctions, deforestation. Midnight blames these on every human being in her mind none of you will change and for that reason she took it upon her to become the judge of life." Moll said with a sad sigh.

"That explains that judgement act she pulled on, Twilight." Rainbow Dash said. Moll shook her head looking at Twilight who was still breaking out in cold sweat.

"It's a miracle Midnight merely placed a curse on her instead of killing her." Moll said rubbing her hand across Twilight's face. 

Sunset was shocked to hear the word curse coming from Moll's mouth. Dark magic was something that both fascinated and terrified her back when she was a student of Celestia. Even reading about the curse of King Sombra was enough to send a jitter down her spine. It also didn't help that she let it take over her for brief period. She was starting to see that this world had more surprises every day. First kaiju, then doll sized women who could use new forms of magic, now dark magic exist in this world as well and it's even worse than what was back home in Equestria. But for now she had to focus on a more pressing matter. 

"Is Twilight going to be okay?"

"We've done all we can for her it would be best if we just let her sleep. It appears the curse Midnight used may have over charged her aura." Moll said but as she spoke Twilight started struggling in her sleep. 

"Stay away." She muttered out in a weak tone.

"Man, I thought you were having an intense dream, Sunset." Rainbow Dash said looking over to the unicorn turned human. 

Sunset leaned her head against the wall recalling her nightmare with a slight shudder, "It felt so real though almost like a memory." 

"That's how some nightmares are." Kubo said patting her on the shoulder. But she just shook her head slowly getting back up to her feet. 

"Something wasn't right about what I saw. Like I was looking at a scene being played out. Kuro and Midnight were both there, but so was this other woman. Midnight wouldn't let Kuro kill her though. She was talking about getting revenge on a group of people." Bone Crusher looked at the others with a raised eyebrow at was being told to them. While Moll and Lora both listened intently. "Then this huge dragon appeared, and Midnight was commanding it."

"Okay, some of that sounds like Midnight and Kuro, like the revenge thing. But she only has four kaiju and none of them are dragons." Bone Crusher stated.

"They have kaiju!" Applejack shouted but winced clutching her stomach and leaned back with a groan. The girls had the same concerned faces. 

"Remember when I told you some of our fights didn't appear on the news. Our fights with Midnight and her kaiju fall into that category." Kubo said looking at the group he held up three fingers, "Three of them we call the Seafood Platter." The girls all just looked at him with raised eyebrows at hearing the odd name. 

"I thought it was funny," Bone Crusher said clearing his throat, "Anyway that group consist of Gezora, an over grown squid, Kamoebas, a turtle who I wouldn't leave alone with children, and finally Ganimes, a crab with more brawn than brain. They're not really all that tough, but they can still cause a lot of havoc. Then there's her main kaiju, Battra, who I'm pretty sure is flying around the city right now." Bone Crusher peeked out the window into the black sky with narrowed eyes. Sunset felt a cold chill at the mention of one of the names.

"You okay sugar cube?" Applejack asked as she saw Sunset starting to go pale. 

"Gezora, I heard Midnight say it in my dream." Sunset said with wide eyes.

"And she didn't mention him when you first met?" Hikari asked with a look of shock. Sunset just shook her head.

"Miss Shimmer, can you describe this dragon from your dreams?" Lora asked.

Sunset was slightly confused by the question but complied, the sight of it was something she couldn't forget, "It had a row of spikes going down its' back, orange scales, and these piercing yellow eyes."

Lora looked like she had just seen a ghost as her skin began to pale. Kubo gave her a confused look while Moll just placed a hand on her sister shoulder with concern. "Lora that sounds like..."

"Yes, I know, Moll." Lora looked up at the girls and the G-team.

"Um, Lora what's up with the world is danger face?" Bone Crusher asked seeing the serious way Lora was looking at them.

"The creature from Sunset's nightmare it sounds just like an ancient demon that was imprisoned long ago. Varan the Glutton." 

There were looks of confusion all around. Sunset the most out of everyone figuring out the creature from her dream didn't just have a name but was also a demon was throwing her for a loop. 

Rainbow Dash was the one who spoke up out of the group, "Varan the Glutton? What kind of name is that?"

"And why is Sunset dreaming about him?" Rarity asked.

Lora began weaving her tail, "I was only a child when I heard about Varan, Moll was barely a year old, I only knew from the stories my elders told me. However, even their descriptions of him were vague, they talked as if Varan just spawned from beneath the Earth. But they always spoke of the same thing. His lust for blood."

Pinkie Pie gasped loud enough to nearly get everyone to jump out of their skin, "He likes blood that must mean.....HE'S A VAMPIRE!" 

A silence filled the room as everyone just gave Pinkie Pie confused stares. Rarity nudged her in the shoulder putting a shushing finger to her mouth.

"Go on, darling." 

Lora let out a clearly annoyed sigh before going on, "Varan would kill and eat anything that caught his eye. Before his rampage could continue a group of mages from several temples set off to seal him away. They did succeed but it came at a great cost." Lora's face grew darker, "The only spells strong enough to stop Varan were all forbidden blood seals."

"Blood seals?" Fluttershy asked.

"A blood seal is a technique that cost the user their life in order to seal away their enemy." Moll stated. 

"But if he's supposed to be sealed away, why did I see him in my dream?" Sunset asked.

Lora rubbed her chin in thought these girls had all turned her view of the world upside down. As well as learning of this Equestria and its forms of magic. When she looked at Sunset she did see that her aura was strong and still growing. "It could be your Equestrian magic that's caused this vision of yours."

"My magic?" Sunset asked.

"But she didn't have ears or a tail while she was sleeping." Pinkie said pointing at her head and rump. 

"Didn't you all say you still have no control of your powers?" Lora said with a deadpan expression before looking off in a more neutral expression, "But Varan is another case it could have been that his seal broke without us noticing."

'I hope.' The elder Elias thought to herself dreading the other answer.

Sunset looked at her hands trying to feel if any of her magic was coming out, but nothing seemed to be happening. Ponying up was one thing but this was something else. 'Great as if I didn't have enough to start researching.' She thought to herself. Akiko on the other hand had other ideas going through her head.

"Yo, Sunny, can you describe anything else that happened in your little dream." She said while pulling at the ends of her hair. Kubo listened intently as well although his mind was already settled on what he was going to do.

"Well there isn't much to describe other than the fact that it was pitch black and for some reason it was also cold." Sunset began thinking of anything else that happened, "She told Varan to move closer to the water with Gezora."

Akiko nodded her head in understanding and looked out the window then up to the sky. With a squint she noticed the dark clouds that hung over the eastern part of the city. Her eyes hardened at the sight of them. "Lora on a power scale where would you place this Varan thing?"

"It's hard to say but from the stories I've heard..." The elder Elias looked at Kubo, Akiko, and Bone Crusher specifically, "Imagine a creature with the strength of Godzilla, the defense of Anguirus, and the speed of Rodan." Their eyes all widened in response at her assumption.

"Talk about a triple threat." Bone Crusher said.

Kubo just slammed a fist into his open palm shocking the girls, but getting a smile from Akiko. "Who cares? Midnight and Kuro are in the city planning who knows what. And to top it all off she has Adagio with her. That's reason enough for me to go after them." 

"For realizes?" Sonata asked shocked to hear Kubo's words. He walked over and sat on the edge of the bed the young siren was on. He looked at Aria with a slight frown noticing that she was twinging in pain. With his left hand he pat Aria on the head and with his right he hooked his pinkie around Sonata's. Sonata gazed into Kubo's eyes, that looked similar to her own.

"I promise I'll get her back." He said in a soft tone in his left hand he felt a shift. 

"You won't break it will you?" Aria was looking at Kubo with one eye weakly held open. 

Kubo just smiled at her, "Haven't broken one yet." Sonata's eyes glistened with tears as she wrapped her arms around Kubo. He just smiled and rubbed her back as she buried her face in his shoulder. She let out muffled a 'thank you' through her sobs. 

"You're not planning on going alone are you?" Bone Crusher asked with a raised eyebrow Kubo just looked over his shoulder.

"No way, Hikari would kill me if I did that." 

Hikari smiled at him and nodding her head in agreement, "It's true." 

Bone Crusher smirked cracking his knuckles, "Good I've always wanted to fight a demon kaiju vampire." Everyone just gave him confused looks. He just shrugged, "I have a weird bucket list."

Akiko just rolled her eyes in amusement at him before putting a serious face, "Alright if you two really are ready then you better get going. Hikari the two of us are staying here." 

"But Aki!" Hikari was about to protest but Akiko held up her hand.

"The two of us have to take care of the girls and get these kids out of here." 

Rainbow Dash jumped up shaking her head in defiance, "Woah, Woah, what do you mean take care of us?! We're all going to help you guys get Adagio back." 

Akiko just rolled her eyes and grabbed Rainbow Dash lightly be the arm causing the girl to yelp in pain. "Did Kuro hit you over the head? Look at what she did to all of you." Rainbow looked at her arm then at over toward her friends. Akiko then looked her in the eye, "That was her holding back if you go back she'll end up doing something even worse."

"She's right, Rainbow." Applejack said with a slight wince as she tried standing up, "This isn't something we can handle."

Sunset felt hurt at hearing Applejack ready to give up so easily. But then she also saw the pained look in the farm girl's eyes. Rarity and Fluttershy both looked the same way. Pinkie's mood was easy to identify as well due to her deflating hair. There was a moan of annoyance as it started to hit Rainbow Dash as well. For once they couldn't do anything and they all knew it. Akiko pat Rainbow on the head. "Hey you all don't have to look so down. Boney and Kubo will be faster on their own. And we'll still need your help getting your school out of here before this city turns into a warzone. "

"What does that mean?" Fluttershy asked nervously.

"Moll." Akiko looked at the youngest Elias who just smiled back at her.

"On it." Moll's body began to glow bright as she cupped her hands together and knelt in down as if in prayer. Her voice was like that of an angle of she began to sing.

.......................
Atlantic Ocean
.......................

Godzilla was lying at the bottom of the ocean letting the gentle currents rock his enormous body. Fish swam around him looking for a form of shelter for the night. Sleeping was something he enjoyed and in the open ocean he could finally be at peace after the day he had. His body still felt sore from the electric shocks of Femuto, but with help of his healing factor it was able subside. He let out a low sigh as sleep began to over take him.  

"Godzilla!"

A soft noise played in his head. Almost like hearing a soft breeze it helped in soothing him down. Soon it came back again but it was followed by a strong aura. Godzilla opened his eyes wide feeling the familiar presence of those he would protect. He looked up at the dark skies under the water. He could barely make out the small insectoid form of Mothra flying in the sky. Something was wrong.

Like a crocodile he stuck his head out of the water. The small Mothra landed on his snout twitching her antenna in agitation while her mouth began clicking away. Each chirp was fast paced and barely legible. He rolled his eyes with an annoyed snarl before growling. Mothra flew up in the air before pointing in the direction of the city. She chirped again looking at Godzilla she began to show signs of something  being wrong. That's when he saw them, the looming clouds slowly starting to come toward the city. When he sniffed the air he could smell the electricity. 

Godzilla narrowed his eyes. Defiantly something wrong. With a quick snort he pointed his snout toward the city. Mothra chirped once more moving her top leg almost in a form of salute before flying back toward the city. Godzilla dove back under the water beating his tail down to increase his speed. He couldn't see the aura but he knew there was a threat back in the city. Godzilla let out a thundering roar as he charged through the ocean.

....................
Crowne Plaza Hotel
..................

Moll's body stopped glowing and she was breathing heavily for a moment. 

"He's coming, Aki." She happily said giving Akiko a thumbs up but her body started to wobble. Lora rubbed her sister's back letting out a soft sigh.

"You used to much energy again, Moll."

"Sorry, Lora, it takes a lot to get Godzilla's attention when he's asleep."

Sunset's eyes widened hearing Godzilla's name. Kubo just nodded in understanding while Bone Crusher just snickered.

"Glad to know the Big Guy's just as fired up as we are."

"How long until he get's here?" Kubo asked. Moll just looked at him and Sonata with a slight frown.

"At least an hour. But Mothra will be back soon." She said attempting to lighten the bad news.

"But what about that Varan monster, if he's really in the city can Mothra beat him by herself?" Fluttershy asked nervously looking at everyone in the room. There was a uneasy silence between Moll and Lora as they exchanged concerning looks. 

"She can at least hold him off while we rescue, Adagio." Lora stated.

"What do you mean, we?!" Moll said looking at Lora who walked toward Kubo.

"I shall accompany Kubo and Bone Crusher on this rescue. They'll need me to negate Midnight's magic." Lora said Moll was about to voice her opinion of coming along but Lora spun around holding up a finger, "Don't even think about it young lady! You've had to call Godzilla twice now you're energy is too low. You're staying with the girls and resting."

Moll looked ready to protest but the look Lora gave her immediately silenced her. Moll just looked away with a slightly hurt expression Lora clicked her while rolling her eyes. She gripped Moll's arm tight and pulled her into a hug. She whispered something into her younger sister's ear which caused her to giggle, "You promise!" Lora just nodded her with slightly red cheeks.

Akiko smiled at the sight before snapping her fingers getting everyone's attention, "Okay now that we have our teams worked out let's get going!" 

There was a quick commotion as they all left the room heading toward the stairwell . Applejack was being helped out by Hikari while Akiko was carrying Twilight on her back. Despite the pain in her own arm Rainbow Dash helped a limping and slightly red faced Aria out. Sonata was walking with a slight wobble but she luckily had Pinkie, Rarity, Fluttershy by her side to help keep her steady. Sunset was following behind Kubo and Bone Crusher. There was an ache in her chest at not being able to help Adagio with her own hands and not being able to pay Kuro back. The thought of Adagio's actions was still playing in her mind. She held a strong scowl as she walked out.

"Alright you three better not do anything stupid out there." Akiko said with a smile as she held out her fist.

"Come on Cap, it wouldn't be us if we didn't do something stupid." Bone Crusher joked connecting his fist with hers'.

"Will you at least come back in one piece." Hikari said connecting her fist with Akiko and Bone Crusher's.

"Hey, I'm supposed to be the overprotective one." Kubo had a sly smile as he held up his fist. Lora stood on Kubo's shoulder as she looked toward Moll who stood on top Hikari's shoulder. Moll looked at her sister with slight frown before slapping her cheeks and putting on a strong smile. She held out her tiny fist looking at Lora who just smiled back copying the action. All of the G-team held trusting smiles each of them showing that they believed in each other. 

"Hey Kubo ya mine doin me a favor?" Applejack asked getting his attention, "When ya see that white haired varmint giv her good punch in the gut for me."

"And break her arm for me." Aria chimed in.

"That goes double for me." Rainbow Dash said. 

"So we've got a rescue, a gut punch and an arm breaking. Yeah I think we can do all that." Bone Crusher held a smile. 

"Let's go!" 

All of the G-team shouted preforming a group fist bump. Bone Crusher and Kubo took off up the stairs with Lora screaming for them to slow down. As Applejack watched them leave a blush formed on her face with a sly smile.

"Say that Kubo fella got a girlfriend?" She asked Hikari who began stammering. 

Moll rushed into her face eyeing the farm girl, "Don't even think about! Hikari has already laid claim to his heart." Before Moll could go on Hikari placed a finger over her mouth as her face began to shine bright red. 

"Don't listen to her. Kubo and I are just friends." Hikari laughed hysterically as she tried speeding up the walk. Akiko just blew some of her hair out of her face while saying uh-huh under her breath. "We are, Akiko!" 

"I didn't say a thing." Akiko said rolling her eyes with a laugh as she walked ahead of Hikari. 

"Geez, AJ, didn't know you were so straight forward." Rainbow Dash said looking at the blushing Applejack. The farm girl just returned her smile with her own.

"Better to be straight forward than freezing up, Dash Bow." She snickered getting Rainbow Dash to snarl at her. 

Aria joined in at seeing Rainbow Dash getting embarrassed. Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie, and Sonata started laughing as they began to ease away the tense situation. As they turned the corner heading toward the next floor none of them noticed that Sunset wasn't following them. She looked back seeing the pathway that lead back to the roof. She couldn't stop thinking about Adagio saving her from Kuro and Midnight. She clenched her fist tight, Adagio was alone being put through who knows what.

She couldn't move forward with the others something in her body wouldn't let her. Just the thought of trying drove her insane. When she looked up at the steps where Bone Crusher and Kubo ran off to her heart began beating faster with anticipation. She steeled herself taking a deep breath and turned around. Sunset ran up the steps but winced clutching her side the pain from Kuro stomping on her was still present. 'Ignore it, Sunset, you've got a siren to save!' She shook off her pain and continued running.

____________________

It didn't take long for her to reach the roof and to her surprise Kubo and Bone Crusher weren't there. The sound of a roaring engine caught her attention. Sunset ran fast running past the a/c unit where she first encountered Mothra. The sight of the Hawk glowing caused her eyes too widen in shock. Blue flames where coming out the engines as the massive jet began to rise off the ground. She looked down seeing that she was to late too come on board. It was a stupid idea anyway, how was she going to explain wanting to come with them? 

Suddenly the sound of clanging metal caught her attention.  She looked back up noticing that the metal pad door slowly starting to close, but it was wide enough for her to jump through. "Okay you've turned into a demon, created a massive alicorn at a battle of the bands, and turned into an angle to fight a demon. Jumping onto a plane to fight a giant monster is nothing." She said with a nervous laugh. As the Hawk got higher into the air her opening began to get smaller. With a deep breath she took off running putting all of her focus onto the door. Sunset began speeding up each step she took however sent a large amount of pain through her ribcage. 

'Just ignore it!' 

More pain shot through her as she got closer. 

'Ignore it!' 

She focused on seeing Adagio being taken and the cries of Sonata. As the Hawk began getting higher in the air Sunset narrowed her eyes. Her knees bent and it was like being punched in the stomach. 

'Ignore it!' 

With all the strength she had Sunset jumped in the air with a shout of pain and determination. 

With a desperate hand she gripped closing pad door. She smiled to herself with the luck she had. She soon let the momentum of the swinging door help her. With a hard grunt Sunset pulled herself up with everything she had.  Just as the door closed she barely managed to get through rolling down the side and landing on her back. She sighed after managing to beat her first challenge and letting herself relax for a moment. 

That was a major mistake. 

The pain in her ribcage skyrocketed through her body. Sunset cupped her hand over her over mouth trying to keep her scream down. When she sat up her head moved like it was on a swivel trying to find something to scream into. Lucky for her the beds hadn't folded back inside the walls she grabbed one of the pillows off the bed and slammed her head into it letting out a muffled scream while banging her feet against the floor.

Inside the cockpit Bone Crusher sat at the wheel looking out at the thunder clouds that were forming over the docks and spreading over the city. "I think that's what Sunset meant when she said they were by the water." Kubo nodded in agreement along with Lora, who sat on his shoulder. Their eyes where hardened and ready for action.  As they got higher into the air Bone Crusher put his goggles on with a wild smile. He pulled down on the throttle and began flipping switches. "Engines full throttle! Weapons hot! And tunes..." He pushed a button the dash board and a guitar started blasting out of it, "Rockin!" 

Lora laughed as she saw Bone Crusher rocking his head with the beats. The sound of soft banging suddenly caught her ear. She turned her head looking at the sealed door behind them with a raised eyebrow. "Do you two hear something?"

"We didn't have time to pack away everything so stuff is probably going to be rolling around." Kubo said as the Hawk started flying over the city. All three of them were unaware that they had stowaway on board.

..........................
Under the City
.......................

Pure pain was racking through Yearling's body. She could taste blood in her mouth and nausea was setting in. The only thing she could remember was being attacked from behind by a woman. There was another moaning sound from her side as her vision started to clear. Her eyes widened when saw Soarin coughing and holding his throat. Next to him she noticed Fleetfoot shifting her arms with a grunt as her eyes fluttered open. Yearling's eyes widened when she noticed that Fleetfoot's hands where tied behind her back. Fleetfoot soon recognized the situation herself as she started struggling to free her arms.

"What's going on?" Fleetfoot said with a hard grunt.

"Hold on Fleet let me see." Soarin said looking at the ropes around her hands. 

Fleetfoot looked at him surprised, "Soarin what are you doing here?" When Fleetfoot looked around she noticed she wasn't at docks, "Hey where are we?!"

"That's what I'm trying figure out." Yearling said looking at the rocky terrain.

"Yearling you're here too?!" Fleetfoot looked passed Soarin and saw Yearling. She recoiled when saw that Yearling's face was bloodied and bruised, her left eye was black, and her lip was bleeding from a cut. "Did you fight a train?"

"Shut up." Yearling spat out some of her blood out looking at Fleetfoot annoyed. 

"Could you two just not right now." Soarin said with an annoyed sigh as he began working the ropes on Fleetfoot's hands, "Yearling if you could tell us what happened to you without being sarcastic that would be great."

Yearling just rolled her and thought back to before she blacked out, "I was looking for those girls I met this afternoon. When I found their room I was jumped by some crazy woman." 

"Did you get a good luck at her?" Soarin asked as he finally managed to untie Fleetfoot's hands. But he stopped when a low growl echoed around them like thunder.

There was a soft child like giggle that echoed after it as the earth beneath them shook. The smell of rotting meat filled the air as the draconic head of Varan hovered above them all. He growled looking at them with hunger filled eyes. His hunger had grown since he was forced to stay bellow the earth and the smell of fresh meat was now driving him crazy. But the harsh words from his mistress forced him to keep still. 

From beneath Varan a giggling woman appeared she looked at all three of them with an insane smile. At her side she held a struggling orange haired girl by the neck. On her shoulder stood a miniature woman who gazed at them with pure malice. Yearling looked at them with shock then narrowed her eyes. 

"You." She hissed.

"You know this chick?" Fleetfoot asked with fearful eyes as she couldn't look away from Varan.

"That's the woman who attacked me and that's one of the girls I met." Yearling said with a slight growl in her voice.

"Whoever she is we have to get that girl away from her." Soarin said getting ready for action. 

A purple flash of light flew by his cheek. He felt something warm starting to flow down his face. He touched his face and recoiled when he saw that his cheek was bleeding. It was then that the pain of the attack started to register. Soarin fell onto his back screaming. 

"Looks like you were right Kuro they are awake. Throw Adagio with them." Midnight said as she blew on her smoking hand. Kuro giggled holding up Adagio as she gasped for air. With surprising ease she threw Adagio at the group. The siren groaned as she hit the rocky ground. She slowly sat up gripping her shoulder and glared at Midnight and Kuro.

Kuro just returned it with smile before settling her eyes on Yearling, Soarin, and Fleetfoot. "Is it playtime Midnight?"

"I don't like the sound of that." Fleetfoot gulped as Kuro and Midnight approached.

"What is that thing?" Yearling said looking at Midnight. Midnight merely glared at her as her body began to glow with purple aura. Yearling felt the air leave her body. It felt like there was an invisible hand wrapped around her throat crushing it. 

"Watch your tongue thief!" Midnight shouted baring her fangs. 

"A.K! What's wrong with you?!" Soarin frantically held Yearling as she gasped for air.

"And who are you calling a thief?!" Fleetfoot stood she was clearly afraid, but she still looked ready to fight. Kuro just smiled at the sight and rushed foreword. Soarin was meet with her foot in his chest and Fleetfoot was hefted into the air by the neck. Midnight stopped her torture leaving Yearling a gasping mess.

"You all stole something from our island." Kuro said looking into Fleetfoot's eyes.

"Yeah sorry to disappoint you sweet heart but this is the first time we've meet." Fleetfoot managed to get out with Kuro's hand wrapped around her throat. 

"No, not you but members of your group." Midnight said.

Yearling shook off her shock and glared at the two of them, "So what? You two freaks going to torture us for information. Because we're not going to give you..." Kuro threw Fleetfoot into her knocking the wind out of both of them. 

Adagio watched the situation with horrified eyes. Every fiber in her mind was screaming for her to run away but her body wouldn't let her. She had no idea where she was or if there was an exit and standing in front of her was both Varan and Kuro. Midnight looked at the siren with an evil grin as she clearly knew what was going on in Adagio's head. 

"We already gained that information from all of you, Yearling." Midnight said her eyes flashing purple as she gazed into Yearling's eyes.

"It was quite simple really." Her voice played in all of their heads. 

"Did you all hear that?" Fleetfoot said looking around confused.

"You see we're not torturing you for information," Midnight had an evil smile as she looked at everyone around her, "We're torturing you for fun."

Varan growled in annoyance looking down at them all. He sounded like an angry crocodile as he looked down at the humans before him. He could smell the blood flowing through them all. As well as the smell of fear they all produced. It was driving him insane. He had to feed.

"Yes, I know we should move along with this, Varan. Kuro pick one." Midnight said. 

Kuro smiled looking right at Fleetfoot. She licked her lips as the anticipation was beginning to overwhelm her. Soarin saw where her gaze went and he began to break out in sweat. Fleetfoot was one of his closest friends and one of his greatest comrades. She helped with so much. She got him through basic training, pushed him to get his promotion, and introduced him to the love of his life. Something he couldn't stop thanking her for. From his neck he pulled out a gold locket popping it open he cast a small smile before looking at Kuro with hard eyes.

Kuro stepped forward her hand twitching as she began giggling to herself. Fleetfoot glared at her but Yearling saw that her hands were starting to shake. Midnight smiled at the sight as well but she heard the sound of rocks moving. She turned to see Soarin rising back up to his feet. 

"Oh good a volunteer." The dark Elias said. Kuro looked at Soarin with a raised eyebrow.

"But I want her." She said pointing at Fleetfoot. 

"Not happening!" Soarin said he reached into his back pocket pulling out an M9. The sound of clicking behind her drew Kuro's attention to Yearling pointing another gun at her. 

Midnight just rolled her eyes, "You parasites and your guns. Tell me if by some miracle you do manage to kill us what will you do about him?" She pointed a clawed finger at Varan. Said kaiju was looking down at him with drooling fangs. Soarin kept his hardened glare at Kuro his hands staying in place. 

Kuro began tapping her chin humming to herself completely unfazed by the fact that she had two guns pointed at her. She then snapped her finger shouting with a loud gasp and smile. Midnight looked at her with a raised eyebrow her eyes flashed purple once more nodding her head. The dark Elias chuckled darkly to herself she held out her hand and a purple ball formed out of it. She clenched her fist causing the ball to spilt in two flying straight into the barrels of Yearling and Soarin's guns causing them both to burst apart. Yearling yelled out in pain as the gun scrapped apart her hands causing her to fall back holding her bloody hands at Fleetfoot's feet. 

Soarin did the same falling to a knee looking at his now bloodied hands as pieces of his gun remained inside them. Kuro laughed as she knelt down in front of him. Looking at him with a child like smile as she held her chin in her hands. "So you wanna play with me that bad? Well then let's play hot potato!" She said with a smile that caused Soarin to look at her as if she was crazier than she already was. Even Adagio looked at her strange although the fear building up inside of her was growing as she began to sense the same disturbingly calm air she when they first met. 

"Hot potato?" Soarin said with confusion.

"Yep it'll be fun! If I win then you die. If you win then you and your friends runaway." Kuro said. Soarin just kept looking at her with a raised brow clearly showing signs of distrust. Kuro just tilted her head shrugging her shoulders, "Well if you don't wanna play." 

Midnight held up her hand toward Yearling and Fleetfoot energy charging inside of it. 

"Stop!" Soarin franticly shouted, "Stop. I'll do it. I'll play, just promise you'll let them go."

"I promise." Kuro looked at him with an innocent smile. Soarin looked over to Fleetfoot who stared back at him with fearful eyes. But he just gave her a reassuring smile before looking back at Kuro.

"Okay, so how do we play?"

"Simple you have to hold onto a little fire cracker. I don't know if it's a dud or not. If it doesn't go off and you don't drop it you win. But if goes off or you drop it I win!" Kuro said reaching into her pocket and pulled out a red stick no bigger than an eraser with a small fuse. 

Soarin looked at it shocked, "Hey I thought you said a firecracker. That's a stick of dynamite!" 

"You still wanna play?" Kuro asked tossing the dynamite in her hands. 

Soarin felt his heart beating in his chest with anxiety. He was caught between a rock and hard place. Fleetfoot had the same frantic look as he did. Soarin pulled his locket out and took it off his neck wrapping the chain around his badly damaged hand. 

"Love you hot head." He whispered kissing the locket. Soarin held out his hand taking the stick of dynamite.

"Soarin, what are you doing?!" Fleetfoot frantically yelled as Soarin began backing away from them. 

"Don't worry about me just be ready to run when I win." Soarin said with confidence that barely masked the fear that was radiating off him. 

Midnight smiled at him before firing a blast at the fuse. The sound was like a snake ready to strike. Adagio shook with fear at hearing the fuse get shorter. She held her hands over her ears not wanting to hear the dynamite go off. As well as to drown out the frantic cries of Fleetfoot. Yearling was holding onto her to make sure the woman didn't do anything to comprise them. She could only watch with a hard face that masked her worry.

She may not have liked Soarin that much be she at least respected him. Enough that even she didn't wish this situation on him. It also gave her great discomfort at knowing he was doing this to save her. Whether it was a conscious decision or not she silently prayed for his safety.  

Soarin was doing his best to control his breathing as the fuse got closer to the dynamite. Of all the dumb things he'd ever done this was definitely in the top ten. As it got closer to the stick time seemed to almost slow down for him. He closed his eyes tensing up ready for whatever was about to happen. Kuro smiled licking her lips. Fleetfoot kept screaming for Soarin to drop the stick. Adagio braced herself as well ready to hear the screams of horror.

The fuse finally stopped hissing and they waited for the boom. Seconds felt like hours as the smell of the burning string filled everyone's noses. After a few more seconds nothing happened. Soarin opened his eyes and saw that the stick was just smoking in his hand. Fleetfoot saw it as well as and a smile followed by a sigh of relief came out of her mouth. Soarin laughed as the tension started to leave his body and he let the stick of dynamite fall from his hands. Adagio still looked on in fear as she looked at Kuro. Her smiled had only grown wider.

"You lose."

Before anyone could process what she just said the walls began to move in around them. Adagio was shocked when she lost control of her body and began rolling with the dirt. The same happened with Yearling and Fleetfoot as the wall began to push them. Soarin looked around seeing what was going and looked at Kuro with a glare. 

"What's going on?!"  

Just as Soarin was about to rush Kuro he felt a large pain in his throughout his body. Then he felt nothing there was a wet dripping sound echoing around him. His head began to sway and he began to feel drowsy. Fleetfoot managed to get her head to stop spinning and looked up with horror. Yearling saw it as well as her eyes widened and her breath began to quicken. 

"SOARIN!" Fleetfoot screamed as she saw Soarin was impaled on the tip of a boney spike. Adagio saw it as well and vomit began to spew from her mouth. The wall moved again when Varan growled leaning down next to Kuro. Adagio then looked around noticing another white spike just inches from impaling her.

They were scattered all around all leading back to Varan. Then it hit her why Kuro was smiling. Varan had his tail wrapped around them the whole time. Kuro giggled patting Varan on the snout, much to the dragon's annoyance. Soarin coughed up blood as his feet started to dangle off the ground. He looked at Kuro as his eyes started to glaze over.

"Y-y-you s-said."

Kuro walked forward placing a hand on his cheek, "I said you couldn't drop it. You dropped it." 

Soarin felt the world going dark around him. The last few bits of the world he saw was Varan leaning closer toward him. When looked over at the scared face of Adagio and then to the crying Fleetfoot he could only form one word, "Sorry." His hand opened letting his locket fall into Kuro's waiting palm. She held it up studying it with fascination. Midnight smiled and snapped her fingers.

"Varan feed."

His lips curled back and his eyes turned into slits as what looked a horrifying smile morphed onto the demonic dragon's face. He opened his fanged mouth revealing teeth the size of a man and chomped down on the hunk of meat sitting on his tail. Fleetfoot watched with horrified eyes as Soarin was torn away from Varan's tail, some of his blood landing on her face. The kaiju jerked his back letting the limp body of Soarin fly in the air like a rag doll. Varan rose to his full his height and opened wide letting Soarin fall onto his tongue before his jaws snapped shut. A crunch sound could be heard as Varan let out satisfied growls as the blood washed over his tongue.

Each time Varan chewed another crunch could be heard causing Adagio to shudder. It didn't take a rocket scientist to figure out that the crunching was the sound Soarin's bones. Fleetfoot was shaking as tears continued to stream down her face. But a hum from Kuro soon drew her eyes at the white haired woman as she continued to study Soarin's locket. As she held it in front of her. Fleetfoot's eyes began to shake from rage and sadness. Yearling was still in a state of shock from the sight to notice that Fleetfoot was rising back up. 

"Put that down." Fleetfoot hissed at Kuro. 

Kuro didn't acknowledge focusing on the locket in her hands causing Fleetfoot's anger to rise. Without any hesitation or regard for her own safety she rushed forward. Yearling snapped out of her stupor just as Fleetfoot was running off.

"Fleetfoot wait!" Yearling called out but it fell on deaf ears as Fleetfoot let out a loud battle cry. 

Fleetfoot could barely think straight her anger was overtaking any form of rational thought. The only thing she wanted to do was beat Kuro into the ground. Kuro continued to look at the locket completely unaware of the person rushing at her. So it caught Fleetfoot off guard when Kuro back handed her across the cheek with little effort not even once taking her eyes off the locket. She fell to the ground dazed.

When she pushed the locket open she took a look at the photo inside. The woman inside had hair like fire with orange eyes she was playfully sticking out her tongue at the photographer. Kuro took the picture out and examined it with another hum before tossing the picture away. It landed at Fleetfoot's, now bruised face. She held up the locket to Midnight who just rolled her eyes, "Midnight what do you think should I keep this or the hat." Kuro pushed up Applejack's hat that still rested on her head.

"You know I don't care." Midnight said looking at Adagio, "I have bigger fish to fry." 

Just as she began to glow both Midnight and Varan shot their heads up. Midnight began to clench her teeth with a growl escaping her throat, "Curse you, Moll."

Varan's eyes were wide as he sensed two aura's approaching. One was bluish green and it felt like it was scattered throughout the area but was slowly starting to form together. The other was a strong blue aura it was a good distance away but he could sense how enormous it was. They both held his attention. For it had been ages since he had a good fight. 

"Change of plans, Kuro, we have guest coming. How about we greet them?" Midnight said with a snap of her finger getting Varan's attention. 

The kaiju looked up at the ceiling and held his massive hand over all of them. Adagio shook with fear as the hand, with surprising grace, scooped her, Kuro, Fleetfoot, and Yearling. With his other hand Varan scrapped away at the dirt ceiling above them with little effort. He easily managed to push through the ceiling allowing him to push his hand out. Dumping the humans out.

Kuro landed with ease while the others fell onto their backs. Adagio let the world stop spinning around her to get her bearings to her annoyance it was still dark, but there was some light coming through. She looked over noticing that their were windows around. There was also a smell that she'd grown to familiar with since meeting Kuro, rotting meat, only this time it seemed ten times worse. The floor was crusty with dark red stains on the floor. When her eyes began adjusting she then noticed the large lumps on the ground and to her disturbance they were moving. Kuro walked past her straight toward the lumps when she reached out the sound of loud buzzing caught Adagio's ears.

The lumps seemed to spring to life revealing themselves to be a horde of flies. They flew around in every direction before some settled on the ground or soon sat back to what they were doing. Feasting on the corpses that littered the ground. "What kind of monster are you?!" Fleetfoot said looking at the dead bodies around her with wide eyes. Yearling for the first time felt a fearful gulp going down her throat as she looked at where they were. She began to realize that they were in a warehouse. When she looked at the sides she saw areas where the crew would work on metal objects and the office where their boss worked.

Kuro grabbed one of the corpses under her and began pulling it toward the hole that Varan created. "Hear you go, Varan, a little something for your trouble." She threw the corpse down to the awaiting Varan's open maw. He gave a satisfied growl before stomping off underground. 

Midnight looked at Fleetfoot who glared at them with great anger. She then turned to Adagio who was in a shocked state at seeing the bodies scattered across the ground. "Kuro that parasite, Kubo, is on his way here. Didn't you want to give him a something?" Midnight said with a dark smile. Kuro shared her smile looking at Fleetfoot.

"I have to give him an anniversary card!" She shouted clapping her hands together.

"Play with those two, Kuro." Midnight said clasping her hands together metal chains began descending from the ceiling as if we they were alive warping around Fleetfoot and Yearling painfully hoisting the women to their feet. The dark Elias vanished in a puff of smoke reappearing on Adagio's shoulder. 

"Adagio and I need to talk." 

In the blink of an eye Adagio was inside the head of the office. To the siren's surprise the lights seemed to flash on by themselves slightly blinding her. When she looked up she noticed that Midnight sat on the desk in front of her with an amused smirk as she watched Adagio struggle to readjust once more. She jumped when she heard a high pitched scream coming from outside office followed by maniacal laughter. 

"I figured you'd want to be in here where it's quiet. Kuro can get quite loud when she plays." Midnight said sitting down and crossing her legs holding her chin in her hand, "Now tell me all about this Equestrian magic that Sunset creature possess."

Adagio couldn't the entire situation had left her with out words. Her mind was still trying to process what had been happening. All she could do was fearfully scoot away from Midnight some instinct in her body wanted her to run. Midnight just looked at her before letting out an annoyed sigh sparking her fingers together, "Remember what happened the last time you tried running?" Adagio stopped looking at the scar through her torn jacket that still bled. Midnight smiled at the sight as a thought began to occur to her, "Maybe I should just probe the mind of that little sister of yours again."

Adagio glared at her stomping her feet to the ground. Her eyes were like daggers that Midnight rose an impressed brow at, "I told you before you before you can do whatever you want to me, but if you touch Sonata or Aria again I'll.."

Midnight's clawed finger was almost inches from her eye as the dark Elias teleported to the siren's face, "You'll what?"

Adagio had fear running throughout her body, but with her family in danger she couldn't back down, "Leave them out of this and I'll tell you everything I know."

Midnight pulled her claw away from Adagio's eye smiling, "My what a good older sibling you are. But even If I was going to spare your siblings, which I was not, they'd just die in the purge."

"If you want me to talk then you'll leave them out of this!" Adagio shouted looking up at her, but she suddenly felt a sharp pain race through her shoulder and Adagio fell on her back screaming in pain. Midnight merely landed next to her with ease holding up her hand.

"Dagi, Dagi your compliance was never a factor here. I'll get the information whether you talk or not. Besides you and your siblings have no power so you're useless to me and you have committed a crime that I can't just let go without punishment. But I have taken respect to your courage so I'll let all of the pain that was intended for them and give it all to you." Midnight said whispering into Adagio's ear before a clawed finger went into Adagio's neck, "They'll fell no pain when Battra kills every human in this city!" 

She cackled as her eyes began to glow bright along with Adagio's. All of Adagio's memories began flowing in front of Midnight.

.....................
Outside The Docks
..................

The Hawk flew over the dark skies as the clouds continued to spread across the city like a virus. Bone Crusher looked around at the warehouses below with a raised eyebrow. Lora stood on the dash board her body glowing as she attempted to sense Midnight's aura. She just sighed shaking her head.

"No luck?" Kubo asked.

"Midnight is a master at masking her presences." Lora said.

"You guys really sure that Sunset girl was right?" Bone Crusher asked.

"Well it's the best shot we have." Kubo said looking at the warehouses bellow noticing something strange. There wasn't a single soul around. "Hey Boney these places should have a night shift right?"

Bone Crusher nodded looking at the ground and seeing a very disturbing lack of people. With a quick flip of the switch the Hawk stopped moving and hovered in the air. "You up for a little snooping my dear, Watson?" He asked in a fake British accent.  

"Lead the way, Sherlock." 

Bone Crusher settled the Hawk down on the ground. He and Kubo began prepping as they placed their G-armor on over their normal clothing. Kubo cocked his pulse rifle placing it against his hip. Bone Crusher pulled his goggles on top of his head and cracked his neck. Lora glowed with green aura letting the energy dance around her body before jumping on Kubo's shoulder. They were all prepared for whatever was going to happen. They all looked at each other nodding. The door to the cockpit lowered and they both stepped out to the exit. But what was in front of the the exit caused Kubo and Bone Crusher to stop in their tracks.

Bone Crusher's jaw hung open.

Lora held out a shaking finger with her mouth open a long high pitched gasped escaping her throat.

Kubo felt his eye starting to twitch.

In front of them Sunset was rubbing her head with her back to them, unaware that anyone was behind her. She rubbed her scalp letting a long sigh. "Finally we're on the ground again." She stretched before shuttering and rubbing her side.

"Okay just find Adagio and escape on this baby, simple." She pat Kubo's motorcycle looking it over.

"Ahem!" Lora cleared her throat causing Sunset to stiffen like a board. She awkwardly turned her head with sweat pouring down her face. She smiled looking at them laughing nervously.

"Hi guys!" Where the first words that came out of her mouths. She could almost see the tumble weeds passing by as Kubo, Bone Crusher, and Lora looked at her.

"Just what do you think you're doing?" Kubo said keeping his voice as calm as he could.

"Well you see..." Sunset tried her best to think of something to say, but the only thing that came to mind was telling the truth. She sighed 'Darn it AJ' and looked at Kubo with a hard voice, "Adagio rescued me and I plan on returning the favor."

Another awkward silence filled the air as Sunset confessed her plan to Kubo and Bone Crusher who just looked at each other. Lora just rubbed her head with a groan. "And I thought Moll was hard to keep settled down."

"Look Sunset that's really noble of you, but this isn't some friendship problem that you and your friends can solve with a rainbow laser beam." Bone Crusher said. 

"Stay here where it's safe we'll find, Adagio." Kubo added on.

Sunset just shook her head looking at Kubo with pleading eyes, "I'm not some helpless little girl! Back in Equestria I would go out in the field to study manticores and I even followed a dragon back to his cave just for a research paper! And that was when I was just in grade school! Check my memories, Lora, you'll know I'm telling the truth." Kubo still held hard eyes that said no, but Sunset held strong eyes, "Please you guys I have to save her."

"Sunset your knees." Lora pointed toward Sunset's legs. She looked down noticing that her legs were shaking.

"I'm just excited!" Sunset said trying to stop her body from shaking. Kubo and Bone Crusher said nothing as they walked past her. Sunset looked downcast only to be surprised by Kubo placing a hand on her shoulder before forcing her down onto his bike. 

"When we you see Adagio running out of there take Kubo's bike and get her. We'll distract Midnight and Kuro." Bone Crusher said as the hangar door to the Hawk came down. Sunset looked at him with a wide smile while Bone Crusher just rubbed the back of his head, "Let's face it you'll end up following us if we told you to stay here. At least know we can count on you staying in place."

"You bet and don't worry I'm good with motorcycles." Sunset said with a cheerful smile.

"You better be." Kubo said handing her his keys, but stopped giving her a hard stare, "Wait until you see Adagio." 

Sunset gave a reassuring smile taking the keys from Kubo and started the engine. Lora just looked at Bone Crusher and Kubo her eyes glowing green as her voice played in their heads. 'Are you two sure about this?'

'No, but I can't think of any other way to keep the girl still.' Bone Crusher said.

'We'll just have to be fast.' Kubo said. 

Sunset began following them outside on the motorcycle keeping the engine steady. Kubo was surprised at how good she was. Bone Crusher was with them looking at some of the buildings. He pulled down his goggles tapping the sides. He saw the heat signatures of Kubo, Sunset, and Lora. He began looking around and noticed that the there were five heat signatures in warehouse closet to the ocean. "Kubo, I've got something." He pointed out the building nodding.

"Let's check it out. Sunset get ready to ride when you see us." Kubo looked to Sunset who gave him a determined nod of understanding, "And don't touch the red button."

Kubo and Bone Crusher took off keeping their eyes on everything around them. They stopped at the entrance to the warehouse Lora stood on Kubo's shoulder taking a soft breath. She could smell something horrible in the air and clearly the others could as well. 

"Something smells horrible." She spoke softly with a worried face. Bone Crusher looked to Kubo who readied his pulse rifle giving a nod and gripping the handle to the door. Bone Crusher gave a quick count down with his fingers. When he dropped his third finger they burst through the door. The sight shocked them. Lora cupped her hands over her mouth at the sight of all the dead bodies.

"That's why this place was empty." Kubo said with hard eyes.

There was a low moan from deep inside the warehouse prompting them to reluctantly go inside. They held their pulse rifles up, ready for whatever would happen. The moaning increased as they went deeper inside stepping over some the bodies and moving flies out of the way. When the light of the moon came through the window they were shocked to see a woman with dirty white hair hanging from metal chains wrapped around her arms. Her hoodie was torn apart and covered in blood. Her eyes were glazed over and each breath she took was clearly labored. 

"You?" Another voice familiar to Bone Crusher called out. They looked to the side seeing another woman with black hair was looking at them. Her eyes widened seeing Lora and she began struggling.

"No, not another one of those things!" She cried out trying to back away to no avail. Bone Crusher ran over to her keeping the woman calm.

"Hey relax she's with us." He said helping her with the chains, "What are you doing hear um?"

"Yearling and get Fleetfoot down she needs a doctor fast." Yearling said looking over to Fleetfoot with worried eyes. 

Kubo went to work getting the chains off of Fleetfoot. He felt something wet when he touched her back. When pulled his hand away he noticed that it was blood. He looked at Fleetfoot's back with wide eyes. There was a message craved into her meant for him.

HAPPY ANNIVERSARY

"Like your card, Kubo?" Everyone turned to see Kuro sitting on top of a railing with a wide smile, "I made it myself."

"Where's the girl, Kuro?!" Kubo yelled.

'I think you should worry about, Miss Shimmer.' Midnight's voice played in their heads as she suddenly appeared on Kuro's shoulder, "Who you so happily brought to me." She smiled snapping her fingers. Lora's eyes widened as Midnight turned off her suppression she could suddenly sense the massive purple aura bellow them moving quickly toward Sunset.

"Midnight you witch!" Lora shouted as the ground began to rumble.

Outside Sunset held onto Kubo's motorcycle as the ground began to shake. The concrete began to crack apart, but what got Sunset worried was that it was shifting upward. A massive orange fist broke free from the earth it clawed at the surface hefting a large orange body from beneath. Sunset looked up in horror as the dragon from her nightmare now stood in front of her. Varan's yellow eyes glared down at her as he roared into the moon. 

He could sense the aura resonating off the human in front of him. His mistress wanted her so he was resisting the urge to feast on her flesh. Sunset was breathing quickly as she began reeving the engine. Smoke came out of the motorcycle and Sunset quickly took off. Varan licked his lips as a smile formed across his face. A chase would at least make this entertaining. The demonic dragon howled before chasing after her.

Sunset looked over her shoulder seeing that Varan wasn't even running  just casually walking after her. Each step he took was like an earthquake causing Sunset difficulty whenever the bike shook.  She kept going trying to find someway to escape. A sharp corner was coming up. She prayed it was wide enough for her as she turned between two warehouses. Barely avoiding Varan's hand as it reached out for her. He roared looking down the alley as Sunset found that she in front of a large fence. She looked up seeing if she could climb it, but Varan had other ideas.

With little effort he ripped apart one the warehouses the air pressure from the attack knocked Sunset off of the motorcycle. She coughed hard as the dust began filling her lungs. A low growl caught her attention as Varan stomped in front of her. His face was close enough she could smell his hot breath that made her gag. Varan felt slight disappoint at ending his game as he went to grab the girl. Sunset closed her eyes shaking. Suddenly Varan felt something it was the same blueish green aura from before. He looked up seeing a bright flash that blinded him he roared rearing back holding his eyes. All he could hear was small chirps. Sunset opened her seeing to an astonishing sight. Mini Mothra's were flying around Varan each them coming from different parts of the city. They shot at Varan's mouth with mini rainbow burst attacks causing him to roar in pain and back away. 

Each Mothra began running into each other forming a ball of light that shined like the sun. Finally from the water a bear sized Mothra came flying at high-speed into the ball. Varan grew annoyed at having to shield his eyes more. The light of the Mothra's began to die down and Varan could finally see again only to receive an atomic burst attack to the face from a fully formed Mothra. She held out her wings and stood in between Sunset and Varan. She roared flexing her claws challenging Varan. The dragon just smiled at her beating his spiked tail on the ground. He finally could get some entertainment after such boredom. 

He pawed the ground like a mad bull and snorting before letting out a loud roar. Mothra returned it and flew right at him with her body glowing Varan chose to meet her head on. The muscles in his legs tensed as he sprung forward claws spread out. Sunset had to cover her ears as the resulting clash sounded like a gong going off.
> New York: The Vengeful One
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Akiko was looking around the horde of people coming out of the hotel with a twitching eye. Hikari was trying to take a calm breath while she hid Moll in her jacket pocket. The main six, excluding the still unconscious Twilight, Sonata, and Aria were nervously looking at the faces of Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna. They were both looking at the group with mixed faces of concern and shock as they looked over the injured girls. The entire student body of Canterlot High were coming out of their comfy rooms as the alarm was going off inside of it. If one looked closely enough at the nearby fire alarm they would have seen a smoking bullet hole in it from Akiko. 

Any rescue forces who weren't helping with the Godzilla rampage had arrived to the hotel. They were shocked to see the dead bodies left behind during Kuro's 'playtime'. The more squeamish were hiding there faces every time the police would haul a body bag out. But many passed by the girls with hushed whispers of worry as they looked at their injuries. They stood by an ambulance due to Aria being forced to sit inside with her arm in a sling. She was let out an annoyed sigh with everything that was going on. Being cooped up while Adagio was stuck with an insane woman was driving her crazy.

Akiko was doing her best to suppress an annoyed growl as she looked around still not spotting Sunset. It wasn't until they made it to the third floor that they noticed Sunset was gone. If it wasn't for Twilight on her back she would have rushed after the girl. But now she was stuck explaining the entire situation to their principals.

"So could you please explain to me just what happened to my students?" Celestia asked looking over the girls with concern as they all held different injuries.

"We ran into some crazy lady and she well..." Rainbow Dash couldn't bring herself to finish the sentence due to her damaged pride. "Luckily the G-team came in before things got any crazier." She pointed to Akiko and Hikari.

"But what happened to Miss Dazzle and Sunset Shimmer?" Luna asked causing the girls to look down in sadness. 

Hikari spoke up with a sad sigh, "Unfortunately we weren't able to get Adagio in time and she was taken. But don't worry a friend of mine is already tracking her down as we speak!"

"Okay, but what about Sunset?" Celestia said looking at Hikari with worry. 

"She ran off when we were helping these girls down the stairs." Akiko said clenching her fist tight, "She may have snuck off to find Adagio."

Celestia groaned rubbing her temples, "That does sound like something she would do."

"Why can't you girls ever give us a break with these constant heart attacks?" Luna asked with a soft smile looking at the girls trying to ease away some the tension building. Hikari and Akiko looked at Celestia and Luna with raised eyebrows.

"You're taking this better than we thought." Hikari said.

"Oh no I'm absolutely livid right now. But with these girls I've started to get used to things being...weird." Celestia said looking at the girls. "And unlike most of the public I've seen the good you're group has done. So I can only trust and pray that Sunset is in capable hands. Although she will be getting a stern talking to when she returns."

"Oh she'll be getting more than that." Akiko cracked her knuckles with mischievous look on her face. Hikari just rolled her eyes karate chopping Akiko over the head.

"That's all she'll be getting, Aki." Hikari said getting a suppressed growl from Akiko she then looked to Celestia and Luna with a smile that was both thankful and reassuring, "And thank you for trusting in our friends they'll keep those girls safe." Celestia still showed signs of worry but Luna placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. She sighed trying to ease away some of her stress nodding at Hikari and Akiko.

Moll sat in Hikari's pocket looking down at her hands as she felt her power coming back. But she still couldn't help but pout if she had been at full power she would have felt the small sliver of Sunset's aura as she left. All she could she do now was pray that the girl would be safe. 

Suddenly she felt it a massive amount of power rising up. Even in a weakened state she could still sense the aura that was like carnage incarnated. Her breath quickened as it felt like the being producing it was standing in front of her. The sheer urgency of the situation caused her to yell out, "We have to run now!"

Celestia and Luna both jumped back when they saw the small girl jump out of Hikari's pocket. But they didn't have time to speak besides the rambling of what Moll was. The youngest Elias looked like she was staring into the face of death as she looked out into the distance. Sweat was pouring down her face.

"Moll, you know you can't just jump out like that!" Akiko said but Moll was to shaken to respond.

"Moll what's going on?" Hikari said lifting the young Elias out of her pocket lightly stroking her back to calm her. As if on cue a massive roar echoed throughout the city. Everyone stopped in their tracks frozen from primal fear. A siren went off in the city indicating to all what had just entered the city.

Moll looked at Hikari and Akiko visibly shaking in fear, "Midnight...she unleashed Varan." They all looked at her with wide eyes. 

Explosions went off as a bright light shined. Varan's roared were followed by the sound of furious chirps. "Mothra?!" Hikari whispered with wide eyes.

"Please tell me you guys have a school bus on speed dial." Akiko looked at Celestia and Luna as they quickly gathered their wits nodding toward at her.

"Luna and I will gather the students and prepare them for the evacuation." Celestia looked to the main six, Sonata and Aria with a serious expression, "Girls you too."

"But Principal Celestia..."  Rainbow was about to protest but Akiko held a hand up.

"She's right you all need to get out of here." The G-team captain looked at the girls then to Hikari patting her on the shoulder, "Hikari go with them and help out with getting everyone to safety." With that Akiko took off running.

"Aki, where are you going?!" Hikari called.

"To find Miki. I'll meet up with her and tell the military which monster to shoot at!" Akiko called looking over her shoulder running as hard as she could. Hikari lightly chuckled to herself shaking her head. Moll was still looking out with fearful eyes that remained even with Hikari lightly rubbing her back.

"If that's the case then let's get going girls." Hikari said looking at Aria and Twilight who were both sitting in the ambulance. Sonata looked unwilling to leave the side of her cousin. "Sonata I want to give you a special job." Sonata looked at her with curious eyes. Hikari smiled at her, "Twilight will need someone looking out for her while she's in the back of the ambulance. Think you can do that?"

The youngest siren looked at Hikari with a determined smile then looking to her new friends nodding her head, "Don't worry I'll take good care of her!"

"And I'll make sure she doesn't mess up." Aria said looking away from the girls scratching her head with a slight blush, "But don't think it's because I care! I just owe guys."

"Right." Rainbow Dash said with a smile.

"I'm throwing the biggest welcome back party when Adagio comes back! Think you can help me Sonata?" Pinkie asked with a cheerful smile. Sonata smiled back nodding her head.

"Alright y'all let's get goin!" Applejack said getting the girls to agree with her. As the girls went on Hikari pat Moll one more time.

"Don't worry everything will be fine." She whispered tucking Moll back into her pocket. Moll stuck her head out one last time placing her hands together all she could do was offer a small prayer.

'Please save them...'

____________________________

'.....Godzilla.'

The monster king's eyes widened when he felt the intense amount of aura in front of him, he snarled. There was something dangerous ahead and Mothra was alone to face it. Godzilla beat his tail down harder moving his massive body through the ocean. He flew through the ocean at shocking speeds. He had to get there fast. But something in the back of his mind was telling him something else was coming. That made him grind his teeth feeling a familiar presences that brought out his rage more than anything.

.......................
Docks
......................

Varan ran at top speed avoiding each rainbow burst attack that came his way. The explosions caused the water to rise up creating minor tidal waves. He looked up at his attacker as she glowed with power. Mothra roared in agitation as she couldn't hit her target. She flexed her legs cracking each claw like that of her hero. The dragon merely looked at her licking his lips in anticipation.

This wasn't as much fun as he was hoping. But it was at least killing some time until his true opponent arrived.

Mothra's forehead began to glow with power forming a triangle on her head. With a quick burst of speed the young kaiju flew straight at Varan. In this fight speed was going to be crucial due to how easily Varan was able to dodge her attacks. She had to concentrate on controlling her speed and power in order to land a blow. With each beat of her wings Mothra gained speed.

So focused on controlling her power she failed to notice that Varan stopped moving. If she paid closer attention to him she would have noticed that he was smiling. As Mothra approached closer his tail began to sway. The two monsters slammed into each other in a massive head butt. Varan stayed put to the surprise of Mothra but she refused to let it get to her. The power building in her forehead had reached it's apex. She fired a full powered rainbow burst directly in the dragon's face engulfing his entire body.

She backed away panting looking at the large pillar of smoke that was Varan. Her body began to relax she beat her wings backward looking for the human that Varan was trying to capture. 

Sunset was stuck in a state of dumbstruck awe as the entire fight was like something she'd only read in books or seen on television. Being this close to a fight was causing her mind to draw a blank. Part of her wanted to run and hide but her soul refused to accept this as she still had something to do. Find Adagio quickly. Her eyes were like steel as she narrowed them. 

She quickly ran back to Kubo's motorcycle and to her surprise it was in tact not even a single scratch was on it. She let out an impressed whistle, "What's this thing made of?" 

A loud chirp got her attention as the winds began to shift. She looked up seeing the massive form of Mothra hovering above her. The massive insect all but blocked out the sky the only light was coming off the glow of her blue eyes. She tilted her head looking down at Sunset in what the unicorn turned human could only think was concern. Sunset smiled back holding up a comforting hand toward the kaiju. 

"I'm fine but the others they're looking for my friend!" She shouted looking up at the massive moth. Mothra just tilted her head looking down at Sunset, who felt a bead of sweat run down her head. "Aaaaand you have no idea what I just said do you?" Sunset said with a dry laugh as she realized just what she was talking to.

But to her surprise Mothra actually turned her head in the direction of the warehouse Kubo and Bone Crusher ran off to. Sunset looked up to Mothra in surprise and a raised eyebrow. "Can you..." 

XXXXXXEEEEEERRRRRIANNN

The massive roar cut Sunset off as the smoke cleared revealing that the dragon was intact. He looked at Mothra cracking his neck. He stood up on his hind legs rising up to his full height flexing his claws. Mothra roared at him brandishing her wings as they began to glow with power. 

Sunset watched on with shaky eyes as Varan began beating down his spiked tail. She was starting to notice the large of amount of spikes littering the end of it. The tip of his tail was like a saw blade that he eagerly swung around. Mothra roared out getting Sunset's attention. She looked up noticing that the massive kaiju was looking down at her. It was only for a brief moment but she noticed that Mothra moved her head in the direction of the warehouse. Sunset let it sink in for a moment before nodding in understanding. "Be safe!" She called reeving Kubo's motorcycle before speeding off. Leaving the two kaiju behind. 

Varan watched her leave without much care. She was running straight into the arms of his mistress, so she couldn't be angry if he decided to have his fun with his new prey. He took a step forward but a blast from Mothra stopped him in his tracks. Electricity was starting to dance across her body. He bent his knees back but Mothra caught onto to the actions before he could move.

Mystic lightning flew off her wings hitting the dragon head on. Varan stood in place as the electricity hit him. Mothra watched on hopping that would put an end to the fight. But to her shock Varan was standing completely still with a look of pure boredom on his face. The attack was striking him but it did so little damage that he hardly noticed. 

How disappointing.

Mothra couldn't react in time when Varan lunged at her delivering a punch to her cheek. Mothra cried out in pain as she was sent flying into the city. She could barely correct herself as she continued to sail across the city until landing hard against a nearby building. Varan watched the building fall on top of the young kaiju letting a low growl of boredom. A loud crack of thunder caught his attention and he looked toward the sky.

The clouds above began to grow darker as purple lightning flowed out of them. More thunder boomed out much to the annoyance of the dragon. If there was a thing he hated more in the world it was the sound of thunder. He glared at the clouds above him only to receive a another glare from two red eyes behind the clouds. If one was present during the affair they would have noticed the wordless conversation going on. The red eyes flashed once more at Varan as more thunder echoed across the skies as the being behind the clouds issued one command to him. 

Finish it.

Varan looked back to where Mothra had landed seeing the rubble beginning to break apart and the dust clearing. Mothra was slowly rising back up. He grunted in annoyance before stomping off to continue the fight he had already grown tired of. At least there was plenty of meat between the two of them. 

The red eyes behind the clouds looked passed Varan noticing the large amount of aura rushing toward the city. It clicked it's mouth before disappearing back into the darkness. Tonight was going to be the night of vengeance.

____________________________________________________________________

Kuro looked at the group in front of her with her usual wicked smile. Kubo glared at her keeping a gasping Fleetfoot behind him. He could hear the roars of the monsters and could feel a chill going down his spine. Sunset was out there alone. Midnight saw his face letting out a fanged filled grin, "Don't worry parasite I've given Varan orders not to harm the girl."

"Mothra won't let that happen!" Lora shouted back her body starting to glow with power. Midnight responded by letting her own aura seep out. 

"Kubo, you didn't answer my question." Kuro said keeping her focus on Kubo, "How did you like your card?" She motioned to the downed Fleetfoot holding up a bloody hand. 

"I made it myself."

"And I thought I had crazy ex's." Bone Crusher said.

He took a step forward glaring at Kuro, "Where's Adagio?!" 

"In the afterlife, I think." Midnight answered rubbing her chin in fake thought with a devious smile, "How long does it take for one to die of blood loss? Lora care to answer?"

Lora narrowed her eyes and clutched her stomach. Kubo grabbed his pulse rifle pointing right at Kuro. She responded by posing up like a cat ready to pounce. Yearling was watching with narrowed eyes as Kubo and Kuro both looked ready to pounce. She felt her body move closer to Bone Crusher causing her to blush slightly and look at him angrily. But to her surprise he had his goggles pulled over his eyes. He held up his phone to her. With a simple text message written on it.

Can you move on your own? Blink once: yes. Blink twice: no.

Yearling looked at him confused for a moment, but he moved his head in the direction Kuro. Yearling kept her focus on Kuro while moving her toes. It hurt but with the day she'd been having this pain was nothing. She blinked one time at him while keeping focus on Kuro. Bone Crusher whispered into her ear, "Take your friend and run to our ship." He placed his hand on her back.

"Kubo top floor!" He shouted pushing Yearling over to Fleetfoot. 

Kubo smiled while Kuro and Midnight just looked confused for once. Lora built up a bolt of magic in her hands firing it right at Midnight. She snarled both her and Kuro disappearing in a vail of smoke. Kubo spun around pointing at what seemed to be nothing. Kuro suddenly appeared in front of him shocked to see that he was looking right at her. Bone Crusher slowly rose up pointing his pulse rifle at her. 

Midnight looked at both of them with harsh glares, "How did you that?!" She spat with enough venom to kill.

"What don't like our little party trick?" Bone Crusher asked with a sly smile as he removed his goggles. He then looked over seeing that Yearling was staring at them with a shocked expression while holding Fleetfoot. "Why are you still here?!"

Yearling tensed up looking at the situation, but held up Fleetfoot. This feeling of not being able to do anything was getting to her. But she was at least going to get Fleetfoot out. 

"When this is over I want answers!" She pulled Fleetfoot with her toward the open door.

"Hey where are you going? The parties getting started!" Kuro shouted as Yearling left, "All though it won't be as fun without my favorite toy."

Kubo narrowed his eyes at her griping his rifle tighter. Bone Crusher saw it stepping closer, "Kubo don't fall for that! Go get Adagio I'll deal with these two."

Kuro smiled saying the words that got Kubo's blood to boil.

"How's Hikari?"

Kubo yelled running right at Kuro. Midnight held up her hand as aura flowed into it. Pain shot through his head as his scar started to bleed. Lora shot back a bolt of magic from her hand hitting Midnight and disabling the spell she was casting. But it gave Kuro the chance to tackle him. As Lora was about fall off his shoulder Midnight lunged for her grasping Lora by the throat, "If you want to see the siren that badly then I'll take you to her." Both Elias disappeared in a vail of smoke. 

Kuro and Kubo were both wrestling on the ground. Kubo grunted trying to get Kuro off him, but she was stronger than she looked. Kuro laughed as she kept Kubo pinned under her. What she did next caught him completely off guard.

She locked lips him with moaning with satisfaction as she tried pushing her tongue down his throat. Gathering his wits Kubo brought his foot under her gut and kicked with everything he had. Kuro was sent flying off him rolling along the ground with child like giggles. Bone Crusher rushed to his side helping him up while Kubo was spitting out her saliva. "You alright?"

"More...or less." Kubo said continuing to spit. Kuro began to giggle again rising back to her feet. She clutched her chest heaving slightly as she looked at Kubo with seductive eyes.

"You and Hikari are the only one's who get me." She said adjusting Applejack's hat on her head, "It's always fun having people around on our anniversary. They always know the right things to say and how to comfort you." Swishing her body around.

"We'll if that isn't the definition of creepy." Bone Crusher said looking at the hat on top of Kuro's head, "Kuro, didn't Midnight teach you it's rude to steal from others?" She looked at him with little interest.

"I'm not interested in you." She said.

"Well you better get interested." Bone Crusher held his pulse rifle up. "Kubo, get Adagio while I hold her off. Unless your up for another make out session?" He looked at Kubo with a sly smile who returned it with a punch in the shoulder.

"Are sure you can handle her?" Kubo asked with a small hint of concern.

"I don't have much of a choice considering she get's inside your head." Bone Crusher said keeping his eyes locked on Kuro who was starting to loose her smile.

"You're not gonna stay here Kubo?" Kuro asked with hurt eyes as and a trembling lip, "But I want to comfort you. You should know today of all days we both need comfort!" 

"That's what my new family is for, Kuro." Kubo said getting Kuro to look at him shocked and hurt. 

She began to shake, making the two feel uncomfortable, "Why?" She whispered. 

The air inside the warehouse began to get colder. Kubo and Bone Crusher gave each other nervous glances. The windows began to fill with frost. Her red eyes almost seemed to glow in the dark as Kuro looked at them. "Why you won't be like me!" She shouted as something flew up from behind her. It landed in front of them causing them to jump back. 

Kubo looked at what landed in front of them with wide eyes. Bone Crusher kept his eyes on Kuro more so on what was rising up behind her. Ice was falling from the ceiling as a massive blue tentacle hung over her head. Kuro's insane smile reappeared as she began to laugh. "Well then if you won't let me comfort you, Kubo. Then maybe you'll let Gezora!" The massive tentacle of Gezora stopped waving around poised like a cobra ready to strike.

"Mental note next time pay attention when there's a giant hole in ground." Bone Crusher said with a nervous chuckle, "So is that option to switch dance partners still open?"

"I don't think she's letting either of us walkaway." Kubo said backing away slowly.

"What I wouldn't give for the Big Guy right now." Bone Crusher groaned.

Ice began forming along the floor near Kuro and she soon stomped on it. The tentacle shot forward Kubo and Bone Crusher barely had time to dodge as it came at them. Kubo grunted as he rolled across the ground. Ice slowly began to form across the floor from Gezora's tentacle. Kubo jumped further away trying to avoid the freezing floor. He was unaware that Kuro was sneaking up behind him. 

She rushed him tackling Kubo to the ground. The two of them struggled against each other. He threw a fist that she easily caught and slammed against the floor. The ice from Gezora began getting closer and formed across his fingers. It was cold enough he could feel it through his glove. Kuro laughed manically as the ice began to cover up Kubo's hand. Bone Crusher could only watch on as he was busy dodging the wild tentacle.    

__________________________________________________________________________________

Lora shook her head as the world around her wouldn't stop spinning. Her vision focused in time to see Midnight holding her up by her chin. The dark Elias smiled at her, "Well doesn't this bring back memories? Only this time we have a guest." She motioned to the ground and Lora's eyes widened. 

Adagio was on the ground her were eyes glazed over with blood dripping from her lips. She clutched her neck as it bled profusely. Each breath she took was slow and haggard.

"Midnight what have you done?!" Lora asked in a shaky voice. 

"Merely protecting our planet from a threat." Midnight answered nonchalantly tossing Lora away she walked along the hard wood desk peeking at the wounded Adagio rubbing her chin, "I must admit she is quite resilient."

"How could you?"

"How could I what? Protect our world! Something you and Moll seem to be slacking in." Midnight hissed as she glared daggers at Lora, "You have no ide what she tried to do to her own world. Something so terrible that she and her worthless family had to banished from their world to ours ."

"I do know, Midnight, and I also know that she was showing regret for her decisions. That she was...no IS going to be a great person one day!" Lora shouted.

Midnight looked at her with a raised eyebrow, "Is? Do you plan on saving her?"

"I'll save everyone from you."

Midnight looked at Lora with saddened eyes, "I see you're still blind."

"My eyes are clear! You're the one whose blind, Midnight." Lora said looking at her former friend with the same hurt expression, "You let Varan loose! Just what did you to break his seal? I know your magic isn't strong enough to cast a counter spell."

"Actually it's quite simple to break a blood seal without a counter spell. All you need is the same amount of blood the casters used to be poured on the seal. It makes the seal weak enough to unleash those who were sealed by it." Midnight said causing Lora's eyes to widen.

"How many?" Lora asked shaking with a mixture of rage and sadness. Midnight just smiled at her causing Lora to let her aura flow out, "How many innocent lives did you take!"

Midnight closed her eyes taking a soft breath a nostalgic smile creeping on her face. Like one recalling their favorite memory. As if on cue a roar from Varan echoed from the fight that was going on outside. Midnight opened her eyes again, "Enough."

Lora screamed and threw a bolt of magical lightning hitting Midnight square in the face. The dark Elias screamed out in pain as she fell to her knees. She clutched her smoking face shaking from the pain. Lora was panting from frustration all the anger she had built and burst into one attack. "You've gone too far this time!" 

Midnight groaned in agony as she looked at Lora removing her hand from her face. Lora's eyes widened when she realized what she had done. The left half of Midnight's was blackened and her eye was bloodshot. Lora's lip quivered as she looked at her old friend. The image of Midnight started to change from the crazed vampire like Elias to that of a normal girl with black hair and purple robes that matched her eyes. 

"M-Midnight I'm so sor..."

Midnight's groans transformed into chuckles as she slowly rose back. The smoke coming off her face vanished and the black burn mark started to heal itself along with her eye. "You feel better now?" She began cracking her neck letting out a satisfied sigh as her face was fully healed, "Was that enough to quell of your anger?" She looked at Lora who stared at her in a shocked state before frowning hard.

"I've really lost you." Lora said.

Midnight merely snorted before walking to the edge of the desk they stood on, "If you wish to save this creature go ahead. I won't stop you." 

Lora raised a brow looking at Midnight, "And why is that?"

"You should really learn to open your eyes, Lora." Midnight said her eyes glowing purple smoke appearing around her, "It will save those who you wish to protect." Those were the last words Lora heard before Midnight disappeared in a puff of smoke. The room shook as a high pitched squeak signaled the rise of Gezora. His tentacle waved wildly around smashing into the walls. 

Lora gulped seeing the cracks in the walls. It looked like the building was crumbling down around them. She glowed trying to contact Bone Crusher. 'Bone Crusher, I'm with Adagio, but we need to get her out of here quickly!'

'I'm trying Lora, but Cthulhu here has me a little tied up.'  His voice played in Lora's head. She then heard a loud crash from outside followed by Bone Crusher's yells. There was another a hard pant as Adagio started coughing. Lora clicked her tongue and jumped off the table landing lightly on Adagio's leg.

She rushed up the siren's body looking at her bleeding stomach. Lora held up her hand with a green aura surrounding it she levitated Adagio's hand away to look at the wound. She had several puncture marks in her body from what appeared to be shots. She then looked at her bleeding neck it looked like her throat had been cut. She sighed in relief when she looked closely at the wound it wasn't deep enough to be fatal. The same was with her stomach wounds she hadn't been hit in any vital organs, but the wounds needed to be sealed quickly or she was going to die of blood loss. 

"This is going to hurt, but you'll thank me later." She whispered.

Her hands glowed with electricity and she placed it along Adagio's neck. The siren screamed in pain as her legs began kicking wildly. Lora griped Adagio's shoulder as the siren convulsed. She kept her hand on Adagio's wound as it began to cauterize. Adagio's screams started to die down as Lora cut off her magic. But another bad feeling was going through Lora's head among the thousands of others. She was replaying the words Midnight spoke to her in her head. "Open my eyes?" Lora said before widening her eyes she felt an all to familiar aura approaching the warehouse quickly. 

"Sunset you idiot!"

_________________________________________________________________________________

Sunset drove with her eyes narrowed. Behind her were the sounds of a massive brawl as Varan and Mothra continued to fight. In front of her was the warehouse that deep down she knew Adagio was waiting for her in. She felt her chest starting to warm up and her body began to glow as her ponytail began to grow. She revved the motorcycle and it began to speed up as she got closer to the warehouse she began to steel herself. She already knew Kubo was going to yell at her, but the message she got from Mothra was clear about going to the warehouse. 

As she got closer Sunset noticed the two people making their way out. Sunset recognized Yearling right away she would have been angry if it wasn't for the fact that she was carrying the injured woman from her vision and that Yearling looked like a wreck herself. Yearling looked up when she heard the engine. 

Her eyes widened upon noticing that it was Sunset who was approaching them. The unicorn turned human stopped the motorcycle in front of them. Yearling was breathing heavily looking at her, "What are you doing here?"

"Saving my friends." Sunset answered looking down at Fleetfoot, who Yearling kept held up. "Is she?"

Yearling answered quickly, "She needs a doctor."

"The G-team's plane is close by." Sunset said pointing to the Hawk.

"I could get there faster with that." Yearling motioned toward the motorcycle Sunset griped the bike tighter. Yearling sighed in annoyance as she looked at Sunset with what looked like pleading eyes, "This isn't for me this is for my partner!"

"But what about-"

"I already saw your friend that thing took her and has probably killed her already!" Yearling cut her off. Sunset looked to her with a hurt expression at thinking of Adagio being dead. "I've already lost someone today and I don't plan on losing another! You don't have to take me, but at least take my partner!" 

"But Adagio she could still be alive Midnight said she needed us." Sunset said trying to deny Yearling's words. 

The woman responded by pulling on Sunset's jacket collar and getting in her face, "ARE YOU REALLY THAT SELFISH!"

Sunset looked at her with wide eyes as she then looked at Fleetfoot. She looked like she'd just gotten out of a car crash. Sunset didn't want to leave this woman. But the idea of leaving Adagio behind was already weighing heavily one her mind. The cross roads she was in was horrifying. No matter which choice she made someone was going to be hurt. If she went to save Adagio then there was a chance this woman in front of her might end up dying. If she chose to take the woman back to the Hawk then she'd be forcing Adagio, Kubo, Bone Crusher, and Lora to hold off Kuro and Midnight even longer than they needed to.

Sunset grit her teeth as she tried thinking things through in her head. No matter what choice she kept making someone was going to get hurt or die. Yearling kept a firm grip on Sunset's collar as she glared at her, "It's not that hard of a choice. You can save Fleetfoot's life!"

Sunset's eyes were shaking as she finally came up with what choice she was going to make. She looked at Yearling ready to give the answer. She was stopped by a shaking hand grabbing onto Yearling's arm. Fleetfoot slowly looked up at them with weak and tired eyes, "Let the girl go, A.K." 

"Fleetfoot, save your strength!" 

"Let her save her friend, I can make it on my own." Fleetfoot said as she forced Yearling to back away with her. Yearling gave her a look of both concern for her safety and annoyance of Fleetfoot was being so carefree with her life. Fleetfoot just smiled at her, "You can't have a kid make a choice like that."

"So we just let her run off into the arms of a psychopath?" Yearling said with a deadpan stare.

"If she's with those G-team guys then they can handle what to do with her. Besides," Fleetfoot looked at Sunset with a small smile, "I wouldn't be able to sleep at night if someone chose to save me over their friend."

Yearling clicked her tongue she looked past Sunset, "You said their ship is close?" Sunset nodded and Yearling started walking away with Fleetfoot. Sunset watched on only to get an annoyed look from Yearling, "Well get going before I change my mind!"

Sunset looked over to the warehouse narrowing her eyes. Adagio was there and she was ready to rescue her. But she had to get something off her chest, "Both of them!" She called to Yearling causing her to stop in place and look at Sunset with a raised eyebrow. "I would have saved both of them!" She shouted before taking off.

Yearling merely snorted continuing to walk with Fleetfoot, "Stupid kid."

"I didn't know you cared about people this much." Fleetfoot said with a laugh that resulted in a painful strain.

"Hey don't push yourself!"

"Relax A.K. I'm not dying not yet." Fleetfoot looked up. Her normally chipper expression replaced with one of pure rage as she looked into the city. Varan stood in the middle of the city slamming his whip like tail into buildings as he tried striking Mothra out of the sky. She grit her teeth looking at the massive dragon.

"Not until I kill that thing." She said with a disturbing hiss.

__________________________________________________________________________

As Sunset approached the warehouse she could feel the air getting colder. Along with the sound of crashing with high pitched squeaks. She gulped but summoned her courage and drove straight into the warehouse. Only for the wheels on the motorcycle to suddenly loose control. She looked at the ground bellow her noticing it was covered in ice. It was then she noticed the elephant in the room or this case the massive tentacle hovering over her head. She stared up at it in shocked unable to move.

"Heads up!" Bone Crusher tackled Sunset off Kubo's motorcycle causing it to skid off to the side just as the massive tentacle came crashing down. They skid across the few parts of the floor that weren't covered in ice. Bone Crusher was panting heavily as he held Sunset. "Geez didn't know you were into tentacle hentai kid."

"What?" Sunset asked. 

As she looked up at him she noticed that his chest covered in ice that was spreading over him. He punched his chest breaking off the ice from his body. She looked around noticing that ice was spreading throughout the entire warehouse and it was coming from the waving tentacle. She didn't have time to fully grasp the situation as Bone Crusher grabbed her arm and started pulling her to a safe distance.

"Didn't we tell you to wait until we got Adagio out before riding in here?" Bone Crusher asked as the massive tentacle started to rise off the ground again.

"Sorry that Varan thing came after me and then Mothra came." Before she could go on Bone Crusher covered her mouth. He looked at the massive tentacle waving around in the air only touching down softly in certain areas. His eyes widened in shock when he realized it was only touching down on the ice. Sunset looked at him strangely, but something else caught her attention when she heard a deranged laugh. 

Further inside she saw Kuro and Kubo fighting it. Kubo was missing the top of his G-armor leaving him only in a black t-shirt and the bottom of his armored pants. He was holding his left arm panting. Two of his fingers looked like they turned blue. Kuro was smiling at him wiping blood from her lips. She stood on the ice while Kubo stood on the concrete. So focused on Kuro's face he failed to notice that she was tapping on the floor. 

Bone Crusher watched the massive tentacle stop in place and come back down at them. He pulled Sunset down and they rolled across the ground to avoid the attack. The massive tentacle came like a bullet straight at Kubo, who barely had time to avoid it. Ice quickly spread across the floor and walls. He grunted as he landed hard on the ground.

Sunset gasped when she saw that his foot had ice forming on it. When she looked at the ground she noticed that there was a body on the ground. She could barely make out that it was a soldier who was covered completely in ice. When she saw the ice spreading up Kubo's leg she felt her heart starting to race.

He clicked his tongue stamping his foot on the ground breaking the ice apart. The distraction was enough for Kuro to come rushing in for a sucker punch on his cheek. She held her fist up ready for another punch, Kubo spun around back handing her away with his good arm. Kuro kept standing as she rushed at Kubo he quickly side stepped her causing Kuro to leave her back open. Kubo punched her in the back causing Kuro to cry out, though it sounded more like a cry of pleasure. She turned her head with a wicked grin on her face stomping her foot on the icy ground. Gezora's tentacle came down just as Kubo jumped out of the way in time. Kuro laughed before chasing after Kubo once more sending punches that he could only narrowly dodge.

"So that's how he's able to chase after us." Bone Crusher said rubbing his chin.

"Hey we have to help Kubo." Sunset said watching Kubo barely able to dodge another punch from Kuro.

"What's this we business?" Bone Crusher said with a raised eyebrow he watched the fight go on, "Look I'll deal with this mess just try not to get yourself in trouble this time." He pointed to a room on the top floor. 

"Adagio's up there, but she's hurt you'll need to carry her down. I'll deal with Kuro and Gezora." Bone Crusher said with a wink, "I've finally figured out their little trick." Sunset looked at him confused, but his confident smile and enthusiasm was contagious, it felt like she was dealing with Rainbow Dash.

"You better be right about handling them." Sunset said standing back looking to where Adagio was.

"You know for a high schooler you've got a lot of bravado." Bone Crusher said as the two stood back to back, "Be careful up there."

"I should be saying that to you." Sunset said with a confident smirk.

"There's that bravado again." Bone Crusher said as he took off running straight at Gezora. Running along the icy floor Gezora's tentacle sprung to life going after him. He deliberately feel using the to his advantage he slid across the ground. Avoiding being grabbed by Gezora. 

Sunset took off up the stairs running as fast as she could. She had trust in Bone Crusher and in Kubo. They also had trust in her as well and she wasn't going to betray it. She was going to rescue Adagio with everything she had. The same way they were giving it their all to fight Kuro.

'My, my aren't you the brave one.' 

A voice hissed inside of Sunset's head. She felt pressure on her shoulder she looked at it to see a fang filled smile appearing in smoke. Midnight stood atop her shoulder holding a finger to her mouth, "We don't have much time so I'll make this fast." She stuck a clawed hand into Sunset's neck. Her eyes glowed purple along with Sunset's as her body froze in place. Midnight's voice was like ice as she spoke her spell.

"Reveal to me what I wish to see." 

The world around Midnight grew dark as she entered another state of being. All of Sunset's memories stood before her like before only this time she was going deeper. She pushed aside those of Sunset's friends and time on Earth to look at those of her time in the world the dark Elias was growing more and more interested in. She rubbed her chin as she spotted an image of Sunset turning from a human to a horned equine.

She looked at these images closely noticing that Sunset spent much time alone with only one other of her kind. But something was catching her interest. It was the books Sunset was reading over in her younger years. One was labeled 'Elements of Harmony'. Midnight rose an eyebrow at the name as she let the memory play out. 

The young unicorn was reading each book with shocking speed as her eyes seemed to almost zoom through each page. She smirked coldly putting them into a bag before trotting off. She moved slowly in the cover of darkness. Sneaking past guards all leading to a room that had a sign reading keep out. She looked around making sure no one was around before running inside. 

In front of her stood a large glowing mirror. Even though it was just a memory Midnight could almost feel the power radiating off of it. Sunset stepped closer toward it holding up a hoof ready to touch it. "Sunset what are you doing!" A voice called from behind her. The unicorn froze in place looking at the image that appeared in the mirror of a large white pony with a rainbow like main and tail that flowed without the use of the wind. Her wings spread out wide as she looked at Sunset with a disappointed frown. 

Midnight watched the scene play out with great interest as Sunset began backing away closer to the mirror. Before anything could continue the memory cut out. Midnight cocked an eyebrow snapping her fingers the memory tried playing again, but some force kept it down. 

"Get out!" A voice shouted around Midnight. 

The dark world of memories that Midnight stood in started to change and she was back in the real world. She felt a tight grip around her body as she stared into the angered eyes of Sunset. "Get out!" She shouted gripping the dark Elias tight in her palm. Her entire body was starting to glow Midnight watched in shock as Sunset's ears changed place and her hair grew longer. Orange energy flowed out of her body like fire, "Get out of my head!" Sunset fully transformed in a bright flash of light.

Kuro caught the flash and her eyes widened at the sight of Sunset, "That's pretty!" She kept looking at Sunset with amazement, but when she looked at what was in Sunset's hand her heart skipped a beat. It was like seeing a deer caught in the head lights. "Midnight!" Kuro shouted in pure fear that was rare to hear coming from her mouth. 

Sunset cried out as she ripped Midnight from her neck. She tossed the small woman away before running up the steps. Seeing this Kuro looked at Sunset with pure rage. She stamped her foot down on the icy floor her voice was like venom when she shouted, "Kill her Gezora!" She looked at the massive tentacle of Gezora excepting it to lunge at Sunset, but to her surprise the massive cuttlefish was still. She rose a brow stomping on the ground again but Gezora's tentacle swung around wiggling in confusion. She kept stomping but nothing happened.

"What's wrong having a little service trouble?" Bone Crusher called out from another side of the warehouse stomping on the ground the same time as Kuro. Ice was slowly making it's way up his body. But he still managed to look at her with a cocky smile, "Maybe you should switch companies I hear Sprint is so much better." He began running along the ice stomping his foot on the ground with great force.

"Gezora!"

"Sorry but I don't think he can hear you." Bone Crusher said he kept running on the ice stamping the ground as hard as he could causing the tentacle to turn around wiggling in confusion. "Took me a minute to figure it out, but I finally got it."

"What are you talking about?!"

"Godzilla and Mothra barely listen to us as it is without Moll and Lora. So it got me wondering. How is this insane chick able to control Cthulhu here without her little imp friend helping?" Bone Crusher began to explain as causing Kuro to narrow her eyes at him for calling her names. Bone Crusher ignored her looks and went on, "That's when it hit me literally." 

He came to a stop looking up at Gezora he stomped on the ground again causing it to turn around sharply in his direction. He jumped back in another direction landing hard on the ice causing Gezora to spin around. A massive high pitched roar echoed from the hole Gezora's tentacle was coming out, of showing how annoyed the kaiju was becoming.

"He can hear us through the ice. And you're just pointing him in the right direction every time you stomp on the ground. But when I do something like this." He jumped on the floor multiple times in different directions causing the tentacle to spin around searching for him, "It confuses him. Come on, tell me I'm right."

Bone Crusher looked at Kuro with a cocky grin which she returned with a hateful glare. She looked ready to charge at him if it wasn't for a snort from behind her. "Not bad Boney." Kubo said as Kuro turned around he kneed her in the stomach causing the wind to fly out of her, "That was from the girls you hurt." As Kuro started to fall he grabbed Applejack's hat pulling it off her head. "This doesn't belong to you." With a strong back hand he sent Kuro flying. She landed against the wall coughing hard as the world around her became hazy.

"Not bad! Know you mind helping me out here?" Bone Crusher said pulling out his pulse rifle. Kubo nodded in agreement. Quickly rushing to his pulse rifle that had fallen. He grabbed it with his good arm pointing it at the massive tentacle. 

"Aim for the suckers!" Bone Crusher shouted.

Kubo fired a shot into Gezora's suction cups causing Gezora to roar in pain. As Gezora began wiggling his tentacle wildly Bone Crusher took aim and fired earning another direct hit. Gezora screamed again before it's massive tentacle went back underground. They both stood there panting from the effort. Kubo gave Bone Crusher a shaky thumbs up. 

"Next time... figure that kind thing out sooner." Kubo said with a pant.

"Oh gee no 'thank you Bone Crusher for saving my life'?" Bone Crusher said breaking off the ice that was forming on his legs. Kubo laughed while testing out his bad arm. He could move the arm well enough but he couldn't move his ring and middle finger. Both of them were a light shade of blue. Bone Crusher walked over looking at Kubo's hand, "You alright?"

"Frostbite but other than that I'm fine." Kubo said looking around he then noticed that his motorcycle was on the ground. "Hey why was Sunset here?"

"She was chased in here by Varan. Besides she's getting her part of the job done."

"She's supposed to be riding on the motorcycle." Kubo said with a deadpan expression.

"Okay so she's doing ninety-eight percent of her job wrong, but she's still putting in effort. We do the same thing and even better she helped us capture Kuro and Mid- " Bone Crusher was about to finish his sentence put trailed off with an annoyed sigh. Kubo turned his head and noticed that Kuro had disappeared along with Midnight. "They Batmaned us."

"Or they went back for the girls come on!" Kubo shouted as he raced up the steps with Bone Crusher behind him. They reached the top of the stairs with ease as most of the running was cut short due to the two of them jumping up some of the stairs. The door was already open which caused Kubo's heart to nearly skip a beat. 

He ran into the room with hard eyes ready for a fight, but they soon softened when he saw that the only ones in the room were Sunset, Lora, and Adagio, the latter was covered in blood. Sunset was holding Adagio's head in her chest as tears flowed down her face. Lora stood next to them with a sad frown as she watched Sunset cry. When she looked over to Kubo and Bone Crusher she sighed relief, "Thank goodness you two are okay. But where are Midnight and Kuro?"

"They took off." Bone Crusher said.

Kubo looked at Adagio with worry as he put a comforting hand on Sunset's shoulder. She looked over to him with a trembling lip her pony ears flipped down and she buried her head in his shoulder, "S-she won't wake up." Sunset whimpered. Kubo looked at Lora with shaky eyes.

"Is she?"

"I sealed the wound but she's lost a lot of blood." Lora said in a saddened tone. Adagio took a harsh breath as she slowly opened her eyes Sunset quickly held up the siren's hand.

"Adagio, come on, it's me." Sunset said trying to get the siren's attention. Adagio's eyes were glazed over as she slowly looked over to them. She weakly lifted her hand looking directly at Sunset. To her surprise Adagio flicked her head.

"Didn't I... tell you...to take care of Sonata?" Adagio weakly said with a horse voice.

"Sorry." Sunset said with a happy smile as she hugged Adagio. 

Adagio then looked over to Kubo, who for a brief second was wiping his eyes, "You came after me? Even after I was-" He stopped her holding up his hand and shaking his head.

"Don't talk you need to rest." Kubo said turning his back to her, "Now hop on."

Even with though it caused a major pain in her neck she reeled back with a blush. "W-w-what are you?"

"Walking on your own would be too much of a hassle. It'll be faster if I just carried you down." Kubo said. Adagio felt her face getting hotter, but couldn't argue with the fact that even wiggling her toes was painful. She let out a very audible grumble before reaching her hands around Kubo's back.

She then looked over to Sunset with a glare, "One word to anybody and I'll kill you." 

Sunset felt a bead of sweat running down her face as she chuckled nervously, "Lips are sealed."

"Um guys." Bone Crusher said as part of the ceiling came down causing the ground to shake under their feet, "Looks like Gezora has one last trick up his sleeve."

"Let's get out of here." Kubo said as he grabbed Lora and rose to his feet with Adagio on his shoulders he placed Lora into his shirt collar were she clung on tightly. They all rushed out but immediately started shivering. "Holy smoke! Why is it so cold in here?" Kubo asked.

Sunset noticed that the hole where Gezora was trying to grab them was now producing a large winter wind. The entire warehouse was starting to freeze over. Kubo ran to his motorcycle breaking away some of the ice that was covering it while Bone Crusher and Sunset went straight for the entrance. The ice began weakening the structure of the warehouse causing it to crumble more. 

Kubo hefted his motorcycle up and hopped on with Adagio on his back. She gripped him tightly as she looked around as the building began coming down. Bone Crusher was kicking away at the ice that was covering the entrance. Sunset was beating at with a piece of rubble neither were able to fully break away at it. 

"Hang on tight." Kubo said looking at Adagio she nodded placing a firm grip around his waist. He reeved the engine and the wheels came to life. Using the slippery floor to his advantage Kubo zoomed straight into the ice that was covering the front entrance. Bone Crusher saw him coming and an idea formed in his head. He pulled out his pulse rifle and began firing away weakening the structure. 

When Kubo's motorcycle hit the now weakened ice sheet it shattered and he began speeding off with Bone Crusher and Sunset trailing behind him. "You could offer us a ride!" Bone Crusher called out.

"Sorry doesn't fit four people. Beside you two are fast runners." Kubo called over his shoulder. 

As he got further away from them Bone Crusher grumbled as he began picking up the pace. Sunset was able to keep a good pace with him. She was grateful that when she transformed it gave her a minor speed boost. Although she wasn't Rainbow Dash's level of speed she could easily out run the average person. Bone Crusher took notice giving an impressed nod.

"And I thought I was fast." Bone Crusher said as he started to run faster.

"When my friends and I pony up we get a slight increase in muscle. So I get a little faster than normal." Sunset said taking note the Bone Crusher was trying to out run her. She speed up more getting ahead of him, "Really comes in handy during gym class."

Bone Crusher speed up as well smiling at her, "Don't think you can out run me kid."

Both Bone Crusher and Sunset ran alongside each other in what starting to become a mini race. Each time one would get ahead the other would pick up the pace. Despite everything that was going on they both managed to have smiles on their faces. They kept at it until managing to reach the Hawk. Kubo was waiting for them with Adagio, "What took you guys?"

Both were panting looking at each with smiles before looking at Kubo, "Shut up."

Kubo just laughed at them as he rode inside. He was shocked to see Fleetfoot sitting on his bed. The only thing covering her breast were bandages. Lora popped out his shirt red faced, "Don't you have any shame!" 

Fleetfoot just looked at Lora with suspecting eyes as she then looked at Kubo, who had a red face and was avoiding eye contact with her. "You know the last person who was six inches tall and was yelling at me killed my best friend. So mind telling me why I should trust you?"

"Because she helped us save your life and she likes people." Bone Crusher said coming onto the Hawk the minute he saw Fleetfoot his eyes nearly popped out of his skull.

"And I'm twelve inches tall." Lora said sticking her tongue out at Fleetfoot. She looked at the small Elias for a moment before sticking her tongue out at her.

Sunset walked over to Fleetfoot with a look of concern as she cautiously stepped forward. She took off her jacket offering it up to the woman, "Here before Kubo and Bone Crusher both get nose bleeds."

"Too late for that." Bone Crusher was holding his hand up to his bleeding nose. Kubo, Adagio, and Lora both looked at him with deadpan expressions. "Look hot women are my only weakness." Bone Crusher shouted getting a coy smile from Fleetfoot she then looked at Sunset taking her jacket.

"Thanks." Fleetfoot said looking over to Adagio, "Glad to see you got your friend back."

"Not... friends!" Adagio said with a cough holding her throat. Kubo helped place her into Akiko's bed looking over her making sure nothing else was wrong with her. Sunset looked at Adagio with a soft smile as the siren just looked away from her.

"We're getting there." Sunset said which Adagio just responded with a snort, "Hey where's your friend?"

"We'll after we got on board she got the med-kit, by the way you need to restock on bandages, Yearling kind of ran off to the cockpit-"

"Why won't this hunk of junk fly?!" Yearling came stomping out of the cockpit. She was met with glares from Kubo and Bone Crusher, "Oh you guys made it out."

"Step away from my baby." Bone Crusher said.   

"Were you just trying to ditch us?!" Kubo asked. 

Yearling rolled her eyes, "I was trying to start this hunk of junk."

"Seriously?" Fleetfoot deadpanned.

"Whose side are you on?!" Yearling roared at her colleague then she looked at Sunset whose ears were still in the form of a pony and had a longer ponytail that was thrashing behind her like an actual tail. "What's up with her ears and her hair?"

Fleetfoot looked at Sunset again, "Oh hey look at that."

A loud crash caught their attention they all looked outside the open hangar door noticing that the warehouse they had all escaped from was completely frozen over. The building crashed down in a flurry of ice. That wasn't what had their attention it was the fact that that the ice was moving. A high pitched squeaking roar echoed out as Gezora began to rise out of the ground. Each time one of his tentacles broke free from the earth they froze the hard concrete ground around them making it more brittle. As the ground began caving in the massive cephalopod began rising out of the ground. Sunset looked on in shock as Gezora's eyes where the first things she saw as they looked right at her. It got under her skin at it looked like the creature was in permeant state of shock. Although it felt like she could feel rage coming out of the creature as well as it held up one of it's tentacles the tip of which was blackened and had missing suction cups.

"So we're gonna start running right?" Adagio asked looking at Kubo and Bone Crusher, who both took off to the cockpit. Bone Crusher was flipping switches on the dash board before pressing a single button that caused the Hawk to come to life. Yearling looked at how easily Bone Crusher started the plane with a twitching brow at how easily he turned it on. 

"Ladies, strap in!" Bone Crusher shouted as he pulled the ump back. 

The hangar door closed as the Hawk rose off the ground into the sky. Gezora watched it take off letting out a massive roar of rage as it hefted the rest of it's body out of the ground. He began gurgling his tentacles withering. He hunched back revealing the white beak that was his mouth it opened wide spitting out a bus sized ball of ice. The Hawk quickly avoided the ice as it landed into another warehouse. Gezora roared in fury as he gave chase to the plane.

As Gezora chased after the Hawk another set of eyes watched them leave. Midnight and Kuro were watching the situation from the ground. Midnight narrowed her eyes as she watched them leave as blood trailed down from her lips. Kuro was grinding her teeth. 

"Kill that girl, Kill that girl, Kill that girl!" She kept repeating with an intense vigor.

"Enough Kuro." Midnight said.

"But she hurt you. She hurt my Midnight. I hate her!" Kuro said her eyes looked like a predator.

"I merely used too much of my power and I don't have a full understanding of this girls magic. That's the only reason why she broke my spell. Besides this Sunset Shimmer interest me along with these elements of harmony." Midnight said patting Kuro on the cheek causing the woman to look at her with a slight frown. Midnight clicked her tongue at Kuro as she held up her hand, "I only do this because I love you."

Midnight began to glow with power as more blood began pouring from her mouth. Kuro brought the small woman close to her with worry in her eyes. "Midnight stop you're hurt." Kuro pleaded. The clouds above them began to erupt with purple lightning and the sound of thunder echoed. Kuro looked at the sky and she began laughing manically. All of the anger and worry she felt earlier was melting away. Replaced by an insane joy as she knew what going to happen.

Despite the blood dripping from her mouth and eyes Midnight still managed to smile, "For their crimes against the planet I deem all who inhabit this city guilty! I sentence them to be purged with your holy lightning!"

From the clouds a jet black body began to descend from the clouds. Three glowing horns sat on it's head crackling with purple lightning. Red eyes set in a permeant glare as it's rectangular mouth clicked. On it's back were black and orange wings that looked like the flames of the underworld. As the kaiju's six legs touched the ground Kuro smiled at him. Midnight panted letting the glow on her body die down. But she still managed to cast a fang filled grin.

"Bring vengeance down upon them, Battra!" 

.........................
Atlantic Ocean
........................

Godzilla noticed the water was starting to get swallow each time he beat down tail. He was getting closer to the city He narrowed his eyes ready to face the threat that was in front of him. He could feel Mothra's aura was starting to weaken. She was over using her power against whatever this opponent was. He saw another aura as well one that he recognized as Gezora. His rage was building at the thought of ones he cared for being attacked while he wasn't around. 

Suddenly he felt it. A great aura that nearly stopped him dead in his tracks. It was cold and it felt like it was wrapping around his neck. He recognized it instantly as Battra. He snarled feeling Battra's strength had grown since their last encounter. He felt ghost pain from their last encounter. As well as the memory of seeing Mothra attacked by him. He began speeding up he needed to make it before anything worse happened.

______________________

Kaiju Log 3

Gezora 

AKA: Subzero 

Height: 90 meters

Powers/ Abilities:

Freezing Tentacles: Once grabbed by Gezora many are either given severe frostbite or frozen to absolute zero.

Ice Spray: Instead of ink, like most cephalopods, Gezora can produce a blizzard that can blind larger kaiju like Godzilla and allows him to make a quick escape. It can allows be used as a weapon against machines and freeze them on the spot.

Ice body: Gezora's entire body is below freezing making whereever he goes a tundra. 

Camouflage: Gezora, like most cephalopods, can change the coloring of his body to match where ever he is hidden. This makes it difficult to find him until it's too late.

Weaknesses:

Fire: Gezora can be easily stopped and scared by intense heat from rockets or the atomic breath of Godzilla.

Bio:

Gezora was discovered in the early 70s on a small island in the South Pacific along side two other kaiju. When first discovered by scientist it was seen that he was a docile creature that tried to avoid human contact. He would only rise to the surface to feed on the whales unfortunate enough to cross his path. Many can only guess the age of this monster or if this is the only one. Scientist have been debating whether Gezora is the actual kraken from the legends. 

It wasn't until recently that Gezora began attacking people. The G-team captain Akiko had a particular bad run in with the creature after being grabbed by him. If not for the intervention of Godzilla she wouldn't be here today. What led to Gezora becoming a city invading kaiju has been deemed classified. Although some have seen this kaiju taking orders from the escaped fugitive Kuro.
> New York: The King and Diablo
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Mothra flew out of the way as Varan leapt at her with his claws. He missed his target and instead scarped his claws against a skyscraper. Inside people were clamoring to get out of the way as the massive dragon's claws scrapped across the building destroying the floor that was under their feet. The same went for the people in the streets as debris feel from the sky. Their screams meant nothing to the dragon as he focused on Mothra who was flying back at him. 

Her eyes were glowing with power as she fired an atomic burst attack. Varan merely snorted and brought his arms together blocking the attack. Mothra was surprised as another one of her attacks was once again shoved off by Varan like it was nothing. The dragon brought up his tail poising it like a scorpion. With horrifying speed he struck at her. Mothra barely had time to fly up avoiding being slashed in the face. But she wasn't fast enough to avoid having her thorax pierced by the tip of his tail. Mothra cried out in pain as Varan brought her down into a building. 

Dazed from the attack she couldn't avoid being pinned down under Varan's foot. With great force he ripped his tail out of her. She screamed in pain as blood poured out of her wound. Varan smiled holding his tail over Mothra's head poising it inches from her eye. This time he wouldn't miss her as Mothra struggled under his foot she roared trying to free herself. Her claws slashed at his ankles as she tried to free herself. However slashing him was like slashing at a diamond, his skin was harder than anything she'd hit before.

Varan cracked a fang filled smile watching his prey struggle under his foot. His bloodlust began seeping out as he inched his tail closer to her. So focused on the kill he didn't notice the sound of the air clipping. Suddenly a missile soared through the air striking Varan in the face. His tail stopped just inches from Mothra's eye as his head was covered in smoke. Mothra looked to her side seeing a horde of helicopters approaching her.

They began circling around both kaiju keeping a safe distance away. "Direct hit!" One of the pilot radioed across the group.

"Preparing for second launch!" Another pilot shouted.

The smoke around Varan's head began to clear as he looked at the helicopters. Another missile struck him covering him in another veil of smoke. Mothra noticed that his tail was moving away from her. As the smoke started to clear again she saw the dragon glaring at the approaching army. With his attention away from her, Mothra took the advantage and her body started to glow. Catching the sight Varan didn't time have to act as her body spilt apart. Losing the weight under his foot Varan stumbled just for another missile to strike him.

The mini Mothra's flew over Varan just as he looked at her with a glare. He roared as Mothra began forming into her larger form.

______________________________________________________________________________

"Mothra is clear, Captain Akiko." A voice played over the radio. 

Akiko smiled at the news as she could hear the battle from across the city. Behind her stood Trans and Miki, the latter was looking at her daughter with a proud expression. A black car was parked onto the sidewalk treads were left on the ground showing how fast she was truly going. As well as soldiers who were picking themselves up after jumping out of the way.

"Good, now try luring this guy out to sea." Akiko said before hanging up the radio. She turned looking at a smiling Miki. She was about to speak but the G-team captain held up a hand, “Think before saying something embarrassing.”

Miki looked at Akiko with narrowed eyes, “Is that anyway to speak to your mother?”

“When she’s you yes.” 

“I was going to say I’m proud of my little Mis-” Before Miki could finish her sentence Akiko covered her mouth.

“What did I just say about saying something embarrassing?!” Akiko harshly whispered at her mother. 

Miki just rolled her eyes at Akiko’s words, “How is your name embarrassing?” To her surprise Miki pulled out a t-shirt from behind her back, "Now cover up you'll catch a cold!" With great speed and strength she managed to slip it onto the G-team captain’s body.

Akiko grumbled looking at the t-shirt that read ‘Little Missy’ in glitter, “Not again.”

“Um ladies?” Trans broke what was about to be a mother daughter argument. He pointed to the sky as Mothra flew up high into the sky just as Varan leapt up to snatch her. When he came back down it was like an earthquake. Nearly taking the three off their feet. Trans adjusted his glasses clearing his throat, “Maybe we should focus on getting to a safer area before the buildings come down on us. Or before traffic get’s too heavy.” He motioned toward the hoard of cars combined with running people. 

Miki looked around at what was going on as the troops they were stationed with began running off to help civilians or taking to nearby tanks as they went off to battle. She sighed, “Fine but this conversation isn’t over, Missy.” 

Akiko just rolled her eyes taking the radio with her as she lead the others to the car she ‘burrowed’. Trans looked at it with a raised eyebrow before looking at the G-team captain, “How did you get this car?”

“Relax, Trans, I made sure it was a rental before I took it.” Akiko said waving her hand dismissively as she got into the drivers seat. 

“How does that make a difference?” Trans asked he got into the back.

“It’s not stealing if it’s rental, duh.” Akiko said starting the engine. 

Trans looked over to Miki, who was shaking her head with a sigh, “This is why I didn’t want to home school you.”

Akiko just looked at her mother confused as she began speeding off. Some screamed as they jumped out of the way of the speeding car. Trans was busy gripping the seat as the car picked up speed and was taking turns faster than it should have been. He was doing his best to keep his breathing normal as Akiko wasn’t showing a sign of slowing down. “So just where are we going!” He called out as Akiko took another sharp turn.

“A couple of girls I know are in the hospital. I’m just going to check in on them and set up a base there.” Akiko said as she stepped on the gas causing Trans and Miki to lurch their heads back. Suddenly the radio began to crackle getting Miki’s attention.

“This is... Lieutenant.... Bone Crusher.... is anyone there?... Need medivac.” Bone Crusher’s voice came crackling over the radio.

“Bone Crusher what’s going on?!” Miki’s shouted with worry in her voice as she began fixing the radio getting a better reception.

“Ms. Miki? Glad to hear your voice!” Bone Crusher said as his voice became more clear. 

“No time for pleasantries, Boney, what’s going on?” Akiko said. 

“You’re there too Cap?”

“Boney!”

“Right, right sorry! We found Adagio, but she needs a doctor and we also have two injured soldiers. Kuro and Midnight got away though.” Bone Crusher began giving a report to Akiko, with Miki and Trans listening intently, “Also Gezora was chasing us but I think he gave up.”

“Alright track the signal from my radio. I'm heading to the hospital Adagio’s family is currently staying in you can drop her and those two soldiers off there. Also is Sunset there?” Akiko said with an oddly sweet tone.

“Um....yeah.” Bone Crusher’s voice became nervous at hearing Akiko’s voice growing nicer. 

“Can you give her a little message for me.”

____________________________________________________________________________________

On board the Hawk Sunset was kneeling beside Adagio, who was taking labored breaths, she couldn’t look away from the scar along the siren’s neck. Adagio looked at her with a light frown as Sunset kept staring at her scar. Her ears gave away her emotions as they drooped. The siren clicked her tongue, “Stop looking at me like that I’m fine.” She said with a hoarse voice while placing her hand over her neck.

“No you’re not, Adagio.” Sunset said looking into Adagio’s eyes.

Adagio clicked her tongue rolling her eyes before flicking Sunset in the forehead. Sunset’s frown went from being one of sadness to annoyance getting Adagio to smile, “It’s already annoying when Sonata goes crazy worrying about me. When you do it it’s like a migraine.”  

Sunset was about to say something before looking at the smile Adagio had. Then into the red eyes that were tired and still shaking. It then hit her what Adagio was doing she smiled back at her, “You’re a jerk.”

“And you’re a pain.” Adagio replied leaning back slowly moving her hand away from the burn scar on her neck. Across from them Yearling and Fleetfoot sat looking at them, the former looking more at Sunset, the unicorn turned human was growing on the list of strange things she’d seen on what was mounting to be one of the worst days of her life. 

“What is she?” Yearling whispered under her breath. 

Fleetfoot looked at the jacket Sunset gave her then back at the girl in question. Her professional side wanted answers to what was going on. However, her more relaxed nature was causing the soldier to turn a blind eye toward the girl after the generally kind feeling she got from her.

“She’s just a girl looking out for her friend.” She whispered back to Yearling. When she looked at the two girls interacting it brought slight joy to her. Until an image of an impaled Soarin started playing in her mind. Her knuckles started to tighten becoming white. Yearling saw it and put a hand on her shoulder.

“You were trained to except things like this.” Yearling said Fleetfoot just looked at her with glistening eyes.

“I know but...I.” Fleetfoot said with shaky voice. Her eyes were filling up with water. Just as it looked like she was going to break into tears Kubo walked in from the cockpit. 

"Okay ladies you'll need to hang on rides gonna get bumpy." Kubo said as he knelt down to look at Adagio putting a gentle hand on her puffy orange hair, "Akiko told us that Sonata and Aria are being taken to a hospital further out from the fighting we'll drop you both off there. Same goes for you two." He looked over to Yearling and Fleetfoot.

"What about Mothra?" Sunset asked.

"As soon as we set you four down Boney and I are gonna back her up." Kubo answered.

"Not without me." Fleetfoot said trying to stand up but Yearling held her back down before she could open her wounds. She looked at Kubo wiping the tears from her eyes as a fire started burning in them, "That thing killed my friend I want payback!"

"You're injured and need a doctor!" Yearling shouted back at her. Kubo looked at her with a calm face he sighed through his nose before patting both Sunset and Adagio on the head.

"You two did pretty good out there." He said causing both girls to lightly smile at him as he stood up to leave. He stopped at the entrance to the cockpit, "I don't have a right to say this considering I usually act on my emotions as well. But take it from someone else whose lost people. Would that person really want you to go out your way and do something stupid all for them or would they rather want you to live your life to the fullest?"

Fleetfoot gripped the edge of the bed tight as she thought things over in her head. She took a breath through her nose before standing up. She walked past Kubo and knelt by Adagio, "I'll stay with the girl and make sure she stay's strapped in. You guys should go into the cockpit. Yearling see if you can get Spitfire on the line." Fleetfoot kept her back to Yearling although the agent could see she was shaking. Yearling clicked her tongue and walked with Kubo into the cockpit. 

As she left Sunset looked at Fleetfoot and noticed that the woman's eyes were turning pink. Adagio noticed this as she felt her hand was getting wet. Fleet was doing her best to keep calm in front of the two girls, but it wasn't working. Sunset was good at spotting someone who was masking their emotions and Adagio was a pro at spotting emotional distress having been one who could manipulate emotions and being an older sibling. Both could tell Fleetfoot was broken apart on the inside. 

Back in the cockpit Kubo walked back in with Yearling behind him. Bone Crusher kept at the wheel looking over the city while Lora stood on the dashboard her body glowing. She looked out to the darkening skies with worry as thunder echoed around. The elder Elias grimaced as she felt a shiver run down her spine she could fell something wrong in the air. Kubo sat next to Bone Crusher patting Lora on the head trying to calm her nerves. Yearling just rose a brow as she took the seat behind him.

"What afraid of a little thunder?" Yearling asked.

"I don't like what follows after it." Lora answered rubbing her arm.

Bone Crusher looked at Kubo with worry the two chose to brush it off with a simple nod. "Let's just get to the hospital before things get worse."

"We just escaped two psychopaths, an overgrown squid, and there are two giant monsters duking it out in the city. How can things possibly get any worse?" Yearling asked. Bone Crusher, Kubo, and Lora all looked at her with deadpan expressions, "What?"

"We're dead." Lora said.

"Yep." Kubo joined in. 

"Why would you jinx us like that?" Bone Crusher said as he went back to looking at the sky with a sigh. Something was starting to nag at him. A ringing in his ear was a key sign something was up. Like there was a jet approaching from far off. The sound was all to familiar to him. 'Is that....'

_________________________________________________________________________________________

The bus carrying the students of Canterlot High was making headway as the sound of explosions got farther away. Hikari sat in the back as she looked out noticing that Mothra was flying further out with helicopters chasing after her. But when they fired missiles they went down into the city striking something bellow. As a biologist she'd been wondering what type of creature Varan was.

She thought she'd be ready for what he looked like. So it caught her off guard when she saw the massive dragon leap into the air biting one helicopter and grabbing two more out of the sky. When he came down she could feel the tremor as well as catch the explosions of the two helicopters in his grasp. 

"Woah nelly!" Applejack said looking over Hikari's seat. 

The girls had all chosen to sit in the back with Hikari for the fact that she was one of the only person who knew what was going on and the fact that Moll was in an agitated state. Said Elias was sitting in Fluttershy's lap letting the gentle girl stroke her back. Fluttershy looked out the window noticing Varan jump again taking out another helicopter nearly hitting Mothra. 

"Can Mothra really beat that thing?" Fluttershy asked nervously. 

"I know she can." Hikari said giving the girl a positive nod. Although when she looked back out into the city a frown came over her face. Rarity cleared her throat, with her usual elegance, getting everyone's attention.

"You did say that Godzilla is on his way right. I may not be well versed in these kaiju thingys, but if Godzilla is as good you all say he is. I bet my lucky sowing needle that he'll be here any moment!" Rarity smiled at Hikari.

"But it's only been twenty minutes Godzilla is still too far out." Hikari said wincing as Mothra avoided being slashed.

"Pssst. When I broke arm last year and I needed help my big sister, Maud, drove from halfway across the city just to come get me and she was there in no time flat!" Pinkie said somehow springing up in between Hikari and Fluttershy, startling the former. 

"Or when ma lil' sis and I couldn't figure out how to get back to the barn, ma big brother, Big Mac, came rushing to find us." Applejack said.

"And you wouldn't believe how much of a sweat I work up trying to get my little sister out of a mess." Rarity said.

Fluttershy tentatively raised her hand looking at Hikari with a smile trying to mask her fear, "I have to save my little brother sometimes too." Hikari looked at the girls confused at what they were getting at.

"What we're trying to say is the way you described Godzilla and Mothra they seem pretty close, like siblings. And when the younger sibling is in trouble the elder will come rushing no matter what." Rarity smiled at Hikari and looked down at Moll as the young Elias still seemed to be frightened she gently pat the small girl on the head, "I'm sure Lora has done the same for you as well, Moll."

Hikari let the words that the girls were telling her sink in. She began thinking back to a simpler time in her life when a young orange haired boy would always be standing in front of her with his arms spread out while other children through punches at him. Despite everything he still looked at her with a smile. He was there whenever she was endanger and deep down she knew he would still come. She saw the same thing with Godzilla and Mothra. 

"You girls are good at raising someone's confidence." Hikari said smiling at them while trying to sigh off her nerves. 

"It's what we do!" Pinkie said wrapping an arm around Hikair's shoulder. 

Applejack couldn't help lightly chuckle at Pinkie's antics as the pink haired girl, whether she knew it or not, was great at easing the tension of a situation. She looked over to Rainbow who was shockingly quiet despite everything that was going on. The rainbow haired athlete was watching the fight, but she kept shifting her vision back up to the cloudy sky. She then began cupping her ears getting a raised brow from Applejack.

"You okay RD?" Applejack asked getting Rainbow Dash to snap out of her stupor. 

"Don't you guys hear that?" Rainbow asked getting confused glances from her friends.

"Hear what, darling?" 

Rainbow cupped her ears again as a sharp noise entered her ear drums. With each passing second it got louder like something was approaching. "That ringing."

"Like a bell?" Pinkie asked pulling a bell from somewhere.

"No this is... I don't know higher. Like the wind or something." Rainbow said sticking a finger in her ear in some attempt to clear out what was going on her head. The others just looked at her strange excluding Hikari and Moll who were both sharing their own glance. Before either could think hard about it thunder roared across the sky. Moll began to shake again as she felt something dangerous.

"Hey, no need to be scared." Fluttershy said rubbing Moll's back. 

The young Elias shook her head, "No, I can feel it! Midnight's playing her last card!"

"She didn't!" Hikari said with fear building in her voice. As if on cue purple lightning filled the sky and a massive black insect began to descend from the clouds. The girls looked at the sky with fear as they saw the kaiju. 

_______________________________________________________________________________________

Bone Crusher, Kubo, and Yearling were looking out the window with stunned faces. Black body, wings that looked like flames, a set of horns that seemed to form a crown atop it's demonic head. Red eyes glared daggers at them.

"Battra." Lora whimpered out looking at the demonic bug. She could practically feel his aura wrapping around her neck.

"You just had to say 'how could things get worse?'" Bone Crusher said looking at Yearling.

...................
Docks
................

Kuro stood on the pavement watching the scene playout. Behind her Gezora sat in the water slowly freezing it while also shaking in fear at the sight of Battra. He knew well enough to stay out of this creatures way. Kuro smiled despite her injuries. Midnight was bleeding from her eyes but she was still giving off aura. A fang filled grin on her face but it disappeared with a heavy cough she looked at her hand which was wet with blood. 

"Midnight?" Kuro asked looking at the dark Elias worried.

"I don't have much power left." Midnight studied the blood in her hand. Instinct was demanding that she take the opportunity to escape and recharge, but she ignored it in favor of revenge. Saying unleashing Battra was to calm Kuro down was true, but she was also just as angered that Sunset Shimmer dared to harm her. Then there was also the fact that the G-team was standing in front of her, "Battra do you sense those unknown auras? I want you to destroy everything except for those seven." Midnight chuckled to herself not only would Sunset pay for her sins, but her friends would also suffer. Whether or not that would satisfy her was yet to be known but it was a start.

She coughed again clicking her tongue, "You have fifteen minutes." 

Battra responded buy roaring over the city crackling energy over his horns. Kuro laughed seeing the sight of Battra as he charged straight for the Hawk a purple glow appearing in his eyes before beams of magically charged lightning shot out of his eyes. The prism beams were his strongest attack and they showed as the purple lighting narrowly missed the Hawk but hit a skyscraper instead causing a massive explosion that shook the city.

"What pretty fireworks!" Kuro cheered looking at the burning building. Midnight smiled at the sight as well she could practically hear the sound of screams that caused her bliss. Which only short lived as she felt a massive power approaching quickly. Godzilla was getting closer with each passing second. 

"Gezora go and give that beast a proper greeting." Midnight said looking at the massive cuttlefish. Gezora was shaking in fear as he to could sense the monster king approaching. "Don't worry you need only hold him off nothing more. Once the city is destroyed we'll come aide you before the beast can do any real damage. Besides you wouldn't wish to anger Battra would you?" Midnight spoke in a soft voice that was full of malice. 

The choice being given was quite clear to Gezora. Suffer a horrifying beating from Godzilla. Or suffer a slow an agonizing torture at the claws of Battra. Gezora looked out to the ocean Godzilla wasn't even there and yet he could already feel the water starting to heat up. Bubbles formed from Gezora as he performed his version of a sigh before swimming out like a torpedo to meet Godzilla. 

"You can rush as much as you like beast, but it will make no difference." Midnight said as a screeching roar from Mothra signaled she saw Battra. "For all you know will soon be gone." 

_________________________________________________________________________________

Varan caught the sound of Battra's prism beams as they crackled across the sky. He growled in annoyance at hearing the sound, he hated thunder and lightning, it was so annoying. Much like his opponent who had now taken her eyes off him and onto Battra. He started to fell something changing in her.

Mothra was shocked seeing the dark kaiju in front of her. She shook with rage at the sight of him. Her eyes began to change color from a calming blue to a blood red. Being around Godzilla since the day she hatched gave Mothra two things; his will not to back down from a fight and the unending rage he felt when seeing something he hated, which for Mothra was a rare feeling. Seeing Battra only filled the young kaiju with pure hatred and seeing him in front of the Hawk was only raising it.

The fur on her back was starting to stand up. Her normal chirp transformed into a hiss. Varan looked at her with wide eyes as a light began surrounding her body. When she looked at drake her eyes gave a clear warning. Move or be moved. The dragon just snarled in response getting ready to swing at her.

He didn't even see Mothra move. When she performed a flash dash straight into his chest followed by rainbow burst that was strong enough to knock the wind out of him. Varan landed flat on his back the world spinning around him. He watched Mothra take off straight for Battra with a hint of confusion on his face that soon transformed into a dark feeling of joy. 

Looks like he'd been underestimating her.

Battra fired another set of prism beams from his eyes nearly hitting the Hawk if it wasn't for a swift dodge. The purple beams struck the ground lighting setting off massive explosions. He roared charging after the plane. 

Inside the Hawk's cockpit Bone Crusher was gritting his teeth while Kubo was preparing the weapons system. In the back room Sunset and Fleetfoot were holding onto Adagio as she was close to being thrown out of the bed due to the Hawk rocking back and forth. The only thing they had scene was a purple light flashing through a small port window over Adagio's bed.

"Hey what's going on?!" Fleetfoot called out to the cockpit.

Sunset looked out the window seeing the dark skies. Along with a massive red eye flowed by a terrifying roar. The Hawk lurched to it's side taking Adagio, Sunset, and Fleetfoot for the ride. Fleetfoot roared out in pain from landing on her back. Sunset made sure to catch Adagio as the siren fell. Pain went rocketing through the unicorn turned human's side. Her previous injury from Kuro came back with a vengeance. Her groans were cut short as another roar echoed.

Adagio looked at Sunset concern. "You okay?"

"Just a little sore," Sunset said rubbing her side, "You're heavier than you look."

Adagio blushed with an annoyed scowl. Fleetfoot was trying to stand back up, but the Hawk kept moving trying to keep out of the way of Battra. She fell back down with pain in her back.

"Hey guys mind telling us what's going on?!" She yelled to the cockpit.

"Get up here and strap in ladies this ride is gonna be really rough!" Bone Crusher shouted back at them over the radio.

"Easier said than done." Fleetfoot hissed from her wounds. 

None of them could stand up as the Hawk kept moving around. Sunset was still on an intense adrenaline high combined with that of her Equestrian power still being present would make carrying Adagio easier. Fleetfoot was going to be much harder. Unless she let science do her job for her.

"Fleetfoot brace up!" Sunset called out getting a raised eyebrow from both Fleetfoot and Adagio. She bent her legs like a runner ready to take off. A roar from outside signaled her as the Hawk quickly jerked forward and Sunset ran with it letting the momentum do the work for her as she quickly ran and jumped, using the speed boost her pony form gave, she took a screaming Adagio for the ride as she grabbed Fleetfoot as well.

Back in the cockpit Kubo finally saw the words he'd been waiting to see. "Boney weapon's are up!"

"It's about time!" Yearling said in the seat behind him. 

Kubo, Lora, and Bone Crusher all rolled their eyes. Before any of them could say something Sunset, Fleetfoot, and Adagio came tumbling into the cockpit. Fleetfoot and Adagio managed to land right on top of Sunset knocking the wind out of her. All three of them, Sunset being the loudest, groaned.

"You two really need to lose weight." Sunset said.

"If you keep saying that I will hit you." Adagio said with a growl.

"Next time warn a girl when you do that." Fleetfoot said.

"I said brace up."

Sunset and the others rose back up to the surprised looks that Bone Crusher, Kubo, Lora, and Yearling were giving them. It wasn't that long lived as Battra appeared in front of them one of legs raised high ready to strike them down. 

"Kubo!" Bone Crusher yelled. 

Kubo smirked pressing one of the many buttons on the dash board, "Bang!"

Twin mazer cannons on the Hawk's wings began to glow before firing beams of energy straight into the giant moth's claws. Causing him to roar in annoyance as his claw was knocked back. 

Bone Crusher bumped fist with Kubo, "Nice shooting, Han!" 

"Don't start cheering yet!" Lora pointed out as Battra began charging power into his eyes.

"Why can't bad guys ever let us have a moment." Kubo moaned getting ready to fire the mazer again.

Neither side had the chance to fire as a loud roaring chirp caught Battra off guard. An orange and white blur flew from under the Hawk and caught him in the abdomen causing bile to come out of his rectangular mouth. Mothra hissed as she poured power around herself into a flash dash. The magic energy stinging his body as she took Battra higher into the sky.

Battra snarled as purple lightning went through his body and into his claws. He held up his front limbs as they crackled with magical lightning and slashed the younger kaiju's back. Mothra roared out in pain releasing Battra. The dark moth responded to his freedom by firing prism beams from his eyes. Mothra was knocked back roaring as the magic lightning ripped across her body. A triangle began to form on her forehead as power began forming. 

Before she hit the ground a rainbow burst came from her skull hitting Battra and canceling out his attack. Mothra managed to correct herself midair and sent a glare at Battra hissing at him. Looking at the dark moth was only fueling her anger as her body began to glow with power. Battra responded in kind as magic fueled lightning coursed through his body. Both moth's roared and charged at each other. 

The dark and light flash dashes collided creating a mini sun in the sky. Bone Crusher and Kubo were shielding their eyes from the intense light. "I haven't seen Mothy this fired up in ages." Bone Crusher said. 

Lora looked on with worry at seeing Mothra fighting Battra so ferociously. "She's letting her rage take over." Lora said looking at Kubo and Bone Crusher with worry, "She's fighting too recklessly."

"We should move while that thing is distracted. Get the injured out of here." Yearling said looking back at Fleetfoot. 

"No way!" Fleetfoot argued and looked at Kubo, "Thanks for the advice, but I can't just sit here and do nothing." She got into the seat next to Yearling strapping herself in.

"Fleet, you're not here because we wanted you to fight. It was to keep you three from rolling around like potatoes back there." Yearling shouted back at Fleetfoot. Both women looked like they were about to get into an argument.

Adagio looked at Sunset then out the window watching the dueling kaiju outside. Then to the city bellow knowing that Sonata and Aria were down there somewhere as well. Deep down she wanted to get away from all this, but if she ran then nothing would keep this monster from destroying the city and her family. The feeling was ripping her apart but she felt something warm lock around her hand. She looked over and saw Sunset holding her hand with a smile. 

"Kubo, Bone Crusher you can help us after saving Mothra." Sunset said getting confused looks from the adults.

"My family and her friends are down there." Adagio continued off her, "If that thing get's past Mothra then nothing's going to stop this city from being destroyed. I'd rather not keep this little adventure going, but if means keeping them safe we'll stay up here."

"You two aren't going to back down are you?" Kubo asked with a sigh as Yearling looked at him annoyed.

"I'll do anything to protect my family." Adagio said.

"I'll do anything to protect my friends." Sunset said.

"You three really are related." Bone Crusher said shaking his head. As he looked out the window something massive came into his line of sight. Everyone in the cockpit shrunk back as Varan suddenly appeared and looked at them. "Looks like someone's deciding for us!"  Bone Crusher was quick to pull the Hawk back just as Varan swung at them. 

"Is it me or is he getting better jumping?" Bone Crusher asked as Varan started to fall back to the ground.

Lora rubbed her chin in thought, "I feel like there's something about Varan I'm forgetting."

As Varan began falling back down time seemed to almost slow down for him. He looked at the Hawk then over to the battle between Mothra and Battra. He narrowed his eyes. Mothra was finally starting to interest him and now she was ignoring him. Then there was also the fact that he could sense his previous targets aura. He looked at his clawed hand and cracked the bones. Looks it was time to switch targets for now.

He bent his arms to the side and began to head straight down for the city. Just as it looked as though he was going to crash head first into the ground he stretched his arms out. Lose skin unfolded from under his arms he arched flying away from the city, but not before causing a massive uproar of wind. Glass was shattered and people were sent flying do to the tornado forced winds he created.

Varan went straight back to the Hawk. Inside the cockpit everyone inside were doing their best to keep their eyes from jumping out of their heads. His fang filled grin was back in full force as he let out a booming roar.

"You forgot he knew how to fly!?" Bone Crusher said looking at Lora.

"What?! I was five when I heard that story and I've been frozen in time for a billion years give me a break!" Lora shouted.

"No time for arguing plan now!" Fleetfoot shouted as Varan approached them at high speed. 

"Sunset, Adagio get in the corner and hang on tight." Kubo shouted. Sunset and Adagio didn't question it as they clung to each other. Sunset was the one to grip both Adagio and the sidings. Bone Crusher pushed the Hawk forward avoiding Varan's teeth. The dragon snarled chasing after the plane.

Kubo looked at Bone Crusher as he forced the ump back causing the Hawk to move up into the dark clouds. "So do you have a plan?"

Bone Crusher just looked at him with a confident smirk. It had taken the pilot a minute to figure out was going on, but finally he understood. He could hear the winds shifting, "Yeah you guys are just gonna have to trust me on this one." He looked over to the side seeing Mothra as she was starting to get overpowered by Battra, "Hold out for a little longer, Mothy."

Varan roared as he chased the Hawk into the sky with relentless effort. Leaving Mothra and Battra alone. Although Mothra barely cared as she kept focus on Battra. He glared at her the same she glared at him. The sight of her disgusted Battra to no end as he saw her aura. It was mixed with that of an abomination disgusting him. Erasing her would be the only thing that would put a good taste in his mouth.

The only thought Mothra had of Battra was the time they first met. The time he stabbed Godzilla. The sight of it drove her into a blind rage then and it had only grown since. Battra almost took the one thing she loved in the world and she would never forgive that. 

She roared firing an atomic burst from her eyes only for Battra to fly through the attack as her preformed a dark flash. Mothra couldn't react in time to dodge the incoming attack. Resulting in her body being shocked. His eyes began to glow and Battra unleashed a prism beam point blank into her. She roared in pain as she was sent rocketing down into the city. 

The only thing to break her fall was a building that immediately crumbled under her weight. Battra hovered over her as more energy poured into his eyes and he fired another prism beam striking the ground around her creating massive explosions. Mothra tried getting back up but Battra slammed down on top of her putting his claw around her throat. Electricity began surging through her body causing her to roar out in pain.

____________________________________________________________________________

On the other side of the city Akiko broke a high speed record as she came to a skidding halt in front of the hospital. Trans got out with his eyes spinning. Miki and Akiko got out hearing the roars of Mothra throughout the city. They also saw the electricity surging from where the two kaiju were fighting. Akiko clicked her tongue watching the scene she then looked up into the sky watching Varan disappear into the clouds above as he chased the Hawk. Her hair was starting to rise up. Miki placed a hand on her daughter's shoulder.

"Relax honey, this is your team have faith in them." Miki said.

"Yes, knowing Bone Crusher he probably came up with a plan." Trans said as the world finally stopped spinning for him. He pulled out his phone nodding and humming.

"You gonna tell me what your looking at?" An annoyed Akiko said.

"Just some news I've been following since this morning. You all really need to get to South America some time and deal with a certain kaiju. He's been doing his own thing for far to long the higher ups are getting pretty antsy about him." Trans said with a smile. 

Akiko took his phone an annoyed growl as she started searching through it. Reports of a village being attacked by a swarm of giant meganulon only to have the swarm be destroyed by something they only referred to as 'Diablo'. Then reports of a red streak in the sky over Pennsylvania that demolished an airport. Akiko's eyes widened when she saw a picture someone took of the streak.

"Is that...."

_________________________________________________________________________________

Hikari had her hands clasped over her mouth as she watched the skies above be lit each time Mothra was shocked by Battra. Moll was shaking from the horror of it as if she felt each shock going through Mothra's body. Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie, and Fluttershy watched on in horror. The bus they were riding in came to a stop in the middle of traffic but none of them missed a single thing that had happened. Like Mothra being sent to the ground by Battra and know the cruel torture he was putting her through.

"This is awful." Rarity said watching things play out. 

The girls nodded in agreement as another shock went through the skies. Hikari flinched when she heard Mothra roar in pain. Moll put her hands together as she tried using some of her power. A blue glow came across her body only for it to die down leaving her panting.

"Moll, don't over exert yourself." Fluttershy said.

"But I have to try something Godzilla's the only one who can hel..." Moll trailed off as she felt something coming. Suddenly Rainbow Dash began panting clutching her ears.

"What is that noise?!" Rainbow Dash said putting her hands over her ears trying to block out the ringing that was getting louder as she started to moan.

"Rainbow." Applejack held onto her friend as she started to shake. Hikari looked at Rainbow Dash as she tried to press down on her ears harder. Moll looked up at the sky with a shocked expression.

"Rainbow Dash calm down." Hikari said placing her hands on Rainbow's shoulders, "I think I know what's going on with you. Moll are you sensing something?"

Moll nodded feeling a green aura coming straight toward them at high speed. Her scared face started to lighten up as she looked to the others nodding, "I can feel him coming fast! It's...."

...........................
East River
..........................

Gezora scared off many of the creatures in the water as he moved through. Although he wanted to move slower as he felt the water getting hotter. He could he feel it Godzilla's anger was something he didn't want to be on the receiving end of, but torture from his mistress and Lord Battra was something words couldn't even describe. All he had to do was hold out long enough for the others to rescue him. He could fell the fight going on it was clear Battra was over powering Mothra. So he wouldn't have to fight Godzilla for that long.

Unfortunately for Gezora he wasn't the only one who could feel the fight going on. Mothra's aura was getting smaller with each passing moment. A massive explosion rocked the water and caused Gezora to stop in place. Being a deep water dweller the light coming in front of him terrified him. To make matters worse it was coming right at him. Gezora felt his heart skip a beat as he saw the source of the light. A massive glowing row of spines attached to a black body that had blue flames erupting from it's mouth propelling it through the water like a rocket engine.

Godzilla was exploding with anger Mothra needed him. Using his atomic breath made it possible for him to move faster even it was at the cost of his energy. Gezora moved out of the way in time to avoid being struck by Godzilla's spines. But not fast enough to avoid having one of his tentacles grabbed by the king's claws. Gezora roared in pain as Godzilla took him for a high speed ride. Godzilla felt what was going with Mothra and Battra, but he also felt another aura as well. One that annoyed him more than anything . 

He recognized this kaiju's aura anywhere. It was the aura of....

.........................
Above the Clouds
....................

The Hawk erupted out of the dark clouds with Varan hot on it's tail. He snarled as he tried biting down on the plane again only for it to speed up again. Inside the cockpit Bone Crusher was doing his best to keep the Hawk straight as it rose higher in the air. Sunset and Adagio were holding onto each other for dear life. Kubo fired flares from the back in an attempt to keep Varan back, but the dragon merely let the attacks hit him without taking any damage.

"So do guys actually have a plan or what?" Yearling called out.

"Just give me a minute!" Bone Crusher called over his shoulder. 

"We don't really have a minute, Boney. Whatever you're planning do it now!" Kubo said.

"He's right we can only run from Varan for so long. I think he's getting faster." Lora added on.

"Patience, young Padawan." Bone Crusher said looking at Lora and Kubo with a winking smile., "I'm surprised you can't sense it Lora...the change in the wind."

Lora rose an eye brow at he was saying. She didn't have time to think too heavily about it as a roar from Varan cut off her thoughts. The dragon bit down getting closer to the Hawk, but the plane rose up higher. He shifted his tail gaining more speed getting his nose closer to the Hawk each time. Soon they wouldn't be able to escape. He opened his jaws ready for another bite.

"Bone Crusher!" Kubo and Lora both shouted. Bone Crusher just snickered at them. Just as Varan about to chomp down a massive boom echoed across the sky followed by a loud roar. 

SKEEERAOOOO

Varan stopped his actions and looked in front of him confused a red streak was coming right at him. He heard a loud ringing in the air and another boom. It was then followed by an intense amount of pain in his gut. The sounded of ringing was replaced with his ribs snapping like twigs. He looked down and was meet with an intense glare from a pair of emerald green eyes.

Bone Crusher had a wide smile looking at the scene, "Sayonara!"

Varan roared in pure pain as he fell out of the sky with the red streak plowing into his chest. A Mach cone formed around them. 

__________________________________________________________________

Battra was continuing his torture with Mothra crying out in pain. A loud boom from above caught the kaiju's attention along with the sound of a wailing roar. He stopped shocking Mothra and looked up. The storm clouds above broke apart as Varan came crashing out of the sky with a red streak that disappeared off his body just as the dragon came crashing into the East River.

Another loud boom followed by hissing winds were the only signals Battra had of something being above him. He looked up and saw a massive raptor like foot land right on his skull. With little effort the black moth was hoisted off of Mothra and thrown into the air. Battra corrected himself in the air as the red streak came back at him. He fired off a prism beam that pierced right through it. 

Battra cackled with demonic glee at the thought of killing this intruder. It was short lived as he was met with a high speed kick to the skull. He tumbled through roaring in pain before it was transferred to his wing as he felt something biting it. When he looked over he got a good look at what was attacking him. The head was blood red with a diamond like beak that was shredding through the armored chitin around wings with ease. The new kaiju threw Battra back into the ground with a hissing roar as he slid back several blocks.

Mothra shook her head clearing her dazed state and managed to flip herself over. Something landed right in front of her kicking up dust. When she gazed up she noticed the massive red body standing in front of her and made her chirp in enjoy. The kaiju in front had two massive red horns sitting on it's head. Green eyes that glared daggers at Battra, as he rose back into the sky, and Varan, who rising out of the water roaring in anger. It held out it's massive wings revealing the spikes across it's stomach. Smoke was venting out of it's beak. 

The Hawk came back down from the sky hovering right next to the new kaiju. In the southern hemisphere this kaiju was known as Diablo. A creature who brought the great winds of destruction. In every other part of the world he is known as.

"Rodan!" Bone Crusher said with a laugh.

"What's he doing here?" Lora asked in amazement looking at the massive pterodactyl. 

Sunset was looking out the window as a smile started to form on her face, "That's Rodan! I mean the Rodan! The fastest kaiju on record! I didn't think he'd be this big, although it's hard to get measurements on a kaiju so fast no one can mmmphh." Before Sunset could go on Adagio put her hand over her mouth.

"Could you please not geek out while holding onto me." The siren said rolling her eyes.

"And let's focus on the first question. What's he doing here?" Fleetfoot asked.

"Best bet to save Mothra. That and..." Bone Crusher was cut off as Rodan raised his wings letting out a challenging roar, "He was probably looking for a good fight."

"And you know that how exactly?" Yearling asked with raised eyebrow. 

Sunset gasped like a fan girl meeting their idol pointing between Bone Crusher and Rodan, "H-he's your."

"Bingo although Big Bird doesn't really have my friendly personality he's more of an...." Bone Crusher waved his hand around stuck on his last word.

"An a-hole." Kubo deadpanned.

"Yeah can't really deny that." Bone Crusher said with sigh.

"What are you guys talking about?" Yearling asked.

"Long story." Kubo said.

"Awesome story." Sunset said with a smile.

"When did you become rainbow head?" Adagio asked getting a blushing laugh from Sunset. 

"Guys!" Lora shouted. She pointed to the east river that began to glow. The water began bubbling before blue flames shot out of it. 

"Well that's a new trick." Kubo said with wide eyes

Rodan eyed the flames with a glare followed by a snarl. He recognized those flames anywhere. Along with the blue aura that came with it. Battra did the same as he changed his focus from Rodan to the water. Varan looked at the flames with fascination. But he didn't have much time to focus as a squeal caught his attention. He looked up seeing something falling from the sky. He moved out of the way as a large body came crashing into the water next to him. As the flames died down Varan was shocked when he found Gezora floating in the water. The cephalopod's massive eyes were whited out as he lied unconscious and his body was covered in burn marks.

SKRRREEEEEONNNK

The war cry stopped everything in the city. Along with the earthquake that shook downtown when a massive body fell from the sky. The dust that rose off the ground couldn't hide the burning orange eyes that glared at Battra. Godzilla's growl was like an angered crocodile as he stepped out of the smoke his back spines glowing. Using his beam to both propel himself through the water and the sky used a lot of power, but he still had enough to fight.

He looked over finding Mothra on the ground with Rodan in front of her. Around them was a field of flames that was bringing up bad memories for him. Behind him was a loud roar he looked over his shoulder spotting Varan just as he leapt into the air. He flew strait toward the king with a look of excitement.

Godzilla's aura was tantalizing to the demonic dragon. He wanted to fight it right away then devour it. His heart was in throat as Godzilla turned and started flexing his claws. He'd been looking for a thrill and it was know standing right in front of him.  

Unfortunately that chance never came.

In the time it took for a human to blink Rodan jumped into the air and brought his wings down. Glass and debris shattered from the shockwave he created. Varan didn't register the sudden movement until his world went dark and there was a cracking sound followed by pain in his snout. Rodan drove his talons straight into Varan's face delivering a high-speed drop kick that sent drake back into the ground. Varan roared in pain as he clutched his bleeding nose. He snarled looking at Rodan just as he landed beside Godzilla. Rodan spread his wings out roaring at Varan. The message was simple. 

Never ignore him or try to steal what was his.

Godzilla and Rodan stood back to back sharing a small glance at each other. They gave small grunts. Before looking at their respective opponents. Varan rose back to his feet a loud crack could be heard as his nose readjusted itself and his ribs snapped back into place. This was the second time this creature touched him and managed to break his armor plated skin. He looked down noticing that his scales were actually cracked. He wanted Godzilla, but first he'd have to deal with this one.

Magic lightning sparked along Battra's body as he eyed Godzilla. Amongst all of the disgusting things on his planet creatures like Godzilla were truly the worst. The first thing to be cleansed from his world was the horrible stain Godzilla was leaving on it. He looked at Varan his eyes giving the order that Godzilla was his prey. Varan just responded with a sneer as he rose his tail up like a scorpion poising it at Rodan.

Godzilla and Rodan showed little interest what they were doing. They both had felt the torture these two put Mothra through and could smell her blood on them. Mothra was only the reason they were even standing next to each other. She was the reason they knew what peace felt like. She was the reason they could see the light in the darkness. She was the reason why they were going to rip these two apart.

From the cockpit of the Hawk Fleetfoot, Yearling, Sunset, and Adagio all watched with wide eyes. As the four kaiju kept sizing the other up. 

"Are those two seriously teaming up?" Fleetfoot asked.

"Don't try making them sound human, they're animals." Yearling said.

"Animals with feelings and thoughts of their own." Lora said giving Yearling a harsh scowl from the dash board. Kubo smiled at her then looked to Mothra. She looked dazed but otherwise fine. It was clear Godzilla and Rodan weren't going to let Battra or Varan near her. 

"Boney, let's get to the hospital." He said getting a nod of agreement from Bone Crusher.

"What?!" Fleetfoot shouted with angry eyes.

"Kubo, if you're worried about us Adagio and I can..." Sunset was cut off by Kubo holding up his hand and shaking his head. 

"I never said 'yes' to letting you girls stay here with us. Varan just so happened to show up before we could give you an answer." Kubo said.

"Besides now that Mothra's safe we can let Godzilla and Rodan handle these chumps. That and with Rodan around it would make it even tougher to fly and you probably won't like all the moving right Sunset?" Bone Crusher added on looking at Sunset's knuckles as they had turned white from gripping the corner piece she was holding onto. She didn't want to admit it, but she was starting to get tired. "Also we really don't wanna be around Godzilla and Rodan when their in the same area. Things tend to get intense."

"It's true, those two are so bull headed that when they finish this they'll mostly likely try fighting each other." Lora said with an annoyed sigh as she looked at Godzilla and Rodan as they snarled. It may have looked like they were snarling at the enemy, but really they were growling at each other without turning around. "I swear they'll never get along until they kill each other."

Fleetfoot and Yearling just rose an eyebrow at Lora's words. Yearling more so as she processed the words the Elias had spoke. Kaiju having thoughts and feelings of their own. For some odd reason it was making her rethink kaiju. She quickly decided to brushed the though off. Kaiju are just wild animals that's it.

Back on the battlefield Godzilla was cracking his fingers as Battra started hovering around him. Out of the corner of his eye he saw the Hawk moving in the opposite direction. He snorted getting Rodan's attention. The red kaiju noticed the Hawk leaving as well. He didn't necessarily care for humans but for those on board he didn't...hate them. They more so didn't bother him like most the rest of their kind. It was the only reason why he chose to save them along with Mothra. It was also why he wasn't going to let these two go after them. 

It was the one thing he and Godzilla could ever agree on.

Godzilla and Rodan narrowed their eyes before rushing forward with loud battle cries. Godzilla reared his arm back as power began surging through it. Rodan brought his wings together creating a massive gust of wind that caught Varan by surprise due to the wind being strong enough to push him back. Rodan was off the ground and charged through his hurricane rush attack ramming into Varan pecking at the dragon's eyes as his feet carved a trench in the ground. 

Battra had electricity surging through his claws as he charged at Godzilla with his lightning claw. The monster king's arm had turned blue as he swung his nuclear punch. The lightning claw and nuclear punch collided at the same time causing a small tremor in the air. Both kaiju snarled at each other as they pushed each other. However Battra gained the upper hand using his extra legs to grab Godzilla's burning arm and threw him to the side. Battra held up his right claw letting electricity flow through it. He aimed straight for Godzilla's nape.

This is the end.

He brought his claw down ready to pierce Godzilla's neck. Godzilla snarled as he let loose a nuclear pulse. It shook the ground and stopped Battra's lightning claw like a brick wall. Although the attack was only at half strength, due to Godzilla's low energy, so instead of a major burn damage it only caused the black moth to tumble through the air. The attack did leave Battra with a numb sensation in his claw. Both kaiju turned back around looking at each other with snarls. Godzilla charged back in swinging. Battra dodged but Godzilla didn't let up as he charged straight for the black moth. All Battra could do was dodge and block each attack that was sent at him. 

To say he was surprised was an understatement. Godzilla had actually grown stronger since their last encounter. He was actually managing to keep the moth down. Godzilla snarled not letting Battra have an inch to escape higher into the sky while also pushing him to the sea. If they could just reach the water he'd have the advantage. He brought his head down ramming it into Battra's putting the moth into a daze. In a swift motion Godzilla lunged for of one of Battra's back legs clamping down on it with his jaws. He lifted his head ready to slam the monster into the ground. Battra quickly responded by firing a prism beam into Godzilla's chest causing him to roar in pain and release his grip. 

Battra flew higher into the air as Godzilla dropped to a knee clutching his chest. The saurian snarled as his chest sizzled from magic burning through his hide. He glared up at Battra who was returning it. The dark kaiju looked down at his left back leg as it dripped with yellow blood. He snarled as he thought up different ways to bring Godzilla pain. Until he suddenly felt Midnight's aura.

There wasn't much time left.

.................
Docks
…………….

Kuro and Midnight watched the fight go on as Varan and Rodan roared at each other. The two monster were equal in strength each time Varan swung at Rodan with his tail the flying kaiju would knock him back with an incredible gust of wind. Kuro cocked her head curiously, "I remember that one I was supposed to kill him when I was a member of A.G.A.F. he wasn't much fun though." She narrowed her eyes with venom rising in her voice, "And now he's ruining play time."

Midnight didn't respond as she looked at Battra. More blood was trickling down her lip has she started to breath faster. She clicked her tongue looking at Kuro. "It's time to go, Kuro."

Kuro looked at her with a pout, "Really?"

"Those beast have gotten stronger since the last we saw them." Midnight said coughing harder getting a worried look from Kuro. The dark Elias smiled looking at Kuro and rubbed her hand across Kuro's cheek, "Don't worry, Kuro, I just need rest." Midnight said as she took a hard breath.

"But what about Yearling and Fleetfoot?" Kuro asked.

"Let them go they won't stop us." Midnight said with a smile.

"And that girl?" Kuro said with venom. 

"We should focus more on bringing justice to those who stole from us but..." Midnight chuckled darkly, "I planted a seed that should be growing any minute now and have those girls begging for death. Once it sprouts it would be a shame if Ganimes and Kamoebas were to find out about it."

Kuro face lit up with a bright smile as she kissed Midnight, much to her annoyance. "Then I can play with them again right?"

"After I learn about her abilities. Then you can have Sunset Shimmer." Midnight said.

________________________________________________________________________________________

At the hospital Akiko saw the Hawk approaching and a smiled formed on her face. It faded when she saw Rodan and Varan flying in the air as their fight began to heat up. She hardened her eyes as the Hawk landed in front of her. A plan was forming in her head about going back with into the fight with Kubo and Bone Crusher. Sitting around wasn't her thing she needed action.

The door to the Hawk opened with Adagio and Sunset standing behind it. She smiled seeing that both girls where alright despite the scar on Adagio's neck. She was defiantly going to make Kuro pay for that one. She rose an eyebrow at the sight of the two women following after them with Kubo and Bone Crusher following close behind. But that was something to deal with later as Sunset walked up to her with Adagio holding onto her shoulder and her body starting to turn back to that of a normal human.

"Sorry about sneaking off, Captain Akiko." Sunset said looking at Akiko who just smiled and brought both girls into a firm hug.

"Oh Sunny, Sunny, Sunny!" Akiko said with an all to happy smile, "You have no idea the horror I'm going to unleash upon you." Sunset gulped in fear while Kubo and Bone Crusher watched the scene play out.

"You told her what Akiko was going to do her right?" Bone Crusher said leaning over to Kubo. 

Sunset started yelp as Akiko began squeezing her tighter. Adagio looked on with worry as she saw Akiko started to grin like a mad woman. The only thing that she could think of doing was keeping on Akiko's good side.

"I may have left that part out." Kubo said with a shrug suddenly there was a pain in his chest. He looked down finding Lora hiding down his shirt kicking his chest.

"That's cruel." Lora said looking at him in disapproval.

"She needs to learn that her actions have consequences. Besides we never get warnings when Akiko's mad at us." Kubo said with a shrug.

"Akiko isn't not a consequence she's a cruel and unusual punishment." Bone Crusher said. 

Akiko was laughing looking at Sunset with hard eyes, "You are so the lucky police are here." 

Sunset gulped as Akiko kept adding pressure. Luckily Miki came up behind her giving Akiko slap on the back of her head causing her to let go of the girls, "Missy, what have I told you about playing nice with others?" Miki said in a firm motherly voice. Akiko grumbled letting go of Sunset. Miki looked at the Sunset and Adagio with a warm smile.

"Your friend is safe Miss Shimmer as well your family, Adagio." She said with so much comforting warmth Sunset thought she could rival that of both Celestias. Adagio looked at Miki with wide eyes at hearing that Sonata and Aria were safe. "That Aria is quite the fighter she'll be pretty happy to see you're safe. As for Twilight she's still resting but her mumbling has stopped. Sonata is a pretty good guardian angel." 

Behind them Yearling and Fleetfoot were walking toward the hospital. Although Fleetfoot was dragging her feet as she looked over her shoulder and listened to the fighting kaiju. 

"Fleetfoot, come on!" Yearling shouted as she helped Fleetfoot along. 

"We should be back up there killing that thing!" Fleetfoot shouted pointing back to Varan, who flew after Rodan. 

Yearling sighed as she was starting to get feed up with Fleetfoot. She raised her hand over Fleetfoot's neck before quickly bringing it down across the base. Fleetfoot grunted before her eyes glazed over and passed out. Yearling hefted her over her shoulder, "You need to relax." She looked over to Bone Crusher and Kubo, "Thanks for getting us here but things aren't over between us. When this is all said and done I'm getting answers." 

When she looked over to Sunset she had narrowed eyes.

"From all of you."

Seeing the harsh look Yearling was giving Sunset Akiko quickly stepped in front of her. Giving Yearling her own glare that easily spoke 'back off'. Yearling just responded with a click of her tongue before walking off spotting a nearby group of EMTs. "Hey get off your butts and get those girls some help!" She shouted getting the EMT's attention she pointed her thumb toward Sunset and Adagio. "Puff head needs a stretcher." Seeing the look Yearling was giving them the EMTs scrambled into action grabbing a stretcher they'd been standing by before racing past her and toward Adagio. 

"Isn't she a happy camper." Akiko said as she helped Adagio onto the stretcher.

"Try sharing a plane with her." Sunset said watching Yearling walk off. 

Sunset didn't know what to make of the woman as she kept walking off.  Adagio did the same but her adrenaline had finally given out and pain was running through her body. Her vision was starting to get blurry. Sunset saw that Adagio was finally giving into her injury as her eyes were wide and her breathing had quickened. She held the sirens hand noticing that her eyes were getting hazy. 

"Don't be afraid Adagio I'm right here."

"I'm not afraid. I'm just tired." Adagio said with a smirk trying to play things off, but Sunset felt the siren grip her hand tighter, "Besides you should worry about yourself." Adagio's voice was like a soft whisper as she finally closed her eyes. The siren's hand fell from Sunset's. 

The EMTs spoke fast as they looked at Adagio, "Let's get this girl inside fast!" They ran at high-speed leaving a worried Sunset behind. Miki put a comforting hand on her shoulder.

"Let's get inside before things get too dangerous." Miki said with a comforting voice she then looked to Akiko giving her an affirmative nod.  Akiko nodded back racing over to Bone Crusher and Kubo. Both men stood at attention when their captain approached them. 

"So you boys ready to go crazy?" She asked.

"You know it." Bone Crusher answered.

"Where's Hikari and Moll?" Kubo asked noticing that Hikari wasn't present.

"Don't worry she's helping those others girls evacuate." Akiko said with a smile hitting Kubo's shoulder, "Stay focused we've got a monster problem to deal with."

"Let's hope they'll be intimated by your new shirt." Lora said with snicker from inside Kubo's shirt that gained a glare from Akiko. She wrapped Kubo into a tight hug pressing her chest against his. He blushed while at the same time feeling something scrambling up his chest. Lora popped out gasping for air, "You big dummy I could have died in....Hey what are you doing!" Akiko took Lora from Kubo dropping the elder Elias into her cleavage. Lora gave muffled screams as Akiko smothered her.

"Let's go boys! Say where's the top half of my G-armor?" Akiko said with a satisfied smile. Bone Crusher and Kubo nodded fearfully neither daring to talk about Akiko's new shirt. 

_____________________________________________________________________________

Varan's roar was of rage as he chased after Rodan. He quickly maneuvered bringing his spiked tail down just as Rodan turned around midair to attack him. It was a direct hit as the dragon saw his tail go right through Rodan's chest. He roared in victory the shocked face of Rodan brought joy to the demonic dragon. It was short lived however as a piercing roar caught his ears and he was meet with a quick kick to the face. Varan roared in pain as he fell into an industrial area creating a small earthquake. He felt something warm flowing down his nose as he rose back up he also heard the sound of dripping. When he looked down he noticed that the ground was wet with a substance that he loved. Blood. 

But where was it coming from?

He looked down at his nose and saw that it was bleeding again. He snarled in rage looking up at the sky causing his eyes to widen. There were two Rodans in the sky. One he had stabbed earlier and another that was diving right toward him. The former was starting to disappear into the wind. The latter was coming right at him with talons at the ready. 

Varan roared swinging his tail over his head like an angered scorpion. Before he could get the chance to attack he felt pain in his left side. He tumbled back roaring clutching his side. He looked back and was shocked to see that Rodan was on his left. When he looked up the Rodan that was diving at him was disappearing like the one from earlier. Rodan roared as he flew at Varan. The dragon tried getting ready but he couldn't be prepare for what happened next. 

From behind the massive pterodactyl three copies sprung out. Varan couldn't keep track as they all began circling around him. All he could do was swing his massive tail managing to strike one down. But that disappeared as he felt himself being kicked in the back causing him to roll across the ground. Rodan landed behind him roaring.

Varan roared back as his pupils began to contract, drool was starting to drip from his maw. Anger was starting to take control of the dragon. Rodan was taken a back by this as Varan rose back up. His purple aura was starting turn orange. His claws looked as though they were growing as well as his muscle. He beat the ground like a mad bull. He was done playing around. Varan got ready to charge.

'We're done here.'

His mistress spoke the cold words in his head causing Varan to stop in his tracks. He snarled at the command refusing to be denied this battle. 

'Do you dare disobey!?'

Her voice came down like a hammer in his skull. 

This was followed by two roars. Rodan and Varan looked over to see Godzilla chasing after Battra as the moth dove toward the docks. Godzilla's back spines began to glow as atoms began gathering in his open jaws. His eyes took a blue shine as he shot out his atomic breath. Battra narrowly dodged the attack as it cut across the East River creating a massive explosion of steam. That covered Rodan and Varan's line of sight. This gave Varan the chance to, begrudgingly, dive back into the water.

Battra landed with grace onto the docks as his eyes began to glow. He shot his prism beam but as the beams got close to striking Godzilla another blast intercepted it. Godzilla looked up seeing the Hawk coming toward him. When the plane flew by his eyes as he saw the inside of the cockpit. Akiko, Kubo, and Bone Crusher all gave the monster king a combination of nods and thumbs ups. A loud chirp from behind caught his attention as he saw Mothra rising off the ground. There were burns across her neck and she flew with a limp, but she looked ready to fight as she hovered above Godzilla. 

Battra snarled as he ripped a chunk of concrete from the ground. He took back to the sky, but kept an eye on Mothra and Godzilla. Before either monster or the G-team could move the water burst with Varan landing with Gezora in his clawed hands. He snarled at Battra the black moth merely hissed at him. Rodan roared as he landed next to Godzilla he glared at Varan for daring to run away from their fight. 

"Looks like everyone's here." Bone Crusher said.

"Something's not right about this." Akiko said pulling on her hair.

"Yeah why is Battra holding that piece of the ground like that?" Kubo said watching the dark kaiju.

'Congratulations you all win.'  A voice played in everyone's head. 

Lora, who was sitting Akiko's shoulder, narrowed her eyes, "Midnight." 

'Once again you've ruined my plans.' Midnight's voice was full of sarcasm that caused the G-team to narrow their eyes. 

"Why do I not believe that?" Bone Crusher said.

"Guy's look." Kubo pointed to the concrete that Battra was holding. 

Akiko and Bone Crusher squinted barely able to see that Kuro was standing on it waving at them. She looked like an ant compared to the giants that surrounded her. Yet they could still make out the deranged smile she held. Midnight's voice played in their heads once more.

'Before we depart I'll give you some advice. Be wary of the one called Yearling.'

Battra began to ascend into the sky with dark storm clouds forming around him. Varan snarled as he looked at Godzilla, Rodan, and Mothra before jumping with Gezora in his grasp. He flapped his arms letting the loose folds of skin under his arms carry him into the sky. He kept his glare on the three kaiju. The next meeting will be their last.

Rodan roared as his enemies fled before him. Rage engulfing him. The fights not over yet! He got ready to beat his wings to fly. Just as he got ready to take off Gezora awoke letting out a high-pitched squeal of surprise from being in the air. It was followed by his defenses kicking in and releasing an ice spray from his beak. Rodan stopped bring his wings together to shield himself from the incoming snow. Godzilla stood in front of the Hawk taking the brunt of the freezing attack. Rodan snarled as he could no longer see nor sense his enemies.

Godzilla fired his atomic breath at the wall of snow causing it to break apart. He was shocked to see that Battra and Varan had disappeared. Rodan spread his wings looking at the empty sky. He let out an enraged roar. Godzilla just snarled in annoyance.

From inside the cockpit of the Hawk Bone Crusher, Kubo, Akiko, and Lora all had glares as Midnight and Kuro had escaped. Bone Crusher watched Rodan, who was shaking with rage, and sighed, "Let it go, Big Bird, we'll get them eventually." 

"You guys heard what she said right?" Akiko asked.

"Yeah don't trust that Yearling woman." Kubo said rubbing his chin.

"We aren't really going to take the word of Midnight are we?" Lora asked with a frown. 

Akiko tugged on her hair in thought. So far she had only meet this Yearling woman once and she already got on her bad side just from looking at her. The only things she knew about her was the description that Bone Crusher gave when he was in the KNN building. Even that was a short description. But the fact that Midnight herself was interested in this woman put Akiko in state of unease. Although she was also thinking about Sunset and Adagio she wanted to see how those two were doing. 

"Let's just get back to the hospital." Akiko said, "Lora, can you tell Moll to meet us there?" 

Lora nodded as her body began to glow.

"Alright but first we should deal with this over grown attitude problem. " Bone Crusher said motioning to Rodan. Godzilla was performing a shockingly human trait, rolling his eyes. Rodan directed his snarl toward the monster king who returned it. 

Both kaiju looked ready to square off. Akiko face palmed, "Can't you two do something?" 

"Nope." Bone Crusher and Kubo said in unison. 

Luckily Mothra came in between both Rodan and Godzilla. She chirped at them with a look of disapproval. Both Rodan and Godzilla vented smoke from their mouths as they looked away from each other. 

"Okay Big Bird follow me." Bone Crusher flashed the Hawk's high-beams at Rodan getting his attention. 

He cocked his head curiously as the Hawk began lifting higher into the air. He snorted as he looked down seeing the approaching tanks coming his way. From far out he also noticed jets coming as well. It wouldn't take him long to destroy all of them, but seeing Mothra was the only thing that kept him from attacking. He snorted beating his wings down. For now he would let things go. Godzilla watched Rodan soar higher into the sky.

When Mothra rubbed against him and he looked at her noticing the wounds along her body. She playfully nuzzled him trying to show she was okay. Godzilla let out a calm roar as he looked at the younger kaiju. His fear wasn't put to rest at the sight of her wounded state, but he was at least happy she was alive and well. They watched as Rodan flew off after the Hawk. The red kaiju looked down at them. Nodding at seeing Mothra was okay.

_____________________________________________________________________________

The bus full of Canterlot High students had finally come to a stop a safe distance from the city. Hikari was helping direct the students into the evacuation shelters with Celestia and Luna. The girls all reluctantly stood by with Hikari none of them wanted to go inside and were insisting on going to the hospital to see their friends. Moll was hiding out in Pinkie Pie's hair.

'Moll it's me.' Lora's voice spoke in the young Elias head causing her to perk up.

'Lora! Is everything okay? What happened to Midnight?'

'She ran away before we could do anything.' Lora said with disappointment.

'At least you guys are okay.' Moll said trying to comfort her sister until another thought popped into her head, 'Wait where's Sunset Shimmer and Adagio Dazzle?'

'Safe we took them to what the humans call a hospital. Once we take care of Rodan we'll be going back. Tell Hikari to meet us there understood. Lora asked as Moll nodded her head in understanding, but doing so gained a groan from Lora, 'Moll are you moving you're head instead of answering me again?'

Moll's face flushed and she rubbed the back of her head giggling, 'Sorry, Sis, I'll tell Hikari and the others.'

'Others?'

'Yep the girls have been really nice to us and you should check out Pinkie Pie's hair it's amazing in here! I found a bunch of chocolate bars!' Moll said as she reclined inside of the party girls hair.

'Just tell Hikari, okay, Moll.' Lora said with a tired sigh.

'Okay, Miss Grumpy Pants.' Moll said with a smile as Lora left her mind. She peeked out of Pinkie's hair and made her way over to the girls ear. 

"Pssst, hey Pinkie do you think you could take me over to Hikari." 

Pinkie Pie nodded skipping over to Hikari, "Hey Ms. Hikari.....um." 

Pinkie pointed to her hair as Moll's small head peeked through. Hikari looked around making sure no one was around to see Moll besides the girls and the two principals. As the last student left the bus Celestia and Luna gathered around with the girls as Moll was taken out of Pinkie's hair. The young Elias explained the story to everyone. They all let out sighs of relief when they heard that Sunset and Adagio were okay.

"So what are we waiting for let's go see them." Rainbow Dash said.

"Not while Godzilla and Rodan are still in the city." Hikari said.

"Come on Hikari they won't do anything that bad." Moll said with a wave of her hand. As if on cue Godzilla and Rodan's roars echoed. Fluttershy perked head up she turned her head in confusion. Why did it sound like she just heard someone?

Moll smiled looking at Hikari, "See those were the nicest things they ever said to each other."

"Moll what did they really say?" Hikari looked at the young Elias with a raised eyebrow.

Moll laughed nervously, "Well from what I could make out Rodan called Godzilla a word you and Kubo won't let me say. Then Godzilla responded by calling Rodan a beak faced word you and Kubo won't let me say." Moll looked at the others with a nervous smile while they all responded with raised eyebrows, "But compared to what they usually say to each other that is progress."

Mothra roared next getting Moll to smile, "See Mothra just said they're making progress."

Celestia just sighed looking at Rainbow, Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie, and Rarity. "Girls I think it would be best if you all stay here." The girls all looked at their principal in disappointment, Rainbow Dash the most due to her arms being raised, but before Rainbow Dash could speak her mind Celestia held up her hand, "You girls have been through a lot today and as your principal it's my job to keep all of you safe. You all should rest here and go back to town with Luna in the morning. I'll stay here and check on them."

"You can't just expect us to leave them here!?" Rainbow Dash said in protest. 

Hikari put a hand on her shoulder smiling, "I know but your principal is right. You girls have gone through a lot and should really get some rest. For now I think it would be better if you all stay here before anything else goes wrong."  

The girls all rubbed their arms thinking things over. Pinkie stood out from the group looking Hikari in the eye as she handed Moll over. The party girl surprisingly looked more serious than everyone was used to. "Pinkie promise you'll come to the welcome back party I'm throwing?" 

The air blew by as everyone looked at Pinkie with wide eyes. They all soon broke into laughs at how serious Pinkie was about her party planning. Hikari smiled holding out her pinkie finger and wrapping it around Pinkie's, "I promise, Akiko doesn't pass up free food. Plus Kubo and Bone Crusher love the chance to relax." Hikari said with a smile. 

At hearing Bone Crusher and Kubo's names Applejack and Rainbow Dash started flushing. Rarity smiled at the sight of the two girls acting giddy for a boy. After a few minutes they all agreed although with some reluctance. As Luna lead the girls inside the evacuation shelter leaving the Hikari, Moll, and Celestia behind.

"So do you have any idea how long it will take Rodan to leave." Celestia said as she stared out nervously into the sky seeing Rodan soaring higher. 

"Give it a minute." Hikari said. 

Rodan let out a thundering roar before beating his wings down. He got faster and a Mach cone formed around him. Rodan kept moving and the wind started to pick up. With one last roar and beat of his wings Rodan broke the sound barrier. Celestia watched with wide eyes as Rodan's physical body became nothing more than a red streak. Then he was gone the only sound signaling he left was the sonic boom echoing through the city.

Hikari giggled looking at Celestia, "Should have said second."

..........................
Hospital (a few hours later)
...........................

Sunset was standing over an unconscious Adagio. The siren had a needle in her arm with a bag of morphine at her side. Her hair was down and spread across the pillow. The only sound in the room was the heart monitor going off. Sunset watched it taking a sigh of relief each time it stayed in safe position instead of flat lining. She then looked at the scar running across Adagio's neck. She felt bad at how much pain the siren could have been enduring at the hands of Midnight and Kuro.

"Would you stop looking at me like that?" 

Sunset heard a quiet voice say. She shocked to see an annoyed Adagio looking at her with half open eyes. 

"Maybe you should get some more sleep?" Sunset said in a soft voice.

"How can I sleep with an annoying unicorn staring at me and this stupid thing going off every three seconds?" Adagio asked motioning to the heart monitor.

"You're not a much of a morning person." A voice called out to her side. 

Adagio turned to find Akiko sitting beside her. The siren looked shocked as her vision started to clear up more. Beside the G-team captain was Bone Crusher with a smile. In the bed next to her she found Aria sleeping soundly with her arm in a cast. Lying on her stomach was Sonata who was letting out blissful snores as she had a smile on her face. Adagio was wide eyed at the sight of her family safe and sound.

"Aria, Sonata." Adagio whispered with a smile forming on her face then words started clicking in her head, "Wait did you say morning how long have I been out?" Adagio looked passed Sunset to the window to find that it was still dark outside.

"Like six hours. Technically it's only three AM ." Bone Crusher said.

"You should have seen these two when we brought you in." Akiko said pointing toward Aria and Sonata, "Nearly broke the door down when they heard you were being operated on."

"Luckily we pulled some strings to get you all in the same room." Bone Crusher said. 

"Operated?" Adagio said in worry. She noticed that she was in a gown and looked down it trying to find any hints of stiches along her body.

"Nothing major you were just low on blood and needed some stiches." Akiko said waving her hand.

"Blood?"  Adagio asked.

"A transfusion." Sunset chimed in, "The doctors wouldn't let Sonata and Aria leave their rooms so." Sunset held up her arm revealing a small Band-Aid on her arm.

"Looks like we do have something in common." Sunset smiled at the siren who was wide eyed.

"But aren't you injured too?" 

"It's just a bruise." Sunset said rubbing her side Akiko raised an eyebrow and walked toward her. Without warning or permission she lifted up Sunset's shirt. Adagio gasped when she saw that Sunset had a massive purple mark running along her side. 

"Don't take this to lightly." Akiko said poking Sunset's ribs causing her to flinch and hiss from the pain, "I learned that lesson the hard way."

Sunset nodded as Akiko brought her shirt back down. There was a soft knock on the door that signaled everyone. They looked at Adagio and she gave a nod, "Come in."

Principal Celestia walked in smiling to see Adagio awake, "I'm happy to see you're okay Miss Dazzle." Adagio nodded at her. Sunset stood up looking Celestia with concern.

"I thought you were checking on Twilight?" Sunset said.

"I just came to inform you that Miss Sparkle is awake." Celestia said with a smile gaining one from Sunset as well. Adagio smiled as well before flicking Sunset in the forehead getting her attention.

"Well what are you waiting for? Go see her maybe then I can get some sleep." Adagio said with a smirk. Sunset smiled back following after Celestia. As the two left Adagio then looked at Akiko and Bone Crusher. 

"Hey where's Kubo." She said with slight blush. 

Akiko smiled at her, "He needed to get his hand looked at you'll see him in the morning. For now get some rest." She said gently leaning Adagio back.

"Hey wait before you go back to sleep. What's the relationship status of that Celestia woman?" Bone Crusher asked. Akiko rolled her eyes with an annoyed sigh sending a quick punch to his face. 

___________________________________________________________________________

In another room Kubo was sitting on a bed as Miki knelt in front of him pouring hot water over his frost bitten fingers. Hikari sat beside him watching with worry. On her lap was a mini Mothra with Moll and Lora sitting on her back. Slowly the color was starting to return to his fingers. He clicked his tongue from the pain of the hot water around his fingers. Miki stopped the treatment letting the water drip along his hands. 

"You know I'm not a medical doctor right?" Miki asked looking over Kubo's hand.

"I prefer having you and Hikari do it besides it wasn't anything to serious." Kubo said.

"Do we need to show you pictures of people who lost their fingers to frostbite?" Hikari asked.

"No, I'm still recovering from the sex-ed talk you two gave me." Kubo said with a sigh rubbing his temples. A loud chirp caught their attention as Moll scurried on Mothra's back.

"What's sex-ed?" Moll asked tilting her head curiously.

"I'll tell you when you're older." Kubo said causing Moll to pout.

"You're lucky you got away." Miki said.

"Not our first time fighting Kuro off." Kubo said moving his fingers.

"How is she?" Hikari asked with a slight sigh.

"Still crazy but with it being our anniversary it may have made things worse." Kubo said thinking back to seeing Fleetfoot with the words engraved in her back. Hikari put a comforting hand on his shoulder.

"And Midnight?" Moll asked looking at Lora.

"The same." Lora said feeling the same way Kubo felt.

Miki stood up putting a comforting hand on his shoulder while also looking at Lora, "What are you going to do about them?"

Kubo sighed rubbing a hand through his hair, "I'll stop them no matter what." Lora nodded her head in agreement.

"We'll stop them." Hikari said looking at Kubo, who looked away from her.

"Yeah I can't sleep well knowing that Midnight was alone with you again, Lora." Moll said looking at her older sister. Lora clutched her stomach from the ghost pain she felt during her last meeting with Midnight. "Just because Godzilla's blood is running through you it doesn't make you invincible."

"Neither of you are invincible." Miki said looking at Kubo specifically. "I know you're trying to let the others in, but Bone Crusher told me about how you charged Kuro when she mentioned Hikari. She wants to break you both and chasing her alone is exactly what she wants." Kubo sighed thinking about how he let his anger get the better of him in the fight.

"And Hikari I know how you feel about Kuro as well, but that doesn't mean you should treat her with pity. It will get you killed." Miki said looking at her student. She then pulled Kubo into a tight hug he was surprised at how warm it was. It reminded him of a happier time and chose not to ignore it. "Missy, Bone Crusher, and the four of you are the closet thing I have to family and I'm not letting any of my children get hurt. Understood?"

"Yes ma'am." Kubo and Hikari both said in unison.

"Good to know." Miki said.

"You know I don't have good luck when it comes to parental figures right?" Kubo said. Miki smiled and gave him a motherly kiss on the scar in the middle of his head.

"I've had my fair share of bad luck Mr. I did raise my little Missy after all." She said with a smile.

"So I take it you'll be making matching shirts for them as well?" A voice spoke up. The group turned to see Trans standing in the door.

"Dr. Trans!" Hikari said with a smile.

"What are you doing here?" Kubo asked.

"Cleaning up after your lizard." Trans said before looking at the mini Mothra and the Elias sitting on top of it, "Shouldn't you all be doing a better job at hiding?"

"Ladies doll mode." Hikari said Mothra stopped moving Moll struck a playful pose. Lora was frozen to, but instead of playful like Moll's she was stuck with an eye roll along with a scowl.

"Right." Trans deadpanned.

"Hey thanks for letting the big guy go." Kubo said.

"Eventually I won't be able to, you know that right?" Trans stated with a raised eyebrow. Kubo and Hikari nodded in understanding. "But for know I'll let him sleep just be sure he goes back to deeper water in the morning. Also, Miki I found some info on that woman you showed me."

He pulled out his phone and a holographic image of Yearling appeared. Hikari looked at the picture shocked recognizing her instantly. "Hey that's the woman from KNN studios."

"You've met her?" Kubo asked.

"She was interesting." Hikari said.

"She was a jerk." Lora deadpanned.

"We rescued her and her partner from Kuro. Midnight also told us to be wary of her." Kubo said causing Hikari to raise an eyebrow at him.

Lora sighed before speaking, "I'll say it again. This is Midnight should we really trust something she says?"

"In this case yes because the info I found is very little and yet pretty shocking. Just take a look at her boss." Trans said bringing up another woman with blonde hair and crystal blue eyes. Even from the picture it was clear she was looking down on everyone. Kubo and Hikari narrowed their eyes when they saw her. "Yep, Victoria Frankenstein. Turns out she's still working. It also explains why those Mutos were still alive old kaiju like those two are her M.O."

"What does this have to do with Yearling?" Miki asked.

"And why was Midnight after her?" Kubo said.

"Well I can only answer the first question and even that's not enough info. As it turns out Ms.Yearling whose codename is also Daring Do, weird name if you ask me, is what you would call Victoria's eyes and ears. When those Muto got loose Yearling was most likely sent out to retrieve them. Lucky for us Godzilla destroyed them."

"Anything else?" Miki asked.

"Nope, looks like working for Victoria helped make this woman a ghost." Trans said with a sigh leaning against the door closing out the hologram on his phone. "Unless you found out something about her, Lora."

Lora shook her head, "I didn't look into her mind I was distracted by Varan."

"Try these names Fleetfoot, that was the woman who was with her, and I think I heard her mention someone by the name of  Spitfire." Kubo said. Trans rose an eyebrow at hearing the last name mentioned. He began typing on his phone and a hologram appeared showing a woman with flame like hair much like Kubo's, but a lighter shade of orange.

"Spitfire, I've heard that name before she was an ace pilot in the air force. She set several high-speed and marksmen records. Until she disappeared." Trans explained.

"Why would she be working with Victoria." Hikari asked.

"That right there is the million dollar question." Trans said looking at the picture of Spitfire.

_____________________________________________________________________________________

Yearling stood over the still Fleetfoot as she slept peacefully in hospital bed. The white haired woman was forced to sleep on her stomach due to the stiches on her back. Yearling tightened her fist at the sight of it. She could still hear Kuro's laughter followed by Fleetfoot's screams. She was also plagued by the sight of Soarin's death. She couldn't have done anything so why was it still biting her. The thought made the woman grind her teeth. That and she also heard the sound of the door opening and closing behind her. 

"It's a bought time you got here, Spitfire." 

She turned seeing a woman with fire like hair that matched her eyes. She was wearing a black jacket that matched her pants. She had her arms crossed over her large chest. She walked over to Fleetfoot's side rubbing a gentle hand over the woman's head. She had frown that quickly turned into a glare as she looked at Yearling.

"What happened?" Her voice was raspy and full of venom.

"You wouldn't believe me if I told you." Yearling said returning Spitfire's glare, but quickly softened as she let out a sigh and headed for the door, "I'll leave you two alone...I'm truly sorry Spitfire." Yearling walked out the door leaving Spitfire alone with Fleetfoot. Just as Yearling left Fleetfoot opened her eyes seeing Spitfire. She noticed and bent down rubbing Fleetfoot's head.

"Hey Fleet." Her voice was soft as she looked Fleetfoot over. Fleetfoot was staring at her like she was looking at a ghost. Her eyes watered and she quickly rose out of the bed placing Spitfire in a tight hug. "Hey take it easy your hurt."

"I'm so sorry Spit. I'm so sorry." 

"It's okay you were just caught off guard nothing else." Spitfire rubbed Fleetfoot's head, "Hey where's Soarin?" She looked at Fleetfoot with a calm smile that caused her to cry harder. Spitfire rose an eyebrow and heart started to beat faster.

"I...I...I'm sorry." Fleetfoot cried harder.

"Fleetfoot where's my boyfriend?" Spitfire asked as her heart was close to coming out of her chest.

"H...He's gone Spit I...I was in trouble and that woman and that kaiju!" Fleetfoot spat the words out through her tears. She looked at Spitfire with tears running down her face, "He's gone, He's gone, I'm so sorry Spitfire."

Spitfire felt her heart breaking as she heard the news about Soarin. She gripped Fleetfoot tighter being wary of her stiches as she stroked her back. "I'm happy you're okay, Fleet." Spitfire said with strain in her voice. She gently lied Fleetfoot back into the bed. 

"G...go back to sleep." Spitfire said with a crack in her voice.

"I'm so sorry." Fleetfoot whimpered as she lied down in the bed. 

Spitfire pulled the covers over her friend as she continued to cry. She took another look at Fleetfoot's distressed state. She gripped the door tighter before closing it. Leaning against the wall was Yearling. She looked at the dark haired woman as her eyes started to redden.

"Yearling tell me everything right now." 

___________________________________________________________________________________

Twilight was looking around her dark room taking calm breaths. Her hair was hanging loose around her shoulders. Every little noise that she heard caused the young girl to jump. She could still hear the cackling laugh from her nightmares as a familiar voice played in her head.

"Come on Twilight you can't ignore me forever."

"You're not real." Twilight whimpered.

"If you're real than so am I." the voice said.

Twilight covered her ears as the voice started cackling like a mad witch. There was a knock on the door that caused her to jump. Sunset quickly rushed in seeing her friend in such a flustered state caused her to rush to Twilight's bed. 

"Hey Twilight you okay?" Sunset asked looking at her friend.

"Sunset?" Twilight asked putting her glasses on. Tears weld up in her eyes at the sight of her friend and quickly brought Sunset into a tight hug. "What happened? The last thing I remember we were at the hotel and..." Twilight started to hyperventilate as she remembered seeing Midnight on her shoulder and stabbing into her neck forcing her to remember something she wanted to forget. 

"Hey look at me she's gone now that's all that matters." Sunset said rubbing Twilight's back trying to calm her down, "You'll be here until morning Celestia is getting ready to call you're parents to tell them what going on. Everything's going to be fine, Twilight." 

Twilight sniffled hugging her friend tighter. She felt safe in Sunset's arms.

"Yes, Twilight, everything is going to be okay."

Twilight looked to her side seeing the mirror hanging over a sink leading to the small bathroom. In the mirror she saw Sunset, but the person she was hugging sent a chill down Twilight's spine. It was her but she looked different her hair was a darker shade of purple, with two black raven wings on her back, and her eyes had green flames surrounding them. The demonic version of her held up a finger to her lips making a shushing sound.

The seed of Midnight laughed at the terror she saw in Twilight's eye.

_____________

Kaiju Log 4

Rodan

AKA: Big Bird, Diablo

Attitude: Always angry. Rodan will not hesitate to attack the military if they enter his territory. The only ship Rodan will refuse to attack is the G-team's Hawk. If Mothra is around Rodan will hesitate to attack.

Power/ Abilities:

High Speed Flight: Rodan can fly at super sonic speeds that can reach as high as Mach seven but scientist believe that's not even his top speed.

Hurricane Gust: Rodan can create hurricane force winds by either flying at top speed or bringing his wings together.

Phoenix Kick: Flying at high speeds Rodan delivers a powerful kick to his enemy's sternum. Depending on the speed Rodan is flying this attack can break through the defense of some very durable kaiju.

Sonic Clones: Rodan can fly fast enough to create an after image of himself which can confuse his enemies and allows him to attack them when their guard is down.

Uranium Breath: Like Godzilla Rodan can fire a stream of pure radiation from his mouth that leave terrible burns on his enemies.   

Spiked Stomach: The spikes that line Rodan's stomach aren't just for defense as Rodan is known for flying low and body slamming his enemies. These spikes are sharp enough to rip the flesh off other kaiju. 

Healing Factor: Like Godzilla Rodan can heal his wounds at a rapid rate. 

Weaknesses:

High Frequency: Certain Frequencies can cause Rodan a great amount of annoyance.

Weak armor: Rodan has very little armor other than spikes lining his stomach. This leaves him exposed to many of his opponents who catch him off guard.   

Likes:

After being rescued by the G-team, Mothra, and Godzilla from a mech Rodan grew a slight bond with the group and chooses to defend them if he sees them in danger. Mothra can even help convince him to join in a battle. Although Rodan and Godzilla have a very strained relationship. Both kaiju can barely stand being around the other but will fight together if the situation calls for it.

Anguirus is a kaiju that will occasionally wander into Rodan's territory. After the two fought side by side in Las Vegas Rodan grew what the G-team calls a form of respect toward him. Although according to some reports from the South American Branch of A.G.A.F the two do fight if Anguirus stays longer than a day in Rodan's territory. But the fight is never as bad compared to when he fights Godzilla.

Fighting strong opponents when Rodan senses a strong kaiju he'll rush to find it and fight. 

Dislikes:

Almost everything. Rodan prefers being alone only coming to fight alongside Godzilla and Mothra if the situation calls for it. 

Bio:

During an expedition in the early 90s to an unknown island chain a group of scientist discovered not the second Godzilla but a pair of giant pterodactyls. Both were soon discovered to be an ancient species thought to be extinct called Rodan. The pair of Rodans went on the attack when spotting the scientist driving them away from the island. They would have been killed if the second Godzilla had not come to the island to find his son. When the two spotted him approaching both went on the attack. While the monsters fought each other the scientist took the opportunity to escape while also taking the son of Godzilla with them.

Sensing that his son was gone Godzilla flew into a rage and snapped the first Rodan's neck. He quickly fired his atomic breath into the second Rodan breaking through it's hide and frying important organs. The second Rodan chose to flee before Godzilla could finish it. Due to Godzilla racing to find his son and scientist leaving in such a hurry neither of them noticed that this Rodan was carrying an egg or the fact that it was a female.

After the 'Rulers War' in Japan and Godzilla disappeared the body of the female Rodan was discovered to in the deepest parts of the Rainforest. It clear she had succumb to her wounds and had died before she hit the ground. But they also found pieces of a broken egg. An investigation was quickly held as many wanted to find the young Rodan before it could do any damage. But after a five day search with no results many came to the conclusion that do to the creature being a newborn that it had no form of protection from other predators and was most likely eaten by a larger predator.

No one saw what it coming twenty years later when a kaiju named Megaguirus appeared and fought the new Godzilla and a recently formed G-team in Sao Paulo. As Godzilla killed Megaguirus the G-team prepared to deal with her hive only to find another kaiju appear in the city and attack Godzilla. All were shocked to find a fully grown Rodan attacking Godzilla. Hikari came to the conclusion that Rodan had been living underground feeding off of Megauirus's hive for years until both were disturbed by minors.

Angered at having an intruder in his territory and having his food supply burned alive Rodan attacked Godzilla. Both kaiju engaged in fierce fight that resulted in Rodan flying out to the open ocean with Godzilla chasing after him. Both Godzilla and Rodan disappeared for a week.

Rodan was soon discovered again by the head robotics scientist Chow and he used the injured kaiju to test his latest weapon Moguera. Piloted by the renegade Kuro and her former partner Eric. This team known as Wrath ambushed the kaiju. Rodan was still dealing with his injuries from his previous fight and could barely fight back. Before he was killed however Mothra appeared to fight off the Mech. G-team and Godzilla, who were both following the younger kaiju, appeared as well. Despite warnings to stand down Wrath deliberately chose to ignore the teams warnings and attacked both the G-team and their kaiju.

After a hard fought battle Godzilla finally defeated Moguera and took Rodan with him as they escaped. After this incident Rodan appeared again to help Godzilla fight two cyborg kaiju in Las Vegas. Seeing how Rodan had come to save them the G-team chose to let Rodan go to South America to monitor him. Rodan stayed in the jungles of the Rainforest sleeping underground living peacefully.

He appeared again in Japan when the kaiju known as King Ghidorah attacked and nearly killed Lieutenant Bone Crusher. Rodan quickly came rescuing him and fought off the three headed dragon alone nearly dyeing before Godzilla and Mothra appeared. But neither kaiju could beat the dragon who beat off all three. Setting aside their rivalry Rodan led Godzilla to an island chain where nuclear test were conducted. Both kaiju stayed on the island absorbing the radiation before returning to Japan to fight King Ghidorah once more alongside Mothra, Anguirus, a new kaiju know as King Caesar. After a hard fought battle Godzilla and Rodan both managed to combine their strength and killed the dragon.

Rodan soon chose fly back to South America where he is monitored by the G-team. Primarily Bone Crusher who developed a bond with the kaiju after being rescued by him. Whenever call to arms are brought up against Rodan Bone Crusher is the first to his defense.
> For Everfree: Prologue
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Sunset awoke to find herself standing in the middle of a street. But something was off about it. When she looked around the buildings were smashed. Those that still stood up had been bisected as their insides feel to the ground. She could hear the distinct sound of electricity sparking behind her. When she looked up in the sky it had a disturbing beauty to it as the darkness of the night sky mixed with the crimson flames that encompassed the city. She walked around the ghost town looking around trying to figure out what had happened. 

"Hello?!" She received only an eerie silence as she kept walking. 

'Okay, don't freak out.' Sunset thought to herself as she began going over what had happened last. She remembered getting away from a crazy woman and her giant monster army gang. Then went to the hospital with Adagio and Twilight. Twilight still seemed disturbed by her encounter with Kuro and Midnight so she decided to stay until the young scientist went back to sleep. Then everything was hazy after that. 'So is this a dream?'

She looked around and saw that on a building was writing but in another language. She quickly realized that it was Japanese from her studies on other cultures and interest in kaiju. 'Yep defiantly dreaming.' But unlike most of her dreams this one felt so real.

She kept walking seeing as it was the only thing she could do. That and think to herself about why she would dream something like this up. The only conclusion she could up with was that she had seen kaiju attack the city all day so she probably still had them on her mind. It would explain why she walking through a destroyed city. 'But why is it Japanese?'

"Mom?" A small voice called out freezing Sunset in her tracks. She looked around trying to find the owner but saw nothing. 

"Hello?" Sunset called again picking up her pace. She was starting to run as she looked around the burnt landscape trying to find signs of life.

"Mom?" The voice called again. It was closer and she came to a halt looking around. When she turned her head she caught the glimpse of a small child walking down an alley. It was a little boy looking around the age of ten he was in a grey hoodie and had distinct head of spikey orange hair.

"Hey wait a minute!" Sunset called but the child ignored her and kept walking.

"Mom, please, where are you?" The child spoke again. 

Sunset chased after the kid holding out her hand to catch him, "Hey I'll help you find your mom." To her surprise her hand went right through his shoulder. Sunset looked at her hand and touched herself she felt solid. She recalled this feeling before when she passed out at the hotel. But she had no time to think as the boy began to run at a slow jog that then turned into a sprint. Sunset sighed and chased after the boy. 

"Mommy!" The boy moved faster with Sunset hot on his tail. He kept moving looking ahead as a smile started to form on his face. Sunset squinted noticing that there someone leaning against a wall. "Mommy I thought I lost you!" The boy cried as he raced toward the woman. But something felt off as there was no answer from the woman. 

"Mommy?" The boy said again as he started to slow down. 

Cocking his head in confusion as the woman he looked at didn't answer him. When Sunset caught up to the boy she gasped when she saw the woman. Her was hair color was a mixture of her own and Adagio's. Her eyes were open and looked the same color as Sunset's the only difference was that they were lifeless. She whore a tattered teal dress. Her side was dark red from an obvious stab wound. The boy walked slowly on shaky legs looking at his mother, "Hey come on Mom let's go." The boy said holding out his hand. Sunset stepped in front of him trying to cut him off. She already knew the woman was dead.

"Hey kid I'm sorry." Sunset said as she knelt down looking at the boy. She reeled back when she saw his eyes and face. "Kubo?" 

He didn't answer and to Sunset's surprise he walked right through her. He kept holding out his hand reaching for his mother's hand. He gently ran his fingers through hers' dropping to his knees. He pulled on her but she didn't move she just lied motionless. "Mom? Mom?" He kept calling out to her but didn't get a response, "Mommy come on!" Tears started to fall from his face. Sunset inched closer as Kubo started to shake. She felt her heart starting to ache at the sight and held out her arms. She let them wrap around Kubo as she tried to pull him into a comforting a hug. But her arms simply fazed through him again. She tried calling out  to him trying to get his attention but nothing worked. All she could was watch as Kubo reeled his head back and cried.

SKKREEEEOOOONNNK

A loud roar caused Sunset to jump as she looked around, "Godzilla?" She recognized the roar of the monster king but to her surprise she didn't seem to see him despite how close the roar sounded. It also surprised her that it didn't bother Kubo either as he cried louder over the body of his mother. Another roar sounded off signaling Godzilla was close but this time it was different. Not his normal roar that was meant to show power but more high pitched like a wail as if he were in pain. Each time Kubo cried out he was meet with Godzilla's wail. Sunset could only watch and listen as she heard the sounds of those who had lost something dear to them.
....................
.....
..
.
Sunset's eyes shot open as she picked her head up and looked around. She was no longer in a destroyed city but in a hospital room. She looked at the sleeping form of Twilight Sparkle in front of her. She was sitting in a chair by Twilight's bed she noticed she had a yellow jacket wrapped around her. There was a soft snore coming from the front of the door and she saw that Celestia was sitting in another chair with her jacket off sleeping as comfortably as she could on the wooden chair. When she looked at the window she noticed that there were small light coming through the blinds 

She slowly got up letting some of her bones pop. She reached for her back pocket and pulled out her phone. To her surprise she had only a three percent charge left on her phone along with several voicemails and text messages from Rainbow Dash. From the look of the time the rainbow haired girl had been trying call her since six am! Her eyes widened and looked at the time noticing that it was eight in the morning. She was about to look at what Rainbow had sent her but just as she was about to open it her phone went dead. She sighed in annoyance instinctively trying to go for her charger only to realize, "I left it back in the hotel." She sighed and walked around trying to find Twilight's phone. But by the looks of things only the girl herself was there.

Sunset made her way over to Celestia gently placing her coat back over her. She gave a slight sigh turning in her sleep with a smile. Sunset then carefully reached for the woman's pocket and pulled out her phone. She clicked it on showing that the lock screen was a picture of Celestia and Sunset smiling at the camera sitting on a park bench. She smiled recalling the day it was taken. She noticed that Celestia's phone had eighty percent battery life. Along with several text messages from Luna. Normally she'd would kill her for looking at her phone, giving a speech about respecting her privacy. Kind of hypocritical considering that Celestia would always read her text messages whenever she wasn't looking. And this was kind of an emergency so she wouldn't mind that much. She took a glance at the one of the text Luna sent.

Getting the students on the bus heading back to town. See you soon. 

'Must've been what Rainbow was calling me about.' Sunset thought before dialing up Rainbow's number and walking outside to leave Twilight and Celestia to sleep. The phone rang slowly as Sunset leaned against the wall looking around and rubbing her side.

It only took a few seconds before Rainbow's voice came over the phone. "Principal Celestia! How'd you get my number?! No, no wait how's Sunset? I mean Twilight! No wait the Dazzlings! I mean all of them!" Sunset held the phone away from her ear to avoid going deaf. 

"Rainbow could you avoid rupturing my ear drums." Sunset said.

"Sunset! Oh my gosh! I've been trying to call you all morning!"

"I know you killed my phone."

"Oh, sorry about that." Rainbow chuckled nervously.

"It's fine where are the others?" 

"We've been home for awhile now. We left the evacuation shelter around six." Rainbow moaned over the phone, "It was so hard to fall asleep on those lousy beds. Then just to rub it in they had us go back to the hotels just to get our stuff. We couldn't even take a quick nap!" Sunset laughed as Rainbow complained over the phone. "Oh yeah we also grabbed your stuff too along with Twilight and the Dazzlings. Just stop by Pinkie's she'll give it back."

"Thanks Dash."

"Speaking of which how are you guys doing?"

Sunset sighed recalling every heart racing moment of the night before. She explained everything that had happened since she left her friends behind. 

"Geez that sounds intense. So how long do you think you guys will be in the hospital?"

"Well Twilight and Sonata should be moving again. But I don't know about Aria and Adagio." Sunset said looking up at the ceiling. 

"And what about you?" Rainbow asked with hints of concern in her voice.

"I'm fine the doctor told me I just had a bruised rib. I'll be fine as long as I just relax." Sunset said brushing off her injury, "I'm going to meet with Adagio tell the girls I'm alright."

"Sure thing I guess. Just tell us when you're coming back. Pinkie Pie is throwing a welcome back party and you know how she get's when planning a party." Rainbow said.

Sunset snickered, "You bet." 

With that she hung up the phone with a sigh. She opened the door back to Twilight's room checking on both her friend and Celestia, who were both sleeping soundly. She made her way over to Celestia placing her phone by her side. To her surprise Celestia snorted herself awake. Her vision blurry she could only make out the lines of Sunset's hair. "Sunny?" Celestia spoke in a whisper with her eye half open. She slowly started to rise back up but Sunset eased her back down.

"Shh. Go back to sleep I was just going out for a walk." Sunset whispered making sure she wasn't waking up Twilight.

"I wasn't the one who was being chased by monsters all night." Celestia said stroking Sunset's head gently. Sunset smiled enjoying the warmth Celestia gave her. But pulled away before Celestia could wrap her into a tight hug. She frowned at not being able to hug her. "Sunny are you sure you're ok?"

"Yeah I'm just worried about Adagio. Besides you know when I wake up I can't go back to sleep." Sunset said.

"No, it's not that. You just look like you've been crying." Celestia said. 

Sunset rose up walking over to the bathroom looking at herself in the mirror. It was only now that she had truly seen herself all morning. Her eyes were puffy along with stains on her cheeks from what appeared to be dried tears. When was she crying? Sunset tried to think of when she had been shedding tears but none came to mind. Except her dream. The image of a young Kubo crying next to his mother was still fresh in her head. But that was just a dream they never affected her that much before. 

"Are you alright Sunny?" Celestia asked as she stood by the bathroom with a look of concern.

"Y-yeah I was just dreaming about something." Sunset said as she splashed water on her face, "Could you maybe just stick with Twilight? I don't think it's right to leave her alone right now." She said looking over at her friend as she slept peacefully. With that she walked past Celestia heading to the door. But as she got ready to step out the door she stopped recalling her dream once more. "Love you." She said over her shoulder with a smile before taking off. 

Celestia let the words sink in as Sunset left her behind. "Now that's rare for you to say." She looked over to the still sleeping Twilight, "Especially when someone else is around." She walked over to the door and watched as Sunset left down the hall letting out a tired sigh. 

"I know that sigh." A voice called from behind Celestia nearly making her jump. She turned to find Miki looking at her with a smile. The red headed woman put a hand on her shoulder with a smile, "The sound of a mother in woe." 

"Dr. Akiko?" Celestia looked at her with a raised eyebrow. That caused Miki to recoil in response pulling her hand away with a laugh. She rubbed the back of her head nervously.

"Oh um sorry I wasn't eavesdropping just happened to watch the tail end your conversation and please call me Miki." Miki said as she watched Sunset leave.

"I never knew having a daughter would be this hectic." Celestia said with a smile looking at Miki.

"Trust me sister you're not alone." Miki said with a chuckle, "So I take it your a new mother?"

Celestia watched Sunset get further down the hall, "I don't even know if I qualify to be a mother considering Sunset prefers to stay in an apartment rather than with me and it's only been recently since she started letting me into her life." 

"Don't worry yourself." Miki said patting Celestia hard on the back nearly knocking the woman off her feet, "I went through the same thing. She may act distant but deep down she really does care about you." 

"How do you know?"

"Simple I went through the same thing with my little Missy." Miki said with a smile that was infectious to Celestia, "Is that a smile I see." Miki laughed along with Celestia as they both shared the calming moment. 

Neither noticed the shadows dancing along the wall. Twilight turned in her sleep letting out a moan of discomfort. Her nose crinkled as a shadow grew over her bed. It slowly took shape as wings formed out of the back. It took a human like shape and a hand reached out slowly edging it's way toward the sleeping teenager.

"Thanks for the advice. Strange normally I'm the one giving it." Celestia said as she stepped back into the room waving goodbye to Miki as the scientist walked away. The shadow forming around Twilight quickly retracted. She walked past Twilight gently rubbing her head. Twilight clung to the bed sheets moaning in discomfort. Celestia sighed, "Poor girl just what happened to you?"

Celestia kept rubbing her students head gently unaware she was being watched. Twilight may have been sleeping soundly but another was wide awake. In the mirror to the bathroom Twilight's reflection opened an eye but instead of purple her eyes were a shade of green. She glared at Celestia and herself.

________________

Camp Everfree took up a major portion of the city of Canterlot. It nearly surrounded the city along with the many mountains. The forest was clean and held very little signs of the outside world other than a rode that lead into the middle of the woods. There sat a large lake that was surrounded old wooden cabins. This was the only part of the forest that came close to looking like modern society. As a sign stood in front that read Camp Everfree welcoming visitors inside. Bellow a long limousine drove under it leaving the camp behind. A man with a dark sun tan looked out with a wicked smile as he drove off.  

Further inside the camp two people watched the long car drive off. One of them was a woman with dark raspberry hair her skin was a light brown and she had a ring of flowers sitting on top of her head. She was wearing a yellow tank top with her shorts. Tears were falling from her light green eyes. The others was a teenage boy with darker skin than the woman standing next to him. He wore a skull cap over his green hair, along with a red shirt with cargo shorts. He was clenching his fist tight as he watched the car drive off.

The woman next to him walked away much to the boy's surprise, "Gloriosa, wait!"

"Timber, please I just want to be alone." Gloriosa said as she walked away to the forest. 

Timber sighed as he watched his sister leave. He looked around at the camp taking it all in. Then to the large house standing in the center. "What would you two do?" Just as he was about to walk away something caught his attention. His eyes widened at the floating object flying through the air. It looked like a ball of glitter surrounded by swirling light. He rubbed his eyes trying to make sure he wasn't seeing things. As soon as he opened his eyes it was gone. He raised a brow in thought at seeing such a strange thing, "Must be seeing things." He suddenly felt the ground move under his feet. He looked at the lake as it started to rumble. The birds flew off crying out in fear. The mountain started to crumble and Timber's eyes widened at the sight of what came out of it.

Further inside the forest Gloriosa sat on a log next to a flowing stream letting the tears fall from her eyes. The world around her was falling apart as she began replaying events in her head. She heard the words of the man from the limo playing in her head. She looked up at the sky praying for an answer, "Please don't let me loose the camp." 

As she kept crying she caught something in the corner of her eye. A purple ball of light hung in the air twirling around. She watched as it hung in the air in front of her before flying off. "Hey wait a minute!" She called out following the ball of light unaware of the growing dust cloud behind her.

She kept chasing after the ball of light with vigor. It soon lead her to a rock quarry she watched as the light flew inside of it. A glow came from inside it causing Gloriosa to widen her eyes in shock. She ran straight in between the rocks sucking in her gut to get past them. She finally managed to get past the rocks blocking the entrance she gazed up the crystals in the cave with awe. This cave was so beautiful she couldn't help but feel at ease. The world around her seemed to almost disappear as she was so fixated on the cave.

She gasped at seeing what stood in the center. A small pillar stood with seven rainbow colored gems inside of it. They gave off an alluring power that drew Gloriosa closer to it. She held out a hand wanting to feel more of it. The gems started to glow brighter as she reached out for them. She placed her hand on them and felt a shock go through her body causing her to jump back.

She braced herself ready to fall on the hard rocks but to her surprise her landing was soft. She looked around and saw that there were branches surrounding her body. They had a green glow around them as they gently lowered her back to the ground. She looked around noticing that the branches were staying by her side. She held up her hands taking notice that she held five of the gems in her hand. Each time they glowed she felt power flowing through her body. She waved her hand and the plants followed her.

She couldn't help but laugh at the sight as they followed up to her and rubbed against her leg like a dog. She knelt down patting it with a smile. "Good um... plant?" She said with a confused grin. The plants around her began to come closer. She moved her hand more the plants stood up. 

"GLORIOSA!" A shout from outside got her to raise her head up. From the front of cave Timber Spruce came scrambling through the rocks. Gloriosa came running up to brother helping him up to his feet. He pushed her back into the cave with fear edged on his face, "It's coming Gloriosa!"

"What's coming?" 

GAOOOOO

A loud roar shook the cave. The light outside became shrouded by darkness. The two boulders that stood in front of the cave were easily scooted away by the being that stood outside. It lowered it's head down revealing a gray scaled face looking inside at the two humans inside of them. The creature let out a low growl letting it's hot breath surround the siblings. 

"It's one of those kaiju things from the news." Timber said. 

The kaiju outside looked at them curiosity. Sensing the strange and familiar aura's from the night before drew him out of his slumber and caused him to come to this area. But after they disappeared he stopped his journey and chose to settle in this part for the time being. Then just as he prepared to move he felt something else it was calming but still unknown his curiosity was getting the better of him. He could sense it coming from the humans. 

"Is it me or is he looking at you?" Timber asked shaking. Gloriosa put a protective arm around her brother. She held up her hand and the gems began to glow. She didn't know what she was doing all she wanted to do was protect the only family she had left.

"STAY BACK!" She screamed just as the gems in her hands came to life. 

The kaiju outside roared out in surprise as it came away from the entrance. The ground shook more along with the sound of loud stomps. Gloriosa and Timber looked at each other in confusion. The roars and snarls continued along with the sound of snapping wood. She felt something inside herself draw her outside. So without warning she ran outside leaving Timber behind.

"What are you doing?!" Timber yelled chasing after her. 

She came to a stop looking up. Timber followed her point of view looking up. His eyes widened when he saw the giant in front of him. It stood on four legs with gray scales excluding it's back which was an ivory shell of spikes. It's tail was like a whip as it waved in the air at the end of were small spikes that looked deadly if they hit a target. On it's crocodilian like skull sat large horns making them assemble a crown along with a nasal horn. It's mouth held rows sharp teeth along with two short fangs. But what surprised Timber more was what this kaiju was fighting against.

It looked as though the forest had come to life. Vines had surrounded it and were trying to pull the beast down. But easily fought back snapping any of them that got close and smashing the ground, uprooting trees, the kaiju snarled at the opposing threat. More vines began surrounding the kaiju as it snarled and pawed at the ground. A vine came from it's side and the kaiju used it's back legs to keep them at bay. 

Gloriosa watched the scene with sad eyes as she watched her forest be smashed to pieces by the monster in front of her. Her forest and her home was being destroyed. It felt like her world was ending she just wanted it all to, "STOP!" She held up the five gem stones. Each one glowing but the brightest was the yellow stone. The kaiju suddenly stopped in it's tracks. It shook in place an alligator like snarl came from it's lips. A green glow came over it's brown eyes. It gently brought it's front claw down as it settled to the ground. 

Timber and Gloriosa both had wide eyes as they watched the armored kaiju settle down in front of them. It tried to move in resistance but something kept it at by. A low snarling growl came from it's throat as it looked at the humans in front of it. Gloriosa looked down at her hands noticing that the gems were glowing bright. When the kaiju tried to move again Gloriosa held up her hand, "Stay still!" The kaiju snarled as the green glow in it's eyes intensified. It settled down looking at Gloriosa. 

Timber watched his sister unsure of what to make of the situation, "Gloriosa, what are you doing?" He cautiously watched his sister as she approached the kaiju. She was only inches from it's fangs that were twice her size.

"Timber how's the camp?" Gloriosa asked in a disturbingly calm voice. Timber didn't answer as he was to focused on how his sister was standing in front of a wild monster. "Timber?!" Gloriosa snapped at him causing Timber to snap to attention.

"It went around the camp everything's still standing." Timber stammered out. Gloriosa smiled and reached her hand out to touch the kaiju, "Gloriosa wait!" Timber yelled out.

Gloriosa didn't pay attention to his warning as she placed her hand on the kaiju's snout and rubbed it like a dog. She smiled as the kaiju stood still. "Good boy." She said as a green aura began surrounding her body. A small vine began to wrap around her neck they etched their way down arm wrapping around the gems she held. The vines began to wrap around her neck taking the gems with them and forming a necklace. She smiled still patting the kaiju on it's snout before snapping her fingers, "I remember you now. You're one of the kaiju from Las Vegas what did they call you again? Oh yeah, Anguirus!" Gloriosa turned to her brother with a smile one that Timber wasn't all to sure about. "Timber we may keep our camp after all."

"What are you talking about?" 

"Look at this!" Gloriosa waved her hand causing the trees Anguirus smashed to regrow as if nothing happened. "We can restore the camp get new guest and raise money."

"But what about him?" Timber pointed with a shaky hand toward Anguirus.

Gloriosa had a dark smile as she pat the kaiju's snout again, "He'll make sure that wolf Filthy Rich will never bother us again."

Anguirus shook as his body refused to listen to him. There was something pulling at his mind forcing him to obey. Each time he tried to pull away it slammed his mind back down. Whatever this was it was strong taking away his will. He kept fighting trying to push it out. He wanted it out. Out of his head. 

Each time the human touched him we wanted to snarl, but even those were starting to stop. He was starting to lose more control of his body to whatever this was. All he could do was think about how much he hated this human touching him. There was only one that he liked touching him. The human with black hair and smelled nice. He longed to see that one again. 

.................
New York
.................

"Aki come on!" Hikari called out as she walked toward the hospital. 

"I coming keep your skirt on." Akiko called back as she rubbed her rumbling stomach. "Can't I get something to eat?"

"Didn't you eat a sausage biscuit on our way here?" Hikari asked.

"You know those things aren't filling." Akiko moaned. Hikari just sighed as Akiko dragged her feet along. Suddenly she felt a chill going down her spine. Her head shot up and she looked around. Something felt off but she couldn't put her finger on it. But a soft chop on her head broke her trance.

"Come on, Sis." Hikari said wrapping her arm around Akiko's pulling her along. Akiko went along with her but she still couldn't help but feel like something was off. "You okay, Aki?"

"Yeah just got this weird feeling." Akiko said just as her stomach growled making her moan again, "Aki hungry."

Hikari sighed with a laugh, "If you eat to much then you'll end being too full for the party."

"Don't underestimate my belly." Akiko said resting her head on top of Hikari's with a sigh. She looked up at the passing clouds over their heads. "Hey Sis what do you think Angy's up to?"

...............
Atlantic Ocean
.............

A large cruise ship moved through the middle of the ocean cutting the oncoming waves. It's destination was from New York to the Caribbean. Only it's course was changed. The deck had a large lounge with a swimming pool, but it was completely empty. Further inside the ship the rooms were empty with no signs of life. Except for a select few.

Kuro clenched her teeth as hot water was poured over her frost bitten feet. She glared at the man in front of her as he kept pouring hot water over her feet. She sat in a lounge chair propping up her feet. On her shoulder sat Midnight, who was looking down at the man in front of her. 

"How are you feeling, Kuro?"

"It stings." Kuro said with a pout.

"Y-You only have minor frost bite nothing too serious." The man at Kuro's feet said with fear in his voice.

"You only live because of you're skills with medicine, parasite." Midnight hissed silencing the man before looking at Kuro, "And what did I tell you about being around Gezora bare foot?"

"I'm sorry Midnight." Kuro said letting her head sag. Midnight just sighed patting Kuro's cheek. The doctor just watched them with shaky eyes as he brought up bandages.

"This may hurt a bit." The doctor spoke slowly.

"If you say one more word I'll end you." Midnight glared at the doctor as aura began building in her hand. To their side was a woman in an apron she took shaky steps as she wheeled a desert cart to them. Midnight just snorted, "Kuro, your reward." 

Kuro looked at the desert cart with wide eyes and a watering mouth. "Really?!" Midnight nodded as the chef brought the sweets to Kuro. The chef smiled at her, but it was clearly full of fear. She removed the lids showing a large cake. Kuro smiled looking it over and sniffing it with vigor. Just as she was about to dig in the doctor at her feet finished wrapping the bandages. Although just as he finished putting a final touch on her feet it also lead to him tightening the bandages. Sending a slight sting through her foot. Much to Kuro's annoyance. He pulled away wiping the sweat off his forehead. 

She wiggled her toes looking at the bandages around her feet. She then looked at the doctor with a wicked smile, "Will it leave a scar? Because I don't like those." Kuro said as she traced one of the many scars that lined her stomach. The doctor was about to answer but then remembered the threat Midnight made. He just shook his head getting Kuro to smile, "Use your words." 

The doctor just shook in place as he looked at Midnight. The dark Elias kept a hard stare at him, "Say whatever you want you're no longer useful to us. Just make them fitting last words."

"Last words?" The doctor said.

"I told you you're not useful to us anymore." Midnight said. 

The doctor looked like a deer caught in the head lights as he scrambled away from the two of them. He ran away as fast as he could. The only thought going through his head was to jump over the edge and swim away. Anything was better than staying onboard. Midnight just smiled at the sight of him running before snapping her fingers. The water around the ship began to bubble as a large body began to rise out of the water. Yellow eyes glared down at the small morsel. Varan the Glutton licked his lips. The doctor looked at the dragon in fear as he began to back away. Before he could get any farther Midnight snapped her fingers again.

"Varan feed."

The doctor lost his footing as the ground beneath his feet was gone. Varan held him by the claw the doctor screamed trying to pull away but failed. The gluttonous dragon opened his mouth tossing the screaming doctor inside. He let a low growl as the blood coursed down his throat. 

The chef shook in place as she watched Varan feed. A hum from Kuro suddenly caught her attention. The white haired woman began inspecting the desert cart looking for any other form of food. She rubbed her chin humming, "Hey did you make any cookies?"

The chef looked at Kuro fearfully as her red eyes inspected her. "I can make you some I'll just need a few minutes." The chef said trying to make up an excuse. 

"But I want them now." Kuro complained. 

"I promise my cookies are to die for!" The chef said putting on a fearful smile as sweat poured down her face.

Varan snarled as he rose out of the water more covering the ship in his shadow. His eyes loomed down at the chef as she shook in place. Midnight snapped her fingers with an evil grin, "I'm sure they were." The chef screamed as Varan grabbed her. 

"MMPH! Not bad maybe we should have kept her." Kuro said as she stuffed her face with cake. 

"She would have annoyed me." Midnight said as she took a bite herself letting out a satisfied hum, "Maybe once all this is over I'll spare one or two of these chefs." 

"So what do we now?" Kuro asked. 

Midnight closed her eyes tapping her chin. "I need to regain my strength." With a snap the ship stopped in place. Blue tentacles began crawl up the sides as Gezora rose out of the water. Kuro began to shiver in place as Gezora began to freeze the ship. 

"Gezora let go!" Kuro complained. 

The kaiju did as instructed letting go and backing away slowly. He also let out a loud moan holding up several other arms looking them over. Their normal blue coloring was over shadowed by a brown tint from burns. The fight with Godzilla had left Gezora in a sorry state as his body began the aggravating process of healing.

"Yes, Yes I know." Midnight said waving her hand at the complaining kaiju. "You'll have plenty of time to heal while you go scouting."

"What about the girls?" Kuro asked taking a harsh bite of her cake like a wild wolf. The thought of the one named Sunset bringing nothing but rage to her mind. She would pay for what she did to Midnight. 

"I told you already I planted a seed that would strike fear into the heart of those girls and tear them apart from the inside." Midnight chuckled just before her head shot up sensing two new auras coming up. "And to tear them up from the outside we have..." The water around Gezora began to swell as to forms rose out. Varan looked at them unimpressed by the show of force the two kaiju showed. One of them was a massive green rock turtle it's shell looked as though it was once part of a rocky island two large fangs hung from it's mouth, "Kamoebas, you look well." Midnight said looking at the kaiju as it let out a high pitched roar.

The other kaiju was a massive rubble crab that was red as a brick. With sharp spines across it's exoskeleton. It could have easily been mistaken for a mountain due to it's rocky surface. Large bulgy eyes waved around on top of it's head. Two massive pincers slammed into the water as foam came out of the kaiju's side ways mouth. "I guess you must have been bored, Ganimes. Well don't worry I have a mission for you." 

Kamoebas looked at Kuro and noticed that her feet were damaged.  He could smell her blood and it made him snarl. He looked at Varan with pure malice. The turtle could only suspect that their newest member was the cause of it. Varan merely growled while rolling his eyes and directing his attention toward Gezora, who shrunk back. When Kamoebas looked at him the turtle hissed showing off his fangs. "Enough Kamoebas." Midnight spoke just as thunder crackled across the sky. 

Already annoyed from his fight with that beast, Godzilla, Battra let out a loud roar. He descended from the sky any kaiju that wasn't Varan shook with minor fear. Lightning danced across his claws as he looked at Kamoebas. The turtle shrunk back, bowing his head in a show of submission. Battra hovered above the boat looking down at the kaiju he chose to surround himself with.

Kuro snickered at the sight and blew Kamoebas a kiss, "Thanks for caring, Kammy." 

Midnight let out a small laugh as she held her middle and index fingers to her head. Smoke swirled around them. "My memories are yours and your memories are mine." She spoke coldly before shooting the smoke from her hand straight toward the turtle and crab. The smoke entered both of their eyes and they began to glow purple. 

The memories of the time spent in New York flashed in their heads. One in particular of seven rainbow colored auras. Once it was done Kamoebas and Ganimes's eyes turned back to normal. Ganimes roared to the heavens as he felt the urge to destroy rising up like bubbling water. Kamoebas looked to his mistress bowing his head awaiting his orders. 

"Wait for the aura of those seven to rise then collect them for me. Alive." She said looking at Ganimes specifically. The crab simply bowed it's head showing he understood. A sinister smile then formed on the dark Elias's face, "But once you have them. You may as the parasites say 'go crazy' on that quite little town of theirs."

Ganimes let out a loud thundering cry holding his pincers high into the sky. His roar was one of pure crazy joy. He quickly dove under the sea speeding off. Kamoebas lingered looking at his mistress then to Kuro bowing his head in loyalty. He then sent a quick side glare to Varan and Gezora the cuttlefish shrunk back. But Varan simply welcomed it by licking his lips watching the turtle dive beneath the water. 

Battra landed on top of the cruise ship clutching it between his claws with a surprisingly gentle touch for a creature his size. As the black moth began to rise with the ship Midnight gave out her final orders.

"Gezora, find the base of the one named Frankenstein. Observe only and wait for further orders." 

Gezora complied without question as he dove under the water.

"Varan you may do whatever you wish. Just be sure to come when I call you."

Varan snorted as he dove down. It was only for a second though as he quickly burst out of the water. The loose flaps of skin under his arms unfolding letting him glide in the air. He took off with a thundering roar ready to find his next meal. 

"Battra take us back home. Let's regain our power and rest." Midnight spoke with respect to the moth as he began to ascend. "Kuro how are your feet?" 

Kuro snored in response Midnight looked at her with a raised brow. Her eyes were closed and her face was covered in icing along with her fingers. Midnight sighed levitating napkins off the cart and began wiping Kuro clean. It was rare to see but whenever Kuro slept she looked like a child. The dark Elias couldn't help smile as her heart fluttered. She yawned and turned nearly causing Midnight to fall off. She caught herself landing on the woman's side. Midnight looked at the scars across Kuro's body. She touched one causing Kuro to tense up and whimper. She sneered, "Curse those parasites" With a sigh Midnight crawled her way to Kuro's head. She brushed a white hair from Kuro's forehead and gently kissed it causing Kuro to smile. "Sleep well my Kuro." Midnight said as Battra roared thunder clouds began to form around him. Soon his body was completely hidden as the massive storm clouds hovered over the ocean heading for uncharted parts of the world.
> For Everfree: Vector
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Yearling was leaning against the wall as she watched Fleetfoot sleep. There was a lot that was going through her head at the moment. The incident last night, the fact that she failed her mission, then explaining why she failed to captain Spitfire. To top it all off she lost a member of her squad. The image of Soarin impaled on that Varan creatures' tail was still playing in her mind. Along with the laughter of that white haired woman and the imp on her shoulder. She clenched her fist tight at thinking about her. 

"Can't sleep?" A raspy voice said. She looked to her side seeing a woman with flaming orange hair that matched her eyes that were currently trained on a sleeping Fleetfoot. She sat in one of the chairs that stood in the room.

"I've slept enough, Spitfire." Yearling said. 

"It's captain to you." Spitfire said.

Yearling's response was an eye roll as she turned to the door. The two had spent a long, and very awkward, night together. Spitfire may have been putting on a tuff act but she had red marks in her eyes. Yearling knew about her relationship with Soarin, mostly due to Fleetfoot who would never stop talking about it. When she told Spitfire the news about his death. The look of heartbreak was clear on her face. It wasn't something someone as strong as Spitfire showed.

____________________________________________________________________________________________________________
(Last Night)

"And that's what happened more or less." Yearling said brushing some of the hair out of her eyes. She and Spitfire both stood outside of Fleetfoot's room. Spitfire had a dumbstruck look on her face after hearing the story Yearling had told. Her body shook along with her eyes. Yearling sighed knowing that it was a lot for anyone take in or believe. "Look I know it's hard to believe but if we integrate those G-team guys..."

"Why?" Spitfire cut her off. She was shaking more as she clenched her fist tight. Her head shot up and Yearling briefly saw small tears come from her eyes. With blinding speed Spitfire grabbed Yearling by her shirt collar slamming her into the wall.

"Why did you let him die, Yearling?!" Spitfire roared getting the attention of the nurses. 

"Ladies, I don't what's going on between you two, but whatever it is take it outside and away from our patients." A doctor said firmly walking toward the two.

Yearling brushed off Spitfire's hand and walked past her without a care. She stopped at Fleetfoot's door looking over her shoulder, "Let's not do this here." Her voice was low and sounding like a warning to back away. She then left a glaring Spitfire alone in the hall.
________________________________________________________________________________________________________ 

(Now)

The two were both trying their best not to jump the other. Spitfire chose to watch over Fleetfoot to help her in ignoring Yearling's presence. While Yearling focused on the door watching people pass by. But one person in particular caught her attention. A certain girl with flaming hair walked by at a brisk pace. Yearling instantly recognized Sunset as her eyes went wide. She quickly rushed to the door.

"Where are you going?" Spitfire asked coldly.

"Do you care?" Yearling answered with equal hints of edge to her voice. Spitfire didn't respond she just snorted and looked away. "That's what I thought."  

With that Yearling left Spitfire alone with Fleetfoot. 

_______________

Sunset walked down the hall of the hospital at a slow pace. She rubbed her side as she felt a sting going through her ribs. She let out a hiss from the pain in her body. She wanted to meet with the sirens and see how they were doing but the walk there was causing her injury from the night before to act up. She let out a long groan as she passed the bathroom. "Might as well take a look." Sunset said to herself. She was completely unaware that she was being followed.

To her surprise and luck the bathroom was completely empty. It gave her the chance to look over her injury. She lifted her shirt revealing the purple bruise along her ribs. It looked like it had shrunk, but it didn't seem by much. She touched it and flinched from the pain. 'How long is this thing going to stay?' She thought to herself.

She thought back to how she received it. Kuro stomping on her was still something she felt now. She then began thinking back to all of the others and how Kuro had attacked them as well. She couldn't help but wonder if the others had similar bruises.

She looked at herself in the mirror with hard eyes. Kuro and Midnight where still out there some where planning who knows what. She envisioned both of them attacking her friends in the hotel all with the same smiles. All of them were at their mercy. Making matters worse were the words from Akiko playing in her head, "That was her holding back...." Kuro had beaten all of them and she wasn't even fighting at full strength. 

"I have to get stronger." Sunset spoke out loud.

"That's some proposal." A voice spoke behind her. Sunset turned to find Yearling standing behind her. The black haired woman was leaning against the door with a bored expression. She had small bandages around her face and a cut on her lip other than that she looked fine. Sunset quickly pulled her shirt back down when she turned to look at Yearling, "No need to act all nervous we're both girls here...I think." Yearling looked Sunset up and down recalling that this girl in front of her previously had longer hair and ears shaped like that of a horse.

"I'm a girl." Sunset said.

"Good to know. Some bruise you got there. You're a lot tougher than I thought. Most people I've seen get a beating like that tend to run straight to mommy, but what do you? Go straight into a war zone just to get her friend back." Yearling said.

"I was taught to be brave." Sunset said standing her ground, "Is that all you wanted to say?"

"So defensive." 

"Can you blame me? We've only met twice and you haven't made that good of a first impression." Sunset said.

Yearling chuckled out of her nose kicking off the wall and walking toward Sunset. She tensed up as Yearling held out her hand. But it shocked her to see that Yearling held her jacket in her hands. "Here." Yearling tossed Sunset back her jacket causing the girl to look at her confused. Yearling merely took the opportunity to get closer to the girl. "Special Agent A.K. Yearling." She held out her hand causing Sunset to look at confused.  

"When someone introduces themselves it's polite to give them your name back."

"Oh my name is Sunset Shimmer." Sunset said looking at her jacket as she recalled the other woman who was with Yearling, "How's your friend?"

"Fleetfoot isn't my friend she's my colleague nothing more. And she's fine." Yearling said thinking back to the distraught state Fleetfoot was in the night before, "Although she needed some stiches for her back." Sunset rubbed her arm thinking about the state Fleetfoot was in the last time she saw her. "Happy anniversary. Wonder why it set that orange haired guy off?"

Sunset looked up at her when she mentioned Kubo. Yearling took notice of the look Sunset had with a raised eyebrow. She leaned in looking closer at the girl. "You wouldn't know by any chance?" 

Sunset thought about the story Hikari told them. Yesterday had been the anniversary of a tragic event in Kubo's life. She also recalled the dream she had of the young boy crying over his dead mother's body. If it did have something to do with Kubo she didn't have any right to talk about something so personal about his life. "No I don't and I don't think he'd want me blabbering about his life." Sunset placed her jacket back on walking past Yearling, "Thanks for giving me my jacket back." 

Before she could get out the door Yearling grabbed by the wrist, her grip was like iron as she held onto Sunset. The agent's eyes could cut diamonds as she looked Sunset over. "Well then if you're lips are so sealed about your friend. Then how about you tell me more about yourself." Yearling said as she looked at the girls hair and ears. "Like what was up with you last night. Your friends aren't the only ones hiding something are they?"

Sunset tried to get out of Yearling's grip but she wasn't letting go, "Hey, let me go!"

"Try not to cause a scene," Yearling said in a low voice, "Just answer my question."

"Sorry you didn't say the magic word." 

The woman furrowed her brow tightening her grip around Sunset's wrist. Sunset grumbled as she kept trying to pull out of Yearling's grip until she sighed stopping an idea forming her mind as she looked the agent in the eye. "You really wanna know?" Sunset asked Yearling shook her head, "You really, really, wanna know?" Sunset smirked as she began to channel her inner Pinkie Pie. Yearling lowered her eyelids and shook her head again. "You really, really, really, really wanna know?"

"YES!" Yearling shouted throwing her arms up in annoyance accidently letting go of Sunset in the process. She took advantage of the situation and ran to the door stopping.

"Well since you asked so nicely I'll tell you, just keep it a secret." Sunset said with a wink before talking at a hundred miles an hour, "I'm really a run away with extreme emotional issues from a world full of magical talking ponies. Who stole a magical crown from another pony, who happened to be the Princess of Friendship, to raise a an army of teenagers to take over said world. Then I learned what the magic of friendship was joined a band and learned that the crown gave us magical powers. So now whenever I access my magic either by playing my guitar or, as of now, at random I grow ears and a tail." 

After hearing Sunset speed run her entire history all Yearling could do was look at her with a raised eyebrow mixed with a twitching eye. Everything she just heard sounded like something out of a cartoon or from a doll commercial. Sunset just snickered at the confused woman seeing the look on her face was priceless. 

"Any questions? No? See ya." Sunset said before running out of the bathroom. 

She didn't get far however as she ended up running into someone else. She shook her head. Standing in front of her was a woman with a fiery head of hair. "Geez watch where you're going ." The woman spoke with a raspy voice.

"Yeah sorry about that." Sunset rubbed her head.

Before she could go on the door to the bathroom burst open. Yearling rushed out grinding her teeth. She looked at Sunset with rage filling her eyes. "Why you little..." Before she could go on she noticed the woman standing behind Sunset. "What are you doing here, Spitfire?"

Spitfire just rolled her eyes looking at Yearling, "Fleetfoot was asking for you. Why are you harassing this girl?" 

"She's one of the girls I was telling you about last night." Yearling said looking at Sunset, who gulped.

She was caught in between Yearling and this other woman who seemed to be with her. This Spitfire woman was looking at her up and down. The look in her orange eyes was cold with hints of what Sunset could tell was depression. When she took a step foreword Sunset stepped back. 

"You were there last night?" Spitfire asked her voice felt like it was crushing Sunset. Yearling was simple to deal with, but Spitfire was generally terrifying. She looked like someone who was ready to take their anger out on the first thing they saw. Which happened to be Sunset. 

Her patience quickly gave out and her hand quickly lunged for Sunset causing her to yelp as Spitfire pulled her close. 

Yearling flinched at the action, "Spitfire, go easy on her."

"This is coming from you?" Spitfire asked coldly looking at Yearling with cold eyes. She looked away with a sigh seeing as Spitfire didn't seem like she was willing to listen. Spitfire turned her attention back to Sunset who was shaking in her grip. "Now I'll ask again were you there last night? Yes or No. Simple answer." Spitfire said looking at Sunset as she looked her in the eyes. Sunset was quivering as she felt general fear from this woman similar to what she felt from Kuro. Spitfire's brow was twitching at Sunset's lack of a response. 

"WELL?!"

"Is there a problem here?" A voice spoke up as a hand gripped Spitfire's arm. Yearling was surprised to see the person standing next to them while Sunset looked relieved as a smile came to her face. Kubo had arrived. He rose a brow at Spitfire with a serious look on his face that could even rival that of Godzilla. "Let go of my friend. Right now."

Spitfire sent a harsh scowl at him but Kubo showed no sign of backing down. He just applied more pressure to her arm until she finally let go with flare of the nostrils. Sunset quickly rushed to his side allowing Kubo to take a protective stance in front of her. The tension was high between them as it looked like they were both ready to pounce on each other. Spitfire looked him up and down as she began to put a name to his face, "So you're Private Kubo of the G-team?" Spitfire spoke in a cold tone.

"So what if I am?" Kubo asked looking back at Sunset.

"I'm Captain Spitfire. Yearling and Fleetfoot's superior. They told me a story about last night; a woman with white hair and talking dolls. Yearling said your friend was there. I just want to know if it's true."  Spitfire said her cold eyes meeting Kubo's.

"Yeah and the proper term is Elias. Is that all? Because I've got to meet my friends." Kubo began to walk away taking Sunset with him.

"Private this isn't over between us." Spitfire said putting her hands in her pockets and walking in the opposite direction. "Or your pet." 

Kubo stopped in clenching his fist tight at the mention of Godzilla being called a pet. Sunset could tell he was resisting the urge to say something back. Yearling watched Spitfire get further down before turning to face Kubo just as he started walking again.

She moved with surprising speed as she got in front of Kubo and Sunset. "Do you have it?" She asked causing Kubo's eyes to widen with anger.

"Have what?" Kubo spoke with venom rising in his voice.

Yearling either didn't notice or didn't care when she answered, "You know the talking doll."

"If you're referring to my friend, Lora, then no." Kubo said, "Now can you please let us go." He tried to get past her but Yearling refused to move.

"When Spitfire said 'it wasn't over' she meant it." Yearling said looking at Kubo and for a brief moment Sunset could have sworn she saw hints of sadness in her eyes, "That woman with white hair and that thing with her killed my second in command." 

Sunset let out a small gasp when she heard the news. Kubo's eyes got softer at hearing that Yearling lost someone. Last night a large number of soldiers lost their lives. He couldn't help but feel guilty for not stopping Midnight and Kuro before they let their kaiju run rampant through the city. Some of the flames bubbling inside of him began to fade as sympathy began to take rise. 

"I didn't like the guy, but Spitfire loved him more than anything else." Yearling looked at Kubo seriously, "And she'll do anything to get back at the one who took him. So you might as well tell her everything you know." 

"You want to know everything about Kuro and Midnight fine." Kubo walked past Yearling but met her eyes as they passed, "Don't let your captain anywhere near them. Or she will die." 

With that Kubo kept walking with Sunset trailing behind him. Yearling merely watched them off while rolling her eyes with an angry growl. She wanted to tell him off and get the answers, but something felt off in her chest. Some strange emotions going on inside of that she couldn't explain. It also didn't help when Sunset stopped following Kubo to look at her.

"Yearling," The unicorn turned human gave Yearling a genuine look of compassion as she spoke softly, "I'm sorry about your friends."

The strange feeling in her chest as she heard Sunset's words started to rise. Yearling began to brush them off as she just snorted and walked off. Leaving Kubo and Sunset with an awkward silence. Kubo just sighed placing his hands in his pockets and walking in the opposite direction. Sunset looked at Yearling with a frown. The woman was hard to deal with, but she couldn't help feeling bad for her. She also gave a silent prayer of thanks that she saved Adagio before the siren could suffer the same fate. 

______________

As they walked down the hall Sunset gave Kubo side glances looking over his form. He was wearing a white t-shirt and jeans. He had a bored expression as he walked along the halls. Normally a sight like that wouldn't surprise her but in this case it was the first time she'd seen him looking relaxed. All the others times he looked so serious and ready for a fight. Now he just looked like a regular person. It also played with the image of the little boy she saw in her dreams. 

"Hey Sunset you okay?" Kubo asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Huh oh um.... yeah I'm fine."

"Okay..... it's just that you've been looking at me since we've been walking." 

Sunset felt her face flush as she started laughing nervously. She couldn't stop her tongue from getting tied. All that came out was babbling nonsense. Kubo just rose a brow and began scratching his head. It was then Sunset noticed the bandages wrapped around his middle and ring finger. 

"Hey your hand." Sunset said with worry and hope that it would change the topic. 

Kubo looked at his fingers nonchalantly and shrugged it off, "Eh I've had worse."  

Sunset chuckled at the dry humor and playfully punched Kubo in the arm, "Okay then tough guy." 

Both of them laughed as they continued to walk down the hall. Sunset mentally sighed at the fact that the awkward moment between them had passed. She still couldn't help remembering her dream from the night before and everything Kubo had done for her and her friends. "Hey Kubo."

"Yeah?" Kubo asked. 

She wrapped her arms around his waist and placed her head on his chest with a smile. Kubo looked down at her surprised by the sudden show of affection. After a minute passed she let go of him still keeping her kind smile. 

"What was that for?"

"Helping me save my friend for one." Sunset said rubbing her arm as she thought how to explain her strange dream, "Also I kind of had this weird...."

"Hikariiiii!" 

A loud moan cut Sunset off as a slightly annoyed Hikari and Akiko came walking up to them. Hikari was wearing her white lab coat with her button down shirt and mini-skirt. In her hands she held a bag from a fast food restaurant. She was rolling her eyes as she kept have to move the bag out of the way each time Akiko would try grab it. The G-team captain was wearing shorts and a black t-shirt. She let out an exaggerated moan and rubbed her stomach. 

"C'mon just one more biscuit."

"No way I know what happens when you eat one more of something. You've already had your breakfast, Aki, these are for everyone else." Hikari said holding her head in the air. When she looked up she smiled when she saw Kubo and Sunset. 

"Hey you two!"

"Miss Hikari!" Sunset smiled at her.

"Yo." Kubo just waved at Hikari and Akiko.

Akiko rushed over to Kubo catching him off guard when she jumped onto him. "Kubo can I have your breakfast?! Pretty please!" Akiko put on her best puppy dog face. Sunset was confused by the question until she caught the distinct smell of greasy fast food. 

"Sorry Cap, Hikari ruined the puppy dog face for me." 

"It's not like I did it all the time." Hikari said looking at Kubo with disapproval. 

"Just whenever you wanted me to do something for you." Kubo said.  

All Akiko did was groan louder. Sunset was surprised by how flexible Akiko was when she wrapped herself around Kubo's back. He grunted when Akiko's added weight caused him to stumble. She put her chest against his back causing a blush to form on his face. 

"If you give me your breakfast I'll give you a kiss."  Akiko said loud of enough and with a sly smile directed at Hikari. The young scientist puffed out her cheeks and grumbled as she blushed. Sunset looked at interaction between the two women with a raised brow. She didn't have time to think to when her thoughts were interrupted by a loud scream in her head.

'I'm the only one allowed to kiss Kubo!'

Sunset looked around confused at hearing a voice in her head while Kubo, Hikari, and Akiko just took it normally. "Um did anyone else here a voice in their head?"

"Oh yeah I guess you haven't heard that power yet." Hikari said hitting herself across the head. She opened up the bag of food revealing the contents. Inside where at least twelve sausage biscuits with hash browns. Along with Moll and Lora who were both sharing a piece of sausage. When they saw Sunset their eyes glowed the respective colors of their auras. 

'Hiyah!'  Moll's happy voice played in Sunset's head as she waved at her.

'Greetings.' Lora said although she didn't bother waving and just continued to eat her breakfast. 

Sunset couldn't take her eyes off the two of them again. Moll was out of her sailor scout uniform and was wearing a blue flower print dress. Her dark hair was resting against her shoulders. Lora was in an orange crop top and miniskirt with a string tying her hair back. Sunset hadn't moved for a full thirty seconds and Lora let out an annoyed sigh. 'We're trying not to be seen and you staring at us isn't helping.' 

"Oh sorry." Sunset said quickly backing away almost leaving behind a dust trial. 

"Don't mind Lora she's always grumpy in the morning, and afternoon, and night." Akiko said with a dismissive hand.

"Or because of the new outfit you bought for her." Hikari said under her breath. They could practically hear the humph Lora made. 

"So what's up with the bag of food?" Kubo asked. 

"Hospital food taste horrible so we figured you girls would want something nice and greasy." Akiko said with a wide smile.

"Oh yeah Adagio!" Sunset nearly kicking herself for getting caught up in watching Moll and Lora, "I hope she's awake." 

She rushed down the hall leaving the G-team alone and surprised at how fast she was moving. Akiko broke the silence as she kicked Kubo like a horse.

"Well come on, aren't you going to see them too?" 

"I was waiting for you to get off." Kubo said trying to get Akiko off his back but she clung to him like a back pack.

"I'm too hungry to move. Give your big Sis a piggyback ride." Akiko said resting her chin on top of Kubo's head. 

"Lose some weight." Kubo muttered under his breath Akiko's eyebrow twitched and her hair rose up. In a flash she put him in a choke hold. Hikari sighed and walked past the two of them. "Hey mind helping me out here?!" Kubo asked as his breath left him.

"You tied your own noose." Hikari kept walking with a small giggle. 

"Who needs to lose weight?!" Akiko roared as she choked Kubo more.

"No one, Cap, you're like a leaf!" Kubo barely got out.

Akiko released him with a smile, "Good now giddy up horsy!" she pointed toward the speeding Sunset. Kubo grumbled and kept walking with Akiko clinging to his back. 

The group managed to reconvene with each other although a certain flame haired girl nearly ran over several doctors and nurses in her mad dash to reach the sirens room. Sunset was now standing in front of their room taking a steady breath. She didn't know what expect when she entered the room. The last time she saw Adagio the siren had a burn scar across her neck from nearly having her jugular cut. She recalled hearing words from the doctor that Adagio would have died if they hadn't cauterized her wound. Sunset felt overjoyed with the fact that she would be okay. But the scar was still something that haunted her.

Deep down she wanted to gain some feeling of friendship toward the sirens. Pinkie was quick to find the good in Sonata which lead to them becoming fast friends. Aria may have been aggressive and standoffish towards her. In fact she was ninety eight percent sure that if she was left alone with Aria she would end up beating her into the ground. But she also saw how quick she was to defend her cousins when they were in danger. So she was sure that Aria had some good in her that was just buried under a truck load of anger issues. She raised a brow humming to herself. Maybe they did have something in common.

Then there was the head siren herself. Adagio was quick to anger like Aria, but she did show some form of compassion for others. She had seen that fully when the siren risked her life to save her from Kuro and Midnight. If the situation had gone differently Sunset may have been the one sitting in the bed. She had to find someway to thank her but not the way she did with Kubo. Other than the fact that Adagio would extend her stay in the hospital if she tried to hug her. She had to come up with another way to make it up to her.  Before she could get to far in into her thoughts there was a pat on her shoulder. She looked to see the smiling face of Hikari. 

"I hope they're awake." She said Sunset nodded in agreement.

"Well we won't find out by just standing here." Akiko said.

"Whose standing?" Kubo grunted as Akiko shifted on his back.

Sunset giggled at the interaction between the two. She had noticed that Akiko had a serious side to her, but also had a more caring side when it came to her team. She secretly longed for a relationship like that. For now she had new friends to make. She put on her biggest smile and opened the door. The sight that greeted her immediately erased it with a look of pure confusion.

"Sonata, get off!" Aria shouted.

"Hold still!" Sonata shouted as she struggled on the floor with her cousin. Aria was pulling on Sonata's ponytail as the young siren sat on top of her. Sonata held a purple pair of pants in one hand and one of Aria's legs in the other. "Come on it's just one leg at a time!" 

"For the last time! I don't need help putting my clothes on!" Aria shouted as she kept pulling on Sonata's ponytail with her good arm in an attempt to pull off her younger cousin. 

"Um girls?" Sunset cleared her throat getting Aria and Sonata to look at her, Kubo, Akiko, and a blushing Hikari. A wide smile formed on Sonata's face as she hopped off of Aria.

"Sunset Shimmer!" Sonata had a wide smile as she flew through the air straight toward the unicorn turned human.

"Hey Son-" Before Sunset could finish her sentence Sonata crashed into her with a strong hug. Both of them fell to the ground with Sunset letting her feet hang in the air while groaning. "Whyyyy?"

Aria sighed with annoyance as she got up brushing herself off. The sight of Sunset on the ground with Sonata on top of her brought a smile to the siren's face, "Huh looks you make for good Sonata bait, Shimmer." 

"So what was all that about?" Hikari asked looking in between the two of them. 

"Bubble head thought it would be a good idea to put my clothes on for me." Aria said tossing her pants back onto her bed. She was still a green hospital gown and her broken arm was still wrapped in a sling. 

"I was just trying to help." Sonata huffed as she helped Sunset to her feet.

Aria rolled her eyes while Sonata stuck out her tongue. Akiko raised a brow before a smile formed on her face. Sunset was looking around the small room and noticed the lack of a ball of puffy orange hair. 

"Hey where's Adagio?" 

"Adagio, we've got guest and an annoying pony!" Aria called out. 

Sunset lowered her eyelids in annoyance at Aria's comment. The bathroom door opened revealing the head siren. Adagio was fully dressed in her normal clothing and had a tired look in her eyes as she stepped out placing her spiky head band on. The jacket she normally wore over her tank top had a hole in it revealing the scar on her shoulder from the blast Midnight used on her. But the real mark that drew everyone in was the scar running down her neck. Sunset couldn't take her eyes off it as Adagio locked eyes with her.

She sighed rolling her eyes and putting a hand over her neck. She then looked over to Aria noticing that she was still dressed in the green gown. "Didn't I tell you two to get dressed?" 

"I tried, Dagi, but Aria was being difficult." Sonata said pointing at Aria, who just scoffed.

"You were the one who jumped me!" 

"Was not!" Sonata said rushing into Aria's face.

"Was too." Aria shot back along with messing up Sonata's hair. As the two sirens began bickering amongst each other the group noticed a vain popping in Adagio's temple. She curled her hand into a fist and blew on it. Before anyone knew it there were two distinct thuds along with high pitched whines. Adagio looked at her siblings with annoyance as they both rubbed the lumps on their aching heads. 

"Sonata get changed. Then when you come out help Aria." She said squeezing the bridge of her nose. Sonata gave a happy salute while Aria grumbled. Before she could protest Akiko suddenly appeared next to Aria wrapping an arm around her neck. Aria flailed as her air was cut off. 

Akiko had an overly eager smile as she spoke, "Oh don't worry about Aria. Just let me handle getting her dressed." 

"Cap, what are you doing?" Kubo asked creeped out by how overly eager Akiko was.

"This isn't some revenge scheme is it Sis?" Hikari looked at her with a raised eyebrow of distrust.

Akiko just laughed it off waving a dismissive hand, "Oh don't worry, Sis. I still don't hold a grudge about her laughing at me yesterday." Akiko looked down at Aria with a mischievous look that caused her to quiver. She looked at the others with a nervous laugh.

"Hey Sonata you know what I take it back I could use a hand." Aria looked to Sonata but her jaw dropped when she noticed the only thing left of Sonata was a hospital gown floating to the ground. The bathroom door slammed shut with the sound of happy humming came from inside. Sweat was pouring down her face like a waterfall as she shook. "U..u..uh Adagio could you maybe..."

"Wonder what's on TV?" Adagio said nonchalantly as she flopped onto her bed turning the television on.

"DON'T ACT LIKE I'M NOT HERE!" Aria growled as Adagio ignored her. 

"Well since there are no objections." Akiko sang with the same wicked smile as she began to close the blinds around the bed, "No peeking Kubo."

"Seriously." Kubo said with a deadpan expression. 

Akiko just winked and closed the blinds behind them as Aria gave them pleading eyes to save her. It was deadly quiet before the sound of muffled screaming could heard along with the blinds being ruffled like a wrestling match was going on behind it. Sunset watched the scene with nervous eyes while Hikari just sighed fully entering the room.

"Should we?" Sunset was about to ask but Kubo shook his head.

"It's too late for her." Kubo said walking into the room and closing the door behind him. "Moll, Lora, it's safe to come out." 

The Elias hopped out of the food bag both stretching and enjoying being back out in the open. They walked along Adagio's bed finding a comfortable spot to sit while Hikari began getting food out the bag. Adagio looked at was being placed in front of her with wide eyes as the smell hit her nose and caused her stomach to growl. She blushed putting a hand over stomach to keep it quiet. Hikari smiled cheerfully noting that she made the right call when bringing up food. 

The door to the bathroom swung open as Sonata was practically levitating off the ground when the smell of food hit her nose. As she came over to Hikari she was practically panting like an excited puppy. Hikari smiled handing a biscuit to the younger siren, while handing Kubo and Sunset their own. Kubo looked his over with hungry eyes while Sunset examined her biscuit nervously. "And for girl of the hour." Hikari handed Adagio a large box full of pancakes that Sonata eyed like a predator, "An extra large pancake breakfast!"

"What's all this for?" Adagio asked looking at the food confused.

"Well after big life threatening missions, like last night, we usually stuff our faces with junk food." Hikari said with a smile as she held up her own food. 

"It's the best!" Moll said with a happy smile as Hikari placed another biscuit between the Elias.

"I'll admit humanity has made great progress with this 'fast food'." Lora said as she bit into the biscuit. 

"Lora I think you're forgetting something." Kubo said causing Lora to blush and stop eating. Hikari put her hands together along with Kubo. Moll copied them with a happy smile along with Lora. 

"Itadaki masu!" They all said at once before eating their food. 

Sonata looked at them curiously before clapping her hands together. "Ita-da-ki mas-u!" She happily shouted although with a bit of a struggle before digging into her food. Hikari happily giggled as the younger siren copied them. Adagio let out a chuckling snort before cutting her food. 

"Not bad. I'll help you learn a few words in Japanese on our way back to your town if you want." Kubo said. 

Sonata happily smiled her face elated, "Thanks big..." Sonata stopped herself midsentence not wanting to bring back memories of Kubo's bad past. However, Kubo pat her on the head.

"No problem, Little Sis." Kubo smiled at her.

"For realizes?" Sonata asked.

Kubo scratched his cheek in embarrassment while he looked at Sunset and Adagio, "Well I already have a crazy big sister."

Just as he said that a gasping laugh filled the room from behind the blinds. "Uh oh looks like someone's ticklish~." Akiko said as more of Aria's crying laughter came from behind them.

"See what I mean." Kubo said, "So I guess it won't be to bad to expand my family. Besides and promise you won't laugh." Kubo's face actually turned red as he looked at Sunset and Adagio. They looked at each other before nodding at Kubo as he cleared his throat. 

"You both remind me of my mother." 

Sunset's eyes widen with shock as she recalled the woman from her dream. Her eyes were a similar red to Adagio's and the woman's flaming hair was similar to Sunset's own. She gripped her food tighter as she thought about the pervious night. 

Adagio looked at Kubo with wide eyes at the words he spoke. She couldn't help but think about the angry eyes she kept giving him for yelling at Sonata. All of the cold things she kept thinking about him. But none of it stopped him from risking his life to rescue her. The same could be said about Sunset as well. She made the unicorn's life an unending misery when she first arrived and came close to destroying her friends. Yet despite all of it she was still willing to make an attempt to befriend her. 

Why were they so willing to accept her? Was running through her head over and over again. Before she could ask her question a squealing Sonata jumped into Kubo's arms. She rubbed her face along his chest, "I HAVE A BIG BROHTER!" Sonata let out a happy yell as she squeezed Kubo in a tight hug. Kubo just chuckled and pat him the young siren on the head. "Oh and another sister." Sonata looked at a surprised Sunset with a smile.

"Ummm..." Sunset scratched her head thinking about Sonata's words. She wouldn't mind having a younger sister. The idea of Kubo accepting her as a sister was causing her heart to jump. However there was also the concept of letting Aria and Adagio accept her, something she was sure neither of them would do. Adagio simply responded with a sigh casting a glance at Sunset before taking a bite of her pancakes. Sunset looked at Adagio in surprise before giving her a small smile.

'Maybe she is warming up to me.' Sunset thought as she happily sat next to Adagio in her bed. 

As they enjoyed the calm of everything the group took to eating their breakfast with collective moans of joy coming from the Elias as they seemed to get the most joy from the food. The only one who wasn't eating was Sunset as she kept examining her sandwich more so the large piece of sausage in the middle of it. 

She brought her mouth to it but the mere thought of eating meat made her stomach churn and she held the biscuit away. Hikari took notice raising an eyebrow to Sunset as she kept making faces at her breakfast. Adagio took notice as well before a thought clicked into her head. "Oh yeah you ponies aren't omnivores are you?" 

Sunset sighed in defeat not being able to force herself to eat meat. "Yeah."

"What are you two talking about?" Hikari asked in curiosity.

"Remember the story about us being from another world?" Sunset asked. 

"Yeah I'm still trying to wrap my head around it. So you're both really from a world full of talking pon...ies." Hikari slowly spoke the words realizing what was actually standing in front of her. She slapped her head with a moan, "Oh shoot! Sorry Sunset."

"About what?" Kubo said with his mouth full and Sonata happily clinging to him. 

Hikari let out an annoyed sigh, "Science 101, Kubo, what do equines eat?" Kubo just raised a confused eyebrow at the word equine, "Horses, Kubo." 

"Oh um hay and grass right?" Kubo asked.

"There you go. Sunset was a pony in her world and judging from the way she's acting she's still kept the habit of not eating meat." Hikari said looking to Sunset to see if she was correct.

"Yeah this body can process meat, but back in Equestria ponies weren't the only things that were sentient." Sunset said recalling old memories, "So it kind of makes things weird when I eat meat. Heck the last time I did I kind of had a major freak out." Sunset let out a small chuckle at recalling the incident. She suddenly felt like a predator was right behind her. Arms draped over her shoulders and a smiling face slowly moved into her view.

"Did someone say they weren't eating?" Akiko asked with drool coming down her mouth. Sunset was surprised that Akiko seemed to almost appear out of thin air. A tiring pant came from the left and Sunset noticed that Aria, now fully clothed, was lying in her bed panting with what she could of almost swear where swirls in her eyes. 

"Sunny!~" Akiko was still drooling like a hungry predator as she stared at the biscuit in front of her. "Are you going to eat that?" 

Sunset just chuckled nervously  as she held up her breakfast to the G-team captain. "You can have it if you-" Before Sunset could finish her sentence Akiko jumped like a hungry shark taking the biscuit in her mouth. She began to shake her food like an angry dog. Sunset found herself edging closer to Adagio shaking. Moll laughed as she watched Akiko eat while Lora rolled her eyes.

"How uncouth." Lora said.

"Shut it fairy I'm hungry." Akiko spoke with food and spit coming out of her mouth. After swallowing the entire breakfast sandwich in a few bites she let out a happy sigh turning back and nearly causing Sunset to jump out of her skin. "Thanks for the food Sunny. Now you're punishment won't be as serve."

"Oh no probl- Wait punishment?!" Sunset exclaimed.

"Don't think I didn't forget about you sneaking off last night." Akiko's purple eyes were deadly serious as she looked at Sunset causing her to shrink back. "I mean do you know all of the excuses I had to come up with not to worry your principal and friends. So that's why when we get back..."

"You'll be grounded for three weeks." A voice called from the entrance getting the groups attention. Standing at the doors entrance were Celestia, Miki, and a very tired looking Twilight Sparkle. Miki whispered something into Celestia's ear, "Oh and you have to write a three page apology letter. One for each member of the G-team."

"Seriously?!" Sunset moaned slumping her shoulders.

Miki smiled and giving the principal a thumbs up. Celestia smiled to herself while Twilight walked in yawning and rubbing the sleep from her eyes. She gave a wave to Sunset, "Hey you-(hurrah)-guys." 

"Hey Twilight you don't look so good." Sunset said looking at Twilight with worry.

"Just some...bad dreams. " Twilight said with a small hint of fear in her voice as she shivered, "I think it's just from everything that was going on." 

Hikari walked over placing a hand on Twilight's shoulder, "Well let's not dwell on the past. It's a new day after all." 

"Yeah you should focus more important things, like eating this yummy fast food stuff!" Moll said before digging back into her food. 

Hikari handed Twilight a biscuit, but stopped midway through. "Wait aren't you from Equestria too?"

"No, that's a different person or a different me or a different pony me. It's kind of confusing." Twilight said happily taking her breakfast. 

Sunset couldn't help but look at everyone with jealousy as they ate their food. Her own stomach was feeling empty and on the verge of growling. She did her best to not disrupt the others. That was until the smell of syrup reached her nose. She looked down noticing that a fork with pancakes was under her nose. She looked at it noticing that Adagio was holding her fork to Sunset looking away with red cheeks. "If your stomach starts growling it'll get annoying. And I prefer sausage and eggs anyways. So here eat up. Si..Si..Si." The head siren looked like she was choking on the final word trying to come out of her mouth.

"Thanks Adagio." Sunset said happily eating Adagio's pancakes.

Adagio merely snorted eating her own food, "Thanks for saving me." She said under her breath scooting closer to Sunset.

___________________

On the roof of the hospital the Hawk sat taking up the entire helipad. On the wing sat Bone Crusher in shorts and a black double zero jersey with his goggles covering his eyes. Data was quickly zipping by his eyes on the status of the Hawk. Soon a green complete sign appeared and he had a happy smile before taking his goggles off. "Well everything looks good. Now for the best way to spend every morning." He took out a burrito from one pocket and his phone from the other pocket, "Breakfast burrito and cyber-stalking all my old frenemies from high school to see how much cooler I am then them." With that he began scrolling through his phone.

"Fat, kids, kids, kids, fat, jail, still in the closet, social justice warrior, anti-social justice warrior..." As Bone Crusher continued to scroll and eat he didn't notice Trans walking up behind him. 

"Lieutenant."

"Woah, Betty got hot!"

"Lieutenant."

"Just gonna take a look at a few pictures. Nothing creepy about this."

"Lieutenant!" Trans shouted this time causing Bone Crusher to hop out of his skin dropping his burrito off the roof. He let out a shrill cry as his breakfast tumbled away. 

"You done yet?" Trans asked with an annoyed sigh.

"Still grieving." Bone Crusher spoke before going back to crying.

Trans rolled his eyes before looking at the Hawk. There was a slight twinkle in his eyes as he admired the plane. He tapped the armor plating as if trying to hear acoustics. "Did she take any damage last night?"

"You know you're talking to the best pilot in A.G.A.F right?" Bone Crusher asked hopping off the wing. Trans laughed as he looked over the Hawk before letting out a tired sigh.

"Did Kubo and Hikari tell you about your new friend, Yearling?"

"Yeah Yearling's involved with, Victoria, as if we didn't have enough trouble."

"You're not the one who has to make grief calls." Trans said rubbing a hand through his hair. Bone Crusher looked at him hard eyes clenching his fist tight. He knew all to well what those were and they made him sick. The call that most people with family members in A.G.A.F feared. The call telling them that there loved one was dead. A grief call was never something he wanted to be a part of. Whether it being on the receiving end or the one making it.

Bone Crusher looked up at the sky watching the clouds pass by, "How many?"

"The pilots in those helicopters Varan destroyed makes at least ten. And Lieutenant Brody and his men never returned from the tunnels last night. So I can only assume."

"They're dead." Bone Crusher said without looking at Trans, "Last night when Gezora attacked he threw a frozen body at us. I didn't see the name, but that was defiantly an army uniform he was in. If there was one then that can only mean that he got the rest of them."

"I see then in that case twenty." Trans said in a tired voice. 

"If only Rodan had gotten here sooner." Bone Crusher said smacking his fist together. Trans looked at him with a raised eyebrow, "What? You saw him last night he whooped that Varan things butt."

"You know his approval ratings are lower than Godzilla's right?" 

"Like I care about those stupid numbers." Bone Crusher waved his hand dismissively.

Trans looked at Bone Crusher seriously, "Bone Crusher people don't see Rodan in the same light as you and the others. Heck on his way here he destroyed an airport. People are demanding A.G.A.F do something about him. Heck some leaders already are planning on attacking him."

"Can't you do something about it?" Bone Crusher asked.

"I already get in enough trouble with letting Godzilla go as it is. Half the time it's the South American Division that takes over when Rodan is involved." Trans tried explaining the situation but Bone Crusher rolled his eyes and clicked his tongue. Trans sighed, "Look I'm not saying this as the head of the American division, but as a friend. Find away to deal with Rodan before something happens that everyone regrets." 

"Thanks Doc." Bone Crusher said. 

Trans felt his eyebrow twitch at being called 'Doc', "Either call me Doctor Trans or Commander. Not Doc."

"Whatever you say, Doc." Bone Crusher said leaving Trans behind with a twitching eye.

He leaned against the tire watching the passing clouds. Time seemed to fly by as Bone Crusher continued to look up at the sky above. He closed his eyes and listened to the flowing wind. He could hear sounds of the pigeons as they flew through the air. In the far distance he heard helicopters taking off and hovering. But the high pitched winds of Rodan's wings generated was gone. It was a sound he had greatly come to enjoy. 

"Why do you have to be such a pain, Big Bird?" Bone Crusher said to himself. 

He was suddenly broken from his train of thought when someone flicked his cheek. He looked to his side noticing Akiko standing next to him, "Welcome back to reality Boney." She said with a smile. 

Bone Crusher looked past Akiko noticing that Hikari, with Lora on her shoulder, Miki, Sunset, Adagio, Aria, and Principal Celestia were standing there as well. "Aren't we missing two people?"

"I'm coming!" Kubo suddenly appeared walking behind them carrying a very excited Sonata on his back. Moll sat on her head with her own happy smile. 

"Thanks for the piggyback ride, BIG BRO!" Sonata shouted with a happy laugh.

"You're the best, Kubo." Moll said happily kicking her legs.

Kubo sighed keeping Sonata steady on his aching back, "How do I get myself into this?"

Bone Crusher was resisting the urge to burst out laughing as he stared at the women in front of him, "So I take it we're ready to take off Cap?" 

"Yep everyone here has a clean bill of health." Akiko pointed a thumb at the sirens, Sunset, and Twilight.

"So where am I taking you," Bone Crusher took a closer look at Celestia with a smile. He stepped past Akiko and bowed like a butler toward the girls, although it was a show for the principal, "Incredibly beautiful ladies off to." Hikari and Miki smirked at Bone Crusher's antics. 

"Well that would be Canterlot Mr. Crusher." Celestia said with a smile.

"Such a beautiful name for city. One that could only spawn such a sunny princess." Bone Crusher said taking a knee and Celestia's hand. She blushed at his words while Sunset gagged at the sight getting a laugh from Twilight. Before things could get any further Akiko sent a hammering fist into Bone Crusher's scalp dropping him into the pavement. 

"What have I told you about flirting with women in front of me, Boney?" Akiko hissed. Bone Crusher responded with pained moan as his leg twitched. "That's right. All right everyone on board. Don't mind Boney he's just playing."  

With that Akiko went on board leaving Bone Crusher on the ground. Celestia just looked at him worriedly before following after Akiko. Hikari just sighed having been used to the sight and herded Sunset, Twilight, Adagio, and Aria inside the Hawk. 

"Come on Boney time to get up." Kubo said nudging his friends side with his foot. Bone Crusher moaned again before getting back up and stopping the world from spinning around him. Sonata gasped when she saw the blood spraying from his head.

"Am I still pretty?" He asked with twirling eyes.

Both Sonata and Moll were having a hard time coming up with the right words to say. Kubo just rolled his eyes, "When were you ever pretty?"  

"Not cool." Bone Crusher shot back cracking his neck. He lead the way back to the Hawk. Kubo followed after him but stopped midway and looked over his shoulder noticing Miki hadn't moved.

"You coming, Ms. Miki?"

"No, I have to get back to Tokyo before my hubby blows a gasket. Speaking of which be ready for a stern lecture some time in the future." Miki said with a wink while sticking her tongue out. Getting a sigh from Kubo while Sonata just looked at him confused. Before any further talk could go on there was a loud scream from inside. Kubo quickly ran inside with Sonata hanging onto his back. 

His jaw nearly hit the ground when he saw the source of the screaming. Out of the young girls in the room Celestia was the one hanging onto the top bunk shaking like a leaf at the dog sized Mothra in the plane. The massive moth looked at the principal with a cocked head as she tried crawling after the human. Celestia looked like a cat in a tree as she tried to back away.  

"How can all of you be so calm?!" Celestia shouted looking at Mothra as she approached. Sunset, Twilight, Adagio, and Aria all looked at the massive moth nonchalantly. They then shared a look with each other before performing a unison shrug. 

"Used to it." They all said at once. 

Hikari just giggled at the sight before helping calm the situation. She pat the young kaiju on the head earning a happy chirp from her. Celestia started to calm down watching the scene play out. But she still felt like clinging to the bed. Sunset let out a small snicker that quickly died in her throat as Celestia sent her a quick glare. Kubo tried to get Sonata off his back but she clung tighter than Akiko. 

She kept going on about wanting to be with him for the ride back. Aria rolled her eyes but did find the sight slightly cute something that she was keeping to herself. Adagio just sighed and sat back on the bed that she had being rescued. Twilight sat on Kubo's bed resting her back against the cool surface. She let the cool metal ease the tension in her back and slowly helped her relax. All she wanted to do was go home and forget everything that happened. With everything that had gone on she just wanted to put way in the back of her mind. Much like another subject she was trying to put back. 

Sunset was starting to join in with Sonata on wanting Kubo to stay with them, although she more so wanted to learn about the kaiju he and the team had encountered . Kubo sighed eventually giving into the request getting a cheer from Sonata. Hikari smiled at the sight of Kubo getting along with the girls. Mothra happily chirped as well before her antenna began to twitch. She had another job that needed to be taken care of. So as the humans began getting ready to take off Mothra exited the Hawk taking off into the sky. Flying straight toward the East River.

"Attention lovely ladies and whatever Kubo counts as." Bone Crusher spoke from the cockpit getting everyone's attention and causing Kubo to lower his eyebrows in annoyance, "Please hang tight as we begin take off." Akiko sat in the co-pilot seat flipping switches bringing the Hawk to life once again. 

Miki stood by the entrance of the hospital her hair flowing in the wind the Hawk created as it came to life. Next to her Trans stood with crossed arms watching the G-team rise higher into the air. Miki noticed that Akiko was looking out and she happily waved to her. The captain blushed slightly but waved back to her mother. 

"I swear those kids are going to be the death of me." Trans said as he watched the Hawk rise up higher although he did have a smile. 

"Easy there Mr. Grumpy Pants, you have to admit they do liven things up." Miki happily said looking at Trans, "I don't know the full details about what happened with Kubo and those girls, but something's telling me this won't be the last we hear about them. Especially if Midnight and Kuro are after them." 

"I hear you," Trans said walking over to the edge of the roof looking out at the East River noticing small shimmering sparkles over the water while in it a massive shadow moved, "Which is why I called in a favor from my former portage."

"How'd you get him to leave his lab?" Miki asked.

"I have my ways." Trans said, "Besides I think Akiko and the others will like the surprise." 

..............
Canterlot
..............

The town was surprisingly quiet today as the normal groups that walked around were staying in doors. After the incidents of their New York field trip many of the students of Canterlot High ,who would walk around, were spending time resting at their homes. Making for a low outing of people for a sunny midafternoon day. But one person who was happy about the lack of people was a young man with lime green hair that hung around his tired eyes. He had on jeans with a chain hanging around the back pocket along with a black skull and cross bones t-shirt. Around his neck was a stone necklace that took the shape of a snarling dog with ruby eyes. He let out a yawn as he walked down the streets.  

"All I wanted was a nice relaxing week to myself, but no I have to come out here and, and?" He growled messing up his hair and stamping his feet on the ground, "What am I even doing here?!" 

The wind seemed to blow past him as he let out annoyed sigh like someone had told him the obvious, "Geez don't you know a rhetorical question when you here one?!" The wind blew again and he scoffed, "Yes I was using rhetorical correctly!"

The few people who were around looked at the strange green haired person as he continued to talk to himself. Many people where used to crazy antics happening in their town. But it still didn't stop them from watching. Much to the young man's annoyance. He looked at those who watched him with a scowl, "Can't a guy have a conversation?!" He yelled holding his necklace. 

The crowd was quick to disperse as his eyes met their own. As the crowd began to disperse the young man rolled his eyes and went back to walking. He looked at the necklace with malice as he stared into the ruby eyes of the dog. "You just love making me look crazy don't you?" He looked at the necklace for a minute, "Whatever I'm taking my mind off this annoying ordeal and what better way to do that?" 

His eyes lit up with joy as he came to a stop at a small building. On the front of the building was a rocket blasting off from a planet. On the windows hung card board cutouts of men in tight customs and capes either flying or swinging on webs. Hanging on the door were the words 'Rocket Comics'.  

"Than by catching up on some, Deku." With that he proceeded to walk inside while at the same time a group of girls walked behind him. 

"Come on, girls the Cake's shop will be the perfect place to discuss the party. The G-team could be hear at any moment!" Pinkie Pie shouted as she skipped down the street. 

"Pinkie, didn't Sunset say they were going slow. We've got plenty of time." Applejack said. The rest of the group agreed with nods. 

Rarity let out a loud sigh as she held up a comb and mirror as she messed with her tangled hair, "Honestly Pinkie, couldn't you have waited until after I finished my hair to get the supplies. I don't just wake up with this wind blown look." 

"Um Rarity you're not walking on the side walk." Fluttershy softly said as Rarity, so focused on her reflection, was walking into the street.

"Don't worry I got her." Before Rarity could get to far out Rainbow quickly turned her back on the right course. Although Rarity  was so focused on her hair she barely noticed what was going on. As the girls continued to talk amongst themselves they didn't notice the young man looking at them with a raised eyebrow. 

"Did cotton candy head just say G-team?"

...............
Sugar Cube Corner
.............

"Thanks for the food, Mrs. Cake!" Pinkie cheerily shouted as she took several boxes off a counter where a smiling woman with hair similar to her own stood, "Just put it on my tab."

"Oh don't worry about that sweet hearts. Mr. Cake and I saw the news last night. Those kaiju must have scared the day lights out of you girls." Mrs. Cake said.

"You have no idea." Rainbow said rubbing her bandaged arm while also thinking back to Kuro. She let out snort at not being able to give that woman her Rainbow Dash special.

Mrs. Cake looked confused at Rainbow's actions but just brushed them off, "Well any who I thought it would be nice to let everyone from your class have a nice free meal."

"But just for the day!" A skinny man came rushing from the kitchen. The girls always got a laugh at seeing Mr. Cake as he always reminded them of a giant carrot. Although that was secret that would follow them to graduation. Mr. Cake looked tired as food was all over his apron, "I'm barely able to fill all of the orders as it is without Adagio here."

"Adagio!?" The girls all shouted at once.

"She went to New York with her little sister honey. She's probably resting after everything that happened and I'd say let her she works hard everyday." Mrs. Cake said to her husband who just rubbed his aching shoulders. 

He was about to retort but Rainbow jumped in between the two of them, "Wait did you two seriously say Adagio as in Adagio Dazzle! Since when did she work here?"

"Around early spring if I'm recalling things correctly." Mrs. Cake said tapping her chin in thought.

"But I eat here everyday and have never seen her." Pinkie Pie stated scratching her head in confusion.

"She helps me in the kitchen. She kind of prefers it in there really one of the few times I've seen her smile is when she's cooking." Mr. Cake said with a tired sigh, "I could really use her help right now."

"I've already told you. She's probably at home resting dear." Mrs. Cake playfully slapped her husband on the head. She laughed as her husband gave a sigh at having to work twice as hard on his own. While this was going on the girls all shared looks of concern with each other before Fluttershy spoke up.

"Actually Adagio, Sonata, and Aria are in the hospital back in New York." She spoke with a heavy sigh. Mrs. Cake instantly stopped laughing to look at the girls with wide eyes while Mr. Cake stood up straight to hear what was going on. 

"We kind of ran into this crazy lady at our hotel and well..." Pinkie began to explain but was having trouble including the details about Kuro and Midnight without sounding crazy.

"She gave us a bad whoopin. Even stole my hat." Applejack put it bluntly before going silent. Keeping secrets wasn't her thing so she wasn't to keen on talking much about her trip. She only gave out small details, "But Adagio and her kin they got the worst of it."

Mrs. Cake had her hands cupped over her mouth at hearing something had happened to Adagio. Mr. Cake gave a tired sigh running his hand through his hair before walking to the back. He was gone for only a few minutes as the sound liquid being poured into cups could be heard. He soon walked back out carrying five different milkshakes. "Here you go girls. I'd say you've earned them and your favorite booth is open if you'd like a seat."

"That would be perfect, Mr. Cake." Rarity happily went to the booth. 

"Eh I'm still sore from those rescue beds. I could use a load off." Rainbow said cracking her necking following Rarity while taking her milkshake.

"Hey I'm not one to pass up free sweats but we still have to set up..."

"Pinkie you can set up a party in eight seconds." Rainbow cut her off taking seat in the booth with Rarity. Applejack just shrugged taking the boxes of food with her as Fluttershy joined her. Pinkie just slumped her shoulders letting out a sigh before taking her shake.

"And when you see Adagio tell her to take as much time off as she needs and don't worry pay we've got her covered." Mr. Cake said with a smile and wink. 

Pinkie nodded with her own bright smile before joining her friends. As Pinkie and the others sat down enjoying the ice cold shakes and letting it relax their nerves. The incidents of the previous night was starting leave them along with the stress. They instead let happy thoughts take over like the fact that the sirens got a clean bill of health along with Twilight. They were on their way back and soon would get a classic Pinkie Pie party. 

However another thought was crossing Rarity's mind as she formed a mischievous smile looking at Rainbow Dash and Applejack, "So ladies excited to see your boy toys?"

Rainbow's face turned bright red as she spit out her shake nearly hitting Fluttershy if the girl didn't dodge in time. Applejack just shrugged as her face held a small blush along with a smile.

"I wouldn't mind seein Kubo again." Applejack happily said taking a sip from her shake.

"Sure I mean seeing the entire G-team would be awesome!" Rainbow happily teetered out with a nervous laugh as her face was bright red.

"Especially that Bone Crusher fellow. Right Dash Bow.~" Rarity wiggled her brows and nudged Rainbow Dash in her ribs as she snarled at her. 

As the girls shared a laugh together at Rainbow's embarrassment they weren't paying attention as a young man with green hair walked in with a plastic bag. He sent a passing glance at them before making his way to the counter. Mrs. Cake gave a happy smile and welcomed him as he looked at the menu. "Do you all by any chance sell Rush?" He asked. Mrs.Cake looked at him confused about his choice, only to get a sigh from the young man, "I take it that's a no. Good grief. What's the closet thing you all have to an energy drink?" 

"That would be coffee." Mrs. Cake said. 

The young man clicked his tongue and sighed again, "Good enough, I'll take a small cup with extra sugar and cream." He looked around the small café taking note of everything around him. Noticing that the girls he spotted earlier were here as well, "Almost as if I followed them here."

"Excuse me?" Mrs. Cake asked handing the young man his coffee.

"Nothing just talking to myself." He said taking the his coffee leaving both money and a confused Mrs. Cake at the counter. He took a seat in the booth behind the girls taking comforting sips from his coffee. He then opened the bag he brought with him with a smile as it contained the comic he had been hunting. While at the same time listening to the conversation the girls where having.

"I swear the next person who calls me ,Dash Bow, I'm sending to the moon!" Rainbow shouted sending an angry glare at Rarity, who just smiled in return. 

"Come on girls let's not give Rainbow a hard time," Fluttershy calmly said as she wrapped Rainbow into a hug, "She's still getting used to these new feelings." 

Rainbow groaned in annoyance slumping into Fluttershy's arms. "Way to make it sound like I just hit puberty." She muttered under her breath. Fluttershy didn't catch what Rainbow was saying as she held her athlete friend closer. Applejack continued to laugh at her getting Rainbow to shake with rage she broke from Fluttershy's grasp sending a finger at the farm girl, "Oh yeah I bet you'll freeze up when you see that Kubo guy, AJ!" 

"I bet I can kiss him." Applejack said as she stirred her milkshake without even bothering to look at Rainbow Dash.

"Oh my a kissing competition! That's new for you two." Rarity said.

"K-k-kissing competition." Rainbow stammered as the thought of her and Bone Crusher locking lips plagued her mind. Rainbow started to blush harder as a smile crossed her face along with small giggles.

"And she's in la la land again." Applejack said rolling her eyes then looking at Rarity, "You havein fun?"

"Why I don't know what you mean, darling." Rarity put on her best innocent routine while trying to hold back a laugh.

From behind them the green haired young man clicked his tongue rolling his eyes. 'Girls talking about guys how original. And why is it Kubo of all people?!' His eyelids narrowed as he began grumbling and taking another sip of his coffee before turning a page in his comic. Just as he did that a flash of pink quickly came before him.

"Hiyah!"

"What the?!" The young man shouted throwing his coffee in the air. He let out a pitched scream jumping over his comic book. Just as the coffee spilled onto his back causing him to grind his teeth from the sizzling drink hitting his skin. 

"Oops sorry about that!" Pinkie looked at the young man with worry holding out a napkins. Before any words could be uttered out of his throat Pinkie began padding him down. He tried to get the party planner off, but Pinkie was deceptively strong as she kept rubbing his back. It wasn't until Applejack pulled her off him that he was finally able to snap his back straight.

"Pinkie what are you do in?" Applejack asked holding Pinkie by her collar.

"This guy spilled coffee on himself." Pinkie said before the young man cut her off.

"After you startled me." He said with a moan while checking on his book. 

Pinkie smiled nervously looking at him, "So I was just drying him off."

Applejack sighed rubbing her temples at Pinkie's antics. Fluttershy cautiously made her way over to him looking at the coffee stain on his back. She was about to use more napkins he looked at her holding up a hand. "Look I appreciate the sentiment, but I think I'm dry."

"Sorry about Pinkie Pie she get's a bit...excited." Rarity said although as she made her way over she began paying closer attention to his necklace.

"Nothing that a skin graph can't fix." He said, "At least Deku's fine." 

"Deku?" Rarity raised a brow looking at him then at his book which depicted a young boy in a green and black costume with hair similar to the young man in front of her. It looked like he fighting a man in black with multiple hands covering his body. It didn't take her long to realize that he was a collector. "Oh so that's why you let your coffee spill on you."

He nodded as the girls continued to look at him much to his displeasure. Applejack was looking him up down trying to recall if she'd seen him before. So far all she had done was draw a blank. Fluttershy looked over him trying to do the same thing but given she had very little people experience outside of her friends she was having very little luck. Pinkie, having complete knowledge of everyone who lived in town, already knew this was a new comer to town. Rarity however was more focused on the dog like necklace around his neck. The ruby eyes specifically had her attention. And Rainbow Dash was, "Kissing competition." in her own little world as she giggled to herself.

"Rainbow would you wake up!" Applejack shouted snapping her fingers at the girl with a sigh, "Anyway I'm Applejack."

"Fluttershy."

"Rarity and I must ask where did you get that lovely necklace?"

"And I'm Pinkie Pie! Sorry about the coffee! So You're new here right?! Where are you from?! How old are you ?! How many comics do you have?! Whose the good guy and the bad guy?!" Pinkie Pie kept shooting thousands of questions a minute and the young man merely sighed. He looked at their table noticing that Rainbow was still giggling to herself leaving her milkshake open. In quick motion he grabbed the cheery on top of the shake and plopped it Pinkie's mouth. Pinkie went from talking to chewing on the fruit letting out small moans of joy. With a sigh of relief he looked at the girls.

"Name's Vector. I'm eighteen. Yes I am new here, but I'm just looking for a group of friends before taking off. And I got my necklace from a friend." He finally revealed.

Fluttershy shot her head up as she looked at Vector, "Oh maybe we've seen your friends around could you describe them."

Vector looked at Fluttershy for a moment as if he were studying her before answering, "We'll there's my  best friend he's a big dude, dreads, and keeps a pair of goggles around his neck. Then my other friend has scar on his forehead and his hair makes him look like a soul reaper and has trouble admitting his feelings. Speaking of pent of feelings there's a girl who always has a miniskirt on and she keeps two dolls with her. One is always happy while the other one is a constant grump. Then there's this annoying woman ,long hair, boobs big enough to make you all look like billboards." 

"Just going to ignore that." Rarity said with low brows and a hint of venom in her voice.

"Ignore what?" Vector said clearly confused about what he just said to offend the girls as all them, excluding Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash, where looking at him with angry eyes and red faces. 

As Applejack was still getting over Vector's comment about her chest she registered the words that were going through her head. The description about his friends were similar to that of the G-team. She kept her eyes from narrowing in suspension as she started to get a strange feeling from him. 

Vector cracked a smile at Applejack which sent a large chill down her spine. "They also happen to hang around with a giant radioactive lizard and overgrown an moth." 

Rainbow snapped out of her stupor and Pinkie's head shot up as they joined their friends looking at Vector in surprise at his statement. It was perfectly clear that Vector knew who the G-team was. Applejack was fast to put herself in between Rarity and the others. "Last person who knew the G-team ended up being a nasty varmint. So just who in the hay are you?"

"I just told you my name." Vector looked at the farm girl clearly confused by her statement. He then looked at the others as they began giving him unsure glances. "Good grief you lot are so serious." 

He got up from his table cracking his neck looking over the girls on last time. Rarity kept her eyes on Vector but for a split second she noticed that the ruby eyes on his necklace had a brief glow. Just after that he clicked his tongue scratching his head.  

"I was just leaving!" He suddenly shouted out of no where. The girls were all shocked by his sudden outburst and Vector looked at them with wide eyes. He began clearing his throat, "Look ladies it was fun but I think I'm gonna go."

"Go where exactly?" Rarity asked keeping her eyes on Vector.

"Some where." Vector said with a smile as he left out the door. 

The girls all shared concerned looks with each other before following after him. He hadn't gotten too far as he wasn't walking in a hurry. He looked over his shoulder noticing the girls looking at him suspiciously, "Hey don't you have party or something to plan? Don't worry I'm not like Kuro and Midnight. Me and the others are friends, I swear." 

Applejack kept her eyes on Vector. So far it looked liked he was telling the truth usually someone who was lying gave off a distinct sign like the twitch of an eye or their voice getting higher. But Vector wasn't showing any signs that he was lying. The only thing he was showing were signs of boredom. 

He smiled at them on last time before turning around to be met with Pinkie Pie staring at him. "How?! You?! There?! Here?! Why?!" He shouted nearly falling flat on his back while looking back to the group of girls, now minus Pinkie, to the crazy girl in front of him. 

Pinkie Pie looked at Vector up and down rubbing her chin with a hum. He chuckled nervously trying to back away from her but the party planner just kept looking at him. Her eyes where narrowed looking at him but after a few seconds she moved her hands fast holding out a card.

"Well if you're their friend then here you go!" Pinkie happily shouted. Vector took it with a raised eyebrow and slowly opened it. Only to met with a small trumpet and confetti going off in his face. "You're officially invited to our thanks for saving us party for the G-team and the welcome back party for Sunset Shimmer, Twilight Sparkle, and the sirens!"

"O...kay then." Vector looked at the card then to Pinkie as she had a bright smile on her face. He returned it with a smile of his own although it was with a nervous laugh, "Thanks." He slowly walked off leaving the girls to look at Pinkie with the same level of confusion Vector had mere moments ago.

"You seriously trust this guy?" Rainbow asked watching Vector leave.

"He said the G-team were his friends." Pinkie said shrugging.

"He could have been lying." Rainbow said with deadpan expression.

"No." Applejack shook her head watching Vector leave, "Everyword he said was the truth. But still there's somethin off about that guy."

"Did anyone think it was weird when he talked to himself?" Fluttershy asked rubbing her hair. They all shared a collective nod of agreement as they watched Vector get smaller.

________________

As Vector got further down the street he quickly rounded a corner into an alley. He leaned against the wall before feeling something in his shirt. He pulled something out finding a piece of confetti still in his shirt. With an annoyed sigh he flicked it away, "What am I getting into this time?" 

The ruby eyes of his necklace began to glow and Vector rolled his eyes. "I know, I know. It's for a greater good, geez learn sarcasm." The eyes glowed and making Vector snarl, "Don't start with me! Did you find anything weird about them or not?"

The eyes began to glow once more and Vector nodded his head in understanding. He clicked his tongue rolling his eyes, "They have aura? Good grief, this is gonna be such a hassle all I wanted to do was relax in a lab for a few days." He looked at the card in his hands finding it to be surprisingly well made for something on the spot. When he looked inside he found an address along with directions on how to get there. 'Well that's overly convenient.' 

The necklace gave off another glow as the wind blew by him. He shook his head, "No, I don't need you here I'm just waiting for Bone Crusher and the others. What happens next is up to them." With that Vector broke off from the wall he was leaning against and began walking away while cracking a small smile along with a chuckle, "Besides don't you think it would cause a hassle if people suddenly saw a giant dog walking around a small town. Now let's go find some place to read and maybe find a new shirt." He plugged his nose as the smell of coffee hit his nostrils.

"I swear you need to learn to relax, Caesar."

.................
Okinawa, Japan
................

In a place where very little humans tread nature had remained untouched for years. Trees grew in a bounty giving the forest a beautiful calm as the moon shined down upon it. The animals happily slept on the soft and cool ground. It was a night of pure peace. 

MMRRAAHH

The birds quickly awoke and began chirping wildly at the sound of the low growl. Others animals began to move out of the way or ran to higher ground as the earth began to shake. From the shadows a large figure began to move from the mountains. As the being came into the moon light it revealed dirty yellow and brown fur along what appeared to be rocky skin. Two large ears hung along it's head while sitting on top appeared to be horns that formed a perfect crown including a jewel that sat in the middle of the beast forehead. The face of the creature looked both feline and dog like. The eyes of the creature looked giant red rubies with black pupils sitting in the middle of each of them. On it's rear sat a short tail, with a puff of hair sitting along the end, that was wagging in irritation as the beast let out another low growl.

In a time long forgotten this creature stood proud over this land looking over those who lived in it. They were his people and to them he was their king. He would defend them and they would allow him to live in peace. But know his people were gone along with his time. Know he is just a relic standing in an alien world that still held beauty and had a capability of growing more. Those of this time still call him king but it is nothing more than a hollow title. As he has met other so called 'kings' as well. He was nearly killed by a king of terror. He fought alongside a monster king. So when others referred to him as a king it didn't seem like anything. Though he preferred being called by his other name.

Caesar. 

It made him feel equal to the one he spoke to. The one known as Vector. Though currently Vector was driving him up a wall as he was forced to stay in one place. He looked down at his three clawed hands the tuffs of hair on his wrist were rising. Something wasn't right he could feel it. Early in the day he sensed the aura of an old enemy return. A glutton he thought he defeated long ago. 

Then there was also the aura of those humans it was like nothing he had ever felt before. Something was going on where ever Vector was. Something strange and he didn't like it. He wanted to go out to this 'city' as Vector called it and find what ever was giving him this strange feeling. 

But he soon let it go with a low growl. Vector was right if he did leave his hiding spot he would cause havoc. For now he would just have to settle and wait for the right time. He would just have to keep watching from afar. Caesar sat down in the middle of the forest. His body getting stiff as he looked out into the sky. He looked liked a shisha statue found outside of a temple as his body gave off a light brown aura. The animals he scared off soon returned as they felt a calming presence about Caesar. Some birds even began to land on top of him settled in onto his massive body. He closed his ruby eyes a growl escaping his throat before slipping into a soft slumber. Vector was trustworthy and never led him astray since the day they first met. Which is why the kaiju chose to go with his word and stay put.

Perhaps Vector was right about him needing to relax. Maybe this was just his nerves getting the better of him. 

..................
Camp Everfree
..................

Timber stood in the rock quarry rubbing his arm. He felt goosebumps as he watched his sister standing on the edge. Gloriosa held her hand out as a green glow came across her hand. A bead of sweat came off her forehead as she let out a grunt as she pulled her hand foreword. The earth beneath their feet shook as the giant foot of Anguirus came down. The kaiju let out a low growl as a green glow appeared in his eyes. He shook trying to resist whatever pull Gloriosa had on him. 

"Come on just a little more." Gloriosa said as her hand began to shake. The gems around her neck began to glow brighter.

"Gloriosa this is crazy!" Timber said watching the massive kaiju try to stay in place. It was like watching a dog pull on a leash.

"I've got this." Gloriosa shot back, "I...just...need...to." She yelled out as Anguirus let a wailing roar as his eyes had a brighter glow. Soon he stood in place much to the surprise of the siblings. Gloriosa blinked for a moment before inching her hand to come closer. With out any form of resistance Anguirus walked deeper into the quarry. Gloriosa smirked and waved her hand down causing the kaiju to start digging.  After a few minutes of digging the kaiju was soon completely submerged under the earth. The only thing that they could see was his skull which practically blended with the surrounding rocks.

"Nice just stay there like a good boy until I call you." Gloriosa said looking at her brother with a happy smile. She quickly rushed over to him and scooped him into a massive hug, "Timber I did it. I can control him."

Timber looked at his sister with wide eyes then down to the kaiju. Anguirus's eyes held a green glow as all he did was breath he looked like a zombie. Despite the initial scare Timber couldn't help but feel bad for the creature. "Gloriosa this is crazy! What do you plan on doing with him?"

Gloriosa looked him in the eyes as vines began to surround the quarry some even covering up Anguirus. "I'm going to keep our camp safe."

"By doing what?" Timber asked only getting silence in return as Gloriosa walked past him. Timber looked down as the vines began to completely hide Anguirus. He sighed and looked down at the kaiju with a frown. "I don't know if you can understand me. But I'm sorry about this."  

Timber soon followed after his sister with worry as she had more vines growing along the path she was walking. Neither of them noticed Anguirus move his head to watch them both leave. He was a prisoner in his own body. Even his thoughts were no longer his own the only image in his head was that of a human in a dark suit, another of a smaller female with purple and white hair with a tiara, finally a much taller female with a gold necklace. They kept flashing in his mind and the only feeling he had toward them. 

Was to kill them all.
> For Everfree: Party Time
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"So, there I was staring death in the face." Akiko was waving her fingers in front of the group of teenagers and their principal/mother. 

Sonata let out a loud ooh along with Moll as both sat on top of a tired Kubo. Sunset, who had taken a seat on Kubo's motorcycle, leaned in closer with wide eyes. Adagio was lying down in Bone Crush's bed with half open eyes as she listened to the story with a small smile. At her feet was Aria, who chose to stick by her older cousin, doing her best to keep her normal scowl and tough girl persona in front of Sunset and Twilight. But the story being told was causing her to feel giddy inside. Twilight pushed her glasses as she began to jot down notes at lightning speed as she let her legs dangle off of Hikari's bed with Celestia, who bore a happy smile at seeing the girls so relaxed after the incidents of the night before.

"There we were." Lora said as she sat on Hikari's lap. The scientist of the G-team playfully pat the elder Elias's head.

"Lora." Hikari said with a smile as she leaned her head on Kubo's shoulder.

"I knew right then and there that it was me or him so I stood my ground." Akiko said looking at the girls with a smile. Sunset leaned in close along with Sonata. Akiko took in a big breath ready to tell what happened, "And then I..."

"Landed face first into ground and passed out." Lora interrupted leaving Akiko to sound like a balloon losing air as she was left speechless. 

"C'mon, that can't really be true."  Sunset said.

"No, that's pretty much what happened." Kubo deadpanned.

"Way to ruin a story you guys." Akiko said with a huff and crossing her arms. 

"I was just filling in the holes." Lora said with a mischievous smile at the G-team captain.

"Weren't you crying when we found you, Lora?" Moll asked rubbing her chin in thought. Lora's face turned red and she turned her head. Akiko let out a very audible giggle which caused Lora to snarl at her.

"Well anyways what happened next?" Sunset asked. Hikari cleared her throat getting the attention of the others and trying to stop the fight that was brewing between Lora and Akiko.

"Let me think. After we found Akiko and Lora we saw what we were actually dealing with." Hikari pulled out her phone scrolling through her pictures until she found the one she was looking for and held it out for the girls to see, "Anguirus." Sunset looked at the picture of Anguirus with wide eyes. Twilight pushed up her glasses looking at the notes she'd been taking before raising her hand. Hikari giggled as Twilight was eagerly waving her hand. "You don't need to raise your hand Twilight."

Twilight awkwardly rubbed the back of her head with a nervous laugh, "Well I was just wondering all the times I've seen Anguirus on the news he's been seen fighting other kaiju along side, Godzilla. Like those strange bug monsters in Las Vegas or that three headed dragon in Japan. So what did you do to make him work with you guys?" 

Sunset perked up at the question wanting to know the answer herself.

Hikari, Kubo, and Akiko rubbed their chins in thought. But Moll spoke up first with her usual cheer, "Simple because he wanted to, silly." Twilight and Sunset both titled their heads in confusion as the gears in their heads began turning trying to process Moll's answer.

Lora sighed rubbing the bridge of her nose, "What my sister is trying to say is that Anguirus went after those kaiju sensing the threat they posed. When the Earth was still young his species was, what you humans would call, the first line of defense. Whenever they sensed a threat the Anguirus would rush and stop it before any damage could be done."

"They were so cool!" Moll said waving her hands in the air.

"Were?" Sunset asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Yeah you said, his species, so that means there should be more than one Anguirus right?" Twilight asked looking at the Elias. Moll lowered her arms and a small frown came across her face.

Lora cast the same frown looking at Twilight, "You know of Desghidorah correct."

Twilight nodded her head, "That dragon Godzilla fought in San Francisco?"

"Correct.  When Desghidorah came to the Earth, in the distant past, the first thing that demon did when he arrived was," Lora stopped midsentence recalling the events of her past. She could almost hear the screams of her people and the roars of the black dragon. She clenched her fist to her chest before looking at Twilight, "....was slaughter Anguirus' entire race."

The girl's all gasped at the revelation while Akiko leaned back breathing out of her nose. She crossed her arms watching as Twilight tittered around her next question, "So if his species was...well....you know. How is he here now?"

"Yeah aren't mommy's supposed to send a letter to the stingray? Then he delivers a baby." Sonata said getting everyone to look at her confused. "What I say?" 

Adagio rose up and looked at the group, "I haven't given her the talk yet." 

"Okay, but isn't usually a stork who brings the baby?" Sunset asked getting looks of terror and disgust from the sirens as they all gasped. 

"You let those things near children!" Adagio said with pure shock on her face.

Lora cleared her throat, with a twitching eye, getting the groups attention back to the story. "To answer your question Miss Sparkle, Hikari and I came to a similar conclusion. His birth parents may have laid an egg just before Desghidorah attacked. That egg must have stayed dormant for years, under the Earth, until it was right for him to hatch. Much like our Godzilla. The only difference was, instead of being found by another member of his species, Anguirus spent his time alone."  

"How sad, never getting to know your parents." Celestia said. Sunset looked to the person she considered her mother with a slight frown agreeing with her.

"Eh don't think to much into it." Akiko said reclining back in her chair looking up at the ceiling, "I've never meet my real parents and I turned out just fine. Same thing with Angy." 

"But I thought Dr. Miki was your mother, Akiko." Sonata said tilting her head in confusion. The others nodded their heads in agreement having seen the way Miki interacted with the G-team captain.

"She just found me is all." Akiko saw that the girls were still looking at her confused causing her to sigh, "Look it's a long story and I don't feel like getting into it. Besides I'd figure we should save some stories for your friends." The girls all moaned in disappointment. Sunset leaned down sighing but she suddenly felt pressure on her head. She looked seeing that Kubo had gotten up and was ruffling her hair. 

"Hey, don't get all bent out of shape. Truth is we didn't do much in that fight considering we had to get Cap to a hospital. Godzilla was the one who did all the work. Truth be told I think he enjoyed that fight." Kubo said rubbing his chin in thought.

"Spoiler alert!" Akiko shouted.

Kubo chuckled before trying to get Sonata off his back. He sighed looking at Sonata, "Hey come on, I have to help out Bone Crusher in the cockpit."

"Can I come too?! Pretty please I won't touch anything! Promise!" Sonata begged hugging Kubo tighter and giving him her best puppy dog face. Hikari and Akiko both cooed at the scene. He soon felt something grabbing his hand he looked down to see Sunset with the same begging eyes.

"Pretty please." Sunset stuck out her lower lip.

"You've already been to the cockpit." Kubo deadpanned. 

"We were being chased by monster. I didn't get a good look." Sunset quickly shot out before going to her puppy dog face. Not one to miss out on getting attention Moll quickly joined in with the girls and gave her best pout.

"Take them up front Little Private. Boney won't mind." Akiko said. Kubo sighed hoisting Sonata up like a back pack. She happily giggled kicking her feet while Sunset nearly jumped through the roof as she hopped off Kubo's motorcycle following behind him.

"Sunny, don't cause too much trouble." Celestia called out but soon found that Sunset was in her own little world as she followed after Kubo. She also noticed Twilight twiddling her thumbs looking at Sunset and Sonata as they walked off with Kubo. She smiled at her noticing that Twilight hadn't broken her shy streak yet, "Twilight, do you mind keeping an eye on Sunset for me? I'm sure Kubo and Bone Crusher won't mind."

"I know they won't. Go on and have some fun." Hikari said looking at Twilight with a smile and wink. Lora motioned her head to follow while Akiko had a big grin. It didn't take any more convincing to get Twilight to eagerly dash after Kubo. 

Adagio was watching the group leave and looked to Aria. She was playing with one her pigtails with her good arm as she let out a sigh. The elder easily caught on that this wasn't Aria's usual annoyed sigh. She was actually showing signs of jealously.

"Aria get off the bed."

"What?"

"I'm sleepy so get off the bed." Adagio said without looking at Aria, "Go with the others for all I care. Just make sure it's quiet."

Aria's eyes briefly grew wide for a moment as a small smile started to grow on her face. She quickly cleared her throat before sliding off the bed. "Well fine but it's just because you won't stop complaining if I don't leave." With that she quickly rushed after the group. 

Adagio leaned back on the bed closing her eyes with an exaggerated yawn, "Finally some peace and quiet." 

Hikari, Akiko, Lora and Celestia all looked at the siren with raised eyebrows. She looked at them all feeling her face getting hotter, "What? You have no idea how loud those two would have gotten if I didn't let them go."

Akiko smirked at her. "Sure tough girl." 

Inside the cockpit Sunset and Twilight were looking around with gaping jaws as they stared at the console in front of Bone Crusher. Sonata, having launched off of Kubo's back, was sitting in the seat behind the pilot looking over his shoulder. "What does that button do?! No wait this one! What about this one!" 

Moll giggled at the siren's multiple questions. Bone Crusher gave a nervous chuckle as the Sonata reached for the many glowing buttons as if she were a moth. He gently moved her hand away.  

"Well that one would accidentally start and end World War Three." 

Sonata let out a loud exhale as her eyes practically became stars, "That's awesome!"

"So, what would happen if you were to say, accidentally aim that at the school?" Aria asked leaning in close to Bone Crusher looking at the console.

"I heard that!" Celestia called from the back area of the Hawk. 

Aria casually began whistling and backing from away Bone Crusher into the seat behind the co-pilot. Kubo chuckled as he sat next to Bone Crusher and let Moll run across the dash looking out into the open sky.

Twilight was gazing at the solid metal interior that made up the cockpit. She slid her hand across the cool metal admiring it. Something about technology always gave Twilight the greatest sense of happiness. Perhaps it was do to machines not making fun of her like those she went to school with. Or her natural curiosity about how they worked and the science that went into creating them. Whatever the reason was it always caused a smile to appear across Twilight's face. One that was reflected back to her through the shiny metal. 

As she continued to look at her reflection her smile grew bigger. But something felt wrong. Her reflection's smile was growing larger, but she wasn't. She could feel her facial muscles moving and they weren't forming a smile. In fact she was starting to frown. 

But her metal reflection had a wide toothy grin with glowing green eyes. 

Sunset was looking at many glowing objects on the console wondering what each of them did. When she turned her head she cocked an eyebrow when she saw Twilight staring blankly at a wall. The poor girl's body was shaking like a leave. 

"Hey Twilight?" Sunset pat Twilight on the shoulder. In response Twilight lightly bounced while trying to keep a loud gasp contained inside of her. Sunset looked at her with concern, "Are you okay?"

"Yes just...." Twilight looked back at her reflection, seeing how it was normal, and sighed before answering Sunset, "....just a little excited." 

Sunset looked Twilight up and down. Something seemed off about her but she couldn't figure it out. Midnight had done something to Twilight during her attack something that practically put her into a crazed state before knocking her unconscious. Sunset recalled the moans Twilight had uttered in her sleep as if she was running from something. It may have been best to ask about Twilight's dream, but Sunset didn't want to rip at an already bleeding wound. For now she'd just keep an eye Twilight and let her come out at her own her leisure. 

"Hey let's take a look outside." She said with a warm smile taking Twilight by the hand and leading her to the window.

They looked outside with wide eyes of amazement. They where passing clouds at high speeds on in the bluest sky they had ever seen. But what truly had their attention was what was bellow them. A massive orange and blue wing rose up before coming back down. Along with a loud chirp with golden scales. Mothra happily flew under the Hawk letting her antenna glow as she dove down. Moll smiled as she watched the giant moth dive. She then looked at Kubo and Bone Crusher, who both nodded in agreement. 

"Hang on." Bone Crusher said as he pulled back on the ump. 

The Hawk followed Mothra as she broke out of the cover the that the clouds gave her.  She looked out seeing a massive stretch of beach that lead to a green forest. Dust kicked up as both Mothra and the Hawk came to a landing . With surprising grace for a creature her size, Mothra gently sat on the warm sand. 

The back section of the Hawk came down allowing the G-team to step out, along with Sunset, Twilight, the Dazzlings, and Celestia. The latter group were looking around in confusion. "This place seems so familiar." Celestia said rubbing her chin in thought. 

Memories began to play in her head of being with Luna as a child. Craving a sun dial out of stone, creating totem pole out of a fallen tree, sneaking off occasionally to walk along the beach. These memories kept playing over and over again until Celestia finally snapped her fingers in recognition. "This the Everfree forest! My camp old is near here."

"Oh yeah, you always talked about this place with, Luna." Sunset said looking around with a smile before her face turned to one of horror as she jumped onto a confused Adagio, "EWWWW! GROSS! GET ME OFF THIS BEACH!"   

"Sunset what are you talking about?" Celestia asked in confusion.

"Don't act like you don't know!" Sunset shouted pointing a finger at her adoptive mother, "Luna told me what you really did when you 'walked along the beach'." 

Sunset began mimicking Celestia while using air quotes. Hikari had wide eyes and a blush, Akiko was snickering, Kubo was scratching his cheek while clearing his throat, Bone Crusher was looking Celestia with an impressed smile and nod. While Aria and Twilight were trying to figure out was going on with Sunset and why it looked like she was on the verge of having a mental break down.

Celestia's face was getting red as a cherry, "I'll kill her." She whispered before looking at the others clearing her throat. 

"Let's just move on from this. Why have we stopped here?"

"Right! Well how far away is this camp?" Kubo asked getting a glare from Celestia, causing him to wave his hands in front of his face in defense, "I mean I don't want people freaking out since Mothra is around and we have another guest coming."

"Oh well judging from where we are." Celestia looked around trying to find any landmarks, "It's actually pretty far from what I can recall. I know had to drive out here a lot."

"I thought Bone Crusher was-" Akiko was about to go on but Hikari elbowed her in the gut.

"Well that's good to know because our guest of honor is here." Hikari said with a smile looking at Celestia, whose face was still red. 

Moll and Lora, who climbed off Kubo and Hikari, ran in between the humans to look out at the water. The sea began to split as white as bone spines rose out of the water like shark fins. They approached closer as Mothra happily chirped along with Moll, who was jumping in the air waving her hands. Those who weren't part of the G-team tensed up. Even if they had been rescued by the kaiju the girls still reacted nervously around him due to a primal urge to runaway. The water fell off black scales as the giant rose from the water and wadded in closer to the beach. Godzilla let a low growl as his orange eyes scanned the area.

He looked down at the humans below him then to Mothra. The younger kaiju rose up like an excited puppy as she kept trying to get his attention. He responded by venting blue smoke from his nostrils. He could sense a high amount of aura from this area. It was strange like nothing he'd ever felt before. But that wasn't the only thing off about this place. Something that made him crack his fingers and let out a large snarl of annoyance.

It wasn't home.

Usually after going inland with the humans he could enjoy the comforts of returning to Infant Island. Lying down in the cave and letting the sun warm his scales while he napped. But remaining in the human world meant he had to stay under the ocean. It's not like he had anything against sleeping underwater. He'd done it for twenty years. But being able to bask in the rays of the sun felt amazing. So whenever he was denied that it was safe to assume that Godzilla would be greatly, "Nettled seems to be the right word to use in this situation." Bone Crusher said looking at the monster king as he looked around the beach.  

"He is really nettled."

"Don't worry I know just how to cheer him up!" Moll said with a happy smile.

Godzilla snarled looking down at his humans wondering why he wasn't home relaxing. Also wondering why there was a group he couldn't recognize. Two of whom looked very familiar. 

"Is he looking at us?" Sunset asked looking at Adagio.

"I think so." Adagio said with a gulp as Godzilla leaned down closer. Sonata went behind Kubo as her legs started to shake. Kubo lightly pat her head trying to calm the siren down, but he felt Aria cling to his arm as well. Her teeth were chattering as she stared up at the giant lizard. 

Orange eyes soon settled upon the group or more so on Adagio and Sunset, much to Celestia's horror. Both former Equestrians began to shake as Godzilla stared intently at them. The seconds that ticked by felt like hours as Godzilla kept looking at them. Sunset finally made a move by cracking a nervous grin and waving.

"Um... hi. You remember us right? We rode on your hand remember?"

"Again?!" Adagio said.

"You have any other ideas?" Sunset shot back just as Godzilla let out a low growl like that of a crocodile. 

They flinched when Godzilla's eye moved. To their surprise he was staring at Kubo then back to them again. His eyes darted back and forth a several times before he cocked his head curiously like a bird. He soon began sniffing their scents were different yet also slightly similar.

"Oh I get it." Hikari said with a slight giggle walking toward Adagio and Sunset. "It's your hair" 

They all looked at Hikari confused by her statement. Hikari laughed again pointing toward Kubo. "The  color of your hair is similar to Kubo's. Godzilla notices it too." 

"Wait so he thinks that we're all related or something?" Adagio asked looking between Sunset and Kubo. Hikari nodded with a smile. Sunset let out a sigh of relief along with Adagio. While Kubo merely rubbed his temple letting out his own sigh. 

"You too huh?" All three of them said in unison much to their surprise. 

Sunset was the first to crack up at how they spoke. Which was soon followed by everyone else as the tense situation started to calm down. Godzilla rose back up scratching his neck. Something about those humans was strange to him. Then again his humans are the strangest things he'd let into his life. Or at least a close second as he felt something jump onto his back.

Mothra chirped as she tried to get Godzilla to notice her. The moth kaiju placed her head on his neck and affectionately began nuzzling him. He let out a low growl as he tried to push away from the younger kaiju. His day was getting more annoying by the minute. 

Moll giggled as she watched the two kaiju interact. Lora looked at the scene as well with a small smile as well before turning to the group humans behind her. "Now are you sure there is no one here who will discover Godzilla?" She asked.

Celestia looked around the area trying to recall some of her memories. She blushed as she tried to push certain memories back. But then the thought occurred to her when she spotted a near by ridge that lead to the mountains. "One hundred percent. You see that ridge over there? It splits the beach in half. The side we're standing on now is a nature preserve completely blocked off from the rest of the town. No one's allowed in."

"Perfect!" Moll said while jumping in the air for joy. "Let's go Lora!" She began tugging on her elder sister's arm which she responded with an eye roll and happy sigh.

"Okay, calm down." Lora said as her body began to glow with green energy, "I shall assist this time little sister." 

Moll giggled cheerfully at hearing Lora's words as her body began to glow as well with a blue shimmer. The Elias brought their hands together as their aura's began to mix. They let out soft breaths before their voices almost sounded like they were one as they let low hums. It soon transformed into a sound of pure beauty as both Elias began to sing. 



Their voices were like angels. The humans all present felt their nerves settle and melt into relaxation. For the kaiju present it was the same feeling as Godzilla began to sway in the wind. His body wasn't as tense and he let out a loud yawn. It wasn't long before the world around him started to get fuzzy as the fire that burned inside him started to die down. 

Godzilla pressed down onto the soft sand letting out a small sigh as his eyes began to get heavy. Mothra quickly took advantage of his weakened state and crawled closer to his face. Where she pressed her muzzle against his cheek. He let out an annoyed snarl, but didn't bother to move her. Which caused Mothra to let out more joy filled chirps as she began snuggle against him. 

She may annoy him at times like this, but he was grateful that she was still here. He wasn't alone in this world anymore not with her always by his side. With the sun beating down on his scales he enjoyed the heat. Godzilla let out another yawning roar before he closed his eyes and let the song of the Elias carry him to a world of dreams. 

Moll and Lora stopped singing as the aura around their bodies died down. They were left panting as they stared at the sleeping form of Godzilla. "He really does take a lot of energy." Moll said wiping sweat from her head, "But at least now he'll get some sunlight."

"We're just lucky he prefers your voice." Lora said patting her little sister on the head.

"That was amazing!" Twilight shouted racing to the Elias and sitting at their level with sparkling eyes, "All you did was sing and Godzilla just, well, did that!" She pointed to the sleeping kaiju in front of her forgetting the fear she felt earlier. 

"I mean we all thought that you guys could control kaiju! I mean there was the Muto thing going on, then calling him back to New York. But I didn't think you two could just him make do whatever you want. I know I've seen magic before, what with the whole Friendship Games fiasco, but not like that. Seriously tell me everything! Start when it all began and don't leave out any de-mmpphff." 

Twilight stopped talking as a green aura wrapped around her lips. Putting her in a duck face position. Lora sighed while rolling her eyes, rubbing her ears with one hand while the other hand was wrapped in a green aura. "You know for such a shy girl you do tend to talk a lot when you're excited. Honestly, Hikari didn't ask so many questions when she saw us sing."

"Lora!" The entire G-team shouted looking at the elder Elias in disapproval. Lora simply shrugged and walked off letting the aura leave her hands. The aura wrapped around Twilight's lip vanished as well leaving her lips to dangle for a moment. 

"Oh don't mind, Miss Grumpy Pants." Moll said with a giggle, "But we didn't control Godzilla at all more like we just calmed him down. Which resulted in what you see here. Controlling a kaiju is something Lora and I would never do. To take away free will like that is just too unspeakable to even think about. Even Midnight doesn't resort to that."

"That and the mental strain it would cause." Lora stated as Hikari picked her up causing the others to look at her in confusion, "A kaiju's mind is like a raging hurricane. To take it over would be like trying to catch smoke." 

She then looked at Twilight and Sunset with hard eyes, "I can sense your powers growing girls but know this. Do not use them to control kaiju. Just one slip and a kaiju fights back against you. The mental attack would most likely put you in catatonic state. Understand?"

Sunset and Twilight shook their heads in understanding. Sunset already knew the consequences of mind control considering the earful she got from everyone after the Fall Formal. Twilight wasn't even debating using magic again. Studying the effects it had on her friends was one thing. But she couldn't bring herself to wield such power again. After what had happened during the Friendship Games wielding magic again left a bad taste in her mouth. 

A few more minutes passed by as the G-team were merely watching to make sure Godzilla and Mothra continued to sleep. Hikari began setting up a small camera on one of the nearby trees to monitor the sleeping kaiju. After a few more minutes passed it seemed clear that neither Godzilla or Mothra were keen on moving. They soon began to move back to the Hawk as Celestia began giving Bone Crusher directions on where to find the airport. He shook his head in understanding while at the same time checking out the principal, much to the annoyance of Akiko as she pulled on his collar dragging him inside. The others began following after them leaving Sunset and Adagio the last to get on board. Sunset looked at Godzilla over her shoulder.

"He looks so different when he's sleeping," Sunset said getting a confused look from Adagio, "I mean he just looks so peaceful and it's kind of cute the way Mothra's clinging to him."

"Speaking of clinging." Adagio looked at Sunset with an annoyed scowl that could match Lora, "How long are a going you going to cling onto me?" 

Sunset had still yet to release her grip from Adagio. When Sunset looked at the ground she shuttered, "If you knew what Celestia did on this beach you wouldn't touch it either."

"It's not like she did it on the entire beach."

Sunset shook her head rapidly, "No way! This whole place is contaminated!"

Adagio growled in frustration, "Stupid pony."

"Puffy Siren." Sunset countered with a sly smile. Adagio snorted and rolled her eyes walking on board the Hawk. 

As the Hawk began to take off Mothra looked up as it rose higher into the air. A triangle appeared in her forehead before a small dog sized mini Mothra flew out. It took off at top speed matching the Hawk. As the two were left alone Mothra let out a happy chirp as she nuzzled Godzilla's neck. She wrapped her wings around him making a makeshift blanket. She was happy that Moll and Lora found a place Godzilla could come ashore without other humans spotting him.

After the events of the pervious night all the young kaiju wanted to do was spend time with closet thing she had left to a family. Being like this with her hero brought nothing but pure bliss to Mothra. But at the same time she felt a hollow feeling inside of her. 

She couldn't help but think back to the fights she'd taken part in and how her opponents took her down so easily. Forcing Godzilla to risk his own life and body to save her. During that entire incident she felt so useless. She quickly shook the thoughts off and just brought her head down on Godzilla's. She was going to enjoy every moment of this time before Godzilla chose to move back to the ocean in fear of being spotted.  

.................
Canterlot City
................ 

Vector walked down the streets again, though this time he was grumbling more than usual. The smell of coffee still lingered on him. "Can't believe those people wouldn't take the credit card. I mean it was just a shirt! How much money did those guys spend in New York?" He said out loud. His necklace glowed in response causing Vector to sigh, "Hey the statue was on sale. How could I not buy it?" As he held up another bag opposite from the comic book he held.

Caesar responded making Vector's eyes twitch again, "I know I already have one, but this is a special Platinum addition. Ultra rare." 

Caesar spoke again though this time Vector could tell it was full of sarcasm, "What do you know about spending money? You're a golem." Caesar was about to talk again but Vector cut him off, "Whose been around since the dawn of time. Yeah I know, you tell me that everyday." 

He kept walking while at the same time looking around at his surroundings. There were the occasional people who would pass by and give him a friendly smile which he returned. But that was followed by him going back to a frown. He preferred being alone in a lab tinkering by himself being around people.... just felt weird. Hopefully he could just fine his destination and get away from everyone. 

After a few more steps he finally came across a small two story red bricked apartment. He looked up and down the building rubbing his chin before taking out the invitation he received from that strange girl named Pinkie Pie. He sighed finding that this was his destination. He looked over the door rubbing his chin with a hum before whistling to himself. He looked over his shoulders, making sure no one was around to see him. He reached into his pocket unclipping the chain around it. The tip of chain had a small red glow and he placed it near the key hole. It took only a few seconds before the locks on the door clicked open. 

Vector smiled to himself as he began to open the door, "Easy as one, two..." Before he could finish his sentence confetti blew in his face along with streamers. The sound of party blowers went off in his face as a group of familiar faces appeared in front of him.

"Welcome Home!" Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, and Rarity all shouted at once. They all held wide smiles as they looked at the person in  the door. Though they quickly vanished, except for Pinkie's, when they saw who was standing in the door. Instead of the warm embraces of their friends they were met with the an awkward smile and wave from Vector.

"Um...….hi?" 

"Vector? What in tarnation are you doin here?" Applejack said looking at the green haired young man.

"You remembered my name?" Vector asked in shock. 

"Well yeah, we only met an hour ago." Applejack said confused by his statement. Vector nodded his head with a raised eyebrow like he was impressed with her. Which caused Applejack to look at him confused. 

"Hey! I think AJ asked you a question." Rainbow said looking at Vector suspiciously. 

Vector sighed holding out the invitation Pinkie Pie gave him while also pointing at said party planner, "Cotton Candy head over there gave me an invitation. Which also came with a surprisingly detailed map." 

The girls all looked at Pinkie, who responded with a shrug, "What? You all know I like to make sure people know where the party is!"

"Yeah but how'd you know I'd be starting from the Café?" Vector asked holding up the map that had a star on the Cake's Shop saying 'You are here'. All eyes were on Pinkie expecting an answer but all she did was shrug again.

"Eh, just a feeling."

Vector looked at her with dumbfounded eyes, "You're weird, you're a weird person."

"Let's just save Pinkie's...Pinkieness for later. How exactly did you unlock the door without a key?" Rarity asked.

Vector groaned in annoyance before showing the girls his chain. "My skeleton key."

"Skeleton key?" Applejack asked looking at Vector's chain.

"Aren't they supposed to be keys?" Pinkie asked.

"Look, I was bored and needed something to do one day. So I just made this." Vector said looking around the apartment ignoring the confused looks the girls gave him until Pinkie Pie started giggling.

"And here we thought you were Sunset, Vecy!" Pinkie cheerfully said with a laugh while slapping Vector on the back.

"Who told you that name?!" Vector said with wide eyes causing the girl's to look at him shocked by his tone. Vector cleared his throat with red cheeks, "I mean.....since the others aren't here yet I guess I'll wait here." 

"Ooooook why exactly?" Rainbow asked.

"Well Hikari did agree to come to the party and the party is going to be here." Pinkie Pie said cheerfully.

"Exactly." Vector pushed past the girls letting himself in he placed the bags he was carrying down and jumped onto Sunset's couch. He let out a relaxed sigh as he put his hands behind his head. "So wake me up when they get here."

"No problem, Vecy!" Pinkie said to which caused Vector to grumbled.

"Just call me Vector." He said with a forced smile before reclining on Sunset's couch. 

Pinkie cheerfully made her way back inside with a wide smile on her face. While Rainbow, Applejack, Rarity, and Fluttershy all stood by the front looking at Vector as he relaxed, or at least tried to with Pinkie Pie leaning over the arm of the couch staring at him.

"Well he seems to have made himself right at home." Rarity scoffed with an eye roll. 

Fluttershy looked at Vector with a tilted head, "He doesn't have many manners but I don't think he's that bad." 

"I think we should make him sit outside." Rainbow said crossing her arms over her chest.

"No way, it's better if he stays here. Somethin's off about this guy but I can't figure it out yet." Applejack said looking at Vector as Pinkie Pie happily skipped around him, "I say we keep an eye on him here. At least until Kubo and the others get's here. Then we see what he really does."

Fluttershy sighed looking at Pinkie as she happily jumped around Vector, much to his annoyance, seeing how her party planning friend was in high spirts around Vector put her at ease. "I still don't think he's all that bad. Maybe we should talk to him. He seems like the type who has trouble talking to other people." Fluttershy said before grabbing a broom and sweeping up while slowly making her way over to Vector. 

Rarity tapped her chin in thought as she looked over Vector. She began to stare down at the stained shirt he was still wearing before snapping her fingers, "Maybe a little kindness could open him up." She quickly made her way to a sowing area that she had set up in Sunset's kitchen, "You girls keep cleaning I've got work to do!"

Applejack and Rainbow Dash were both left wondering what their friend had meant. But when they saw Rarity had already begun sowing they knew it was to late ask her what was going through her head. Applejack merely sighed, "Well it's not like he's out right lying to us."

"Don't sweat it, AJ, if he even looks at us evil I'll pound him." 

"Easy there killer." Applejack said with a smile, "Besides we already have our best weapon deployed."

She pointed over to Pinkie Pie, as she was kneeling on the arm of couch and sending Vector rapid questions. Which he would respond with the same answer, "No!"

"Okay then what about Vecinator?"

"No!"

"Hmmm, Vec Sanchez!" 

"No!"  

Pinkie Pie gasped and pulled on Vector's cheeks and looked him the eye, "Oh I got it, Vecy Smallz!" 

Vector just gave her a deadpan stare, "You aren't going to let this go are you?"

Fluttershy lightly giggled as she watched the two interact with each other. Her thoughts about Vector not changing as she watched Pinkie talk to him. It was nothing like when she met Kuro and Midnight, then she felt only pure fear when she looked at those two. But with Vector she felt a sense of kindness from him. Even thought it was just buried under an obnoxious person. Almost like her little brother the only difference was he wasn't trying to hit on Rainbow Dash. Something she was all to thankful for. 

When Vector finally managed to escape Pinkie's grip his eyes, while in the middle of rolling, met with Fluttershy. She gave him a warm smile and wave that he returned with a red face. Vector quickly looked away from her while clearing his throat. Fluttershy laughed again as it appeared Vector was also slightly shy. 

Suddenly the sound of a plane flying by caught everyone's attention. Vector perked up the most when heard it. He breathed heavily out of his nose before lying back down, "Hey Pinkie you may wanna hurry up with the cleaning. G-team's gonna be here soon."

"How do you know that?" Fluttershy asked with a tilting head.

"Yeah weren't you looking for them a few minutes ago?" Rainbow asked with a raised eyebrow.

"You all heard the plane right. That was the Hawk." Vector said without moving his head back up.

"You know this how?" Rainbow questioned again.

"Because I built the engines I should know what they sound like." Vector answered.

Rainbow's eye went wide when she heard Vector's response. Applejack was slightly slack jawed at his answer. Even Rarity stopped working to give Vector a stare of shock. Pinkie Pie let out an excited gasp as she held a large smile with sparkling eyes. Fluttershy was looking at Vector with a tilted head of confusion, "Vector how old are you again?"

"I told you I'm eighteen." Vector said. The ruby eyes on his necklace glowed causing Vector to nod his head, "Oh yeah right." He sat back up again looking at Fluttershy more than the others. "I'm what people would call a prodigy."

Pinkie quickly popped up over Vector again her eyes shinning with amazement as she looked at him. "A prodigy! What ever that is. Sounds so..."

_________________________________________________________

"AWSOME!" Aria shouted as she held onto Kubo's waist with her good arm. Her pigtails were flying in the wind as she rode with Kubo on his motorcycle. She held a wide grin as she held a tight grip on him. Kubo had small smile as he revved the engine pushing the bike forward making Aria cheer.

The Hawk had landed at Canterlot airport only a few minutes ago. Once down the G-team found airport crews awaiting them along with a small mini van. It was big enough to fit everyone inside although Kubo insisted on bringing his motorcycle. Which instantly caused Sonata and Sunset to jump and ask to join him. Only for Celestia to instantly shoot the idea down for Sunset despite her instance and saying how it wouldn't have been her first time riding a motorcycle. But Celestia just shook her head making Sunset sulk in response.

Sonata eagerly wanted to ride with Kubo as the bike seemed to be calling to her. But before she could actually get on Aria was already trying on helmets. Which soon led to a massive rock paper scissor competition between the two sirens. Which the end result was.

"Thank you scissors!" Aria shouted over the massive amount of wind in her face, "Hey, can we go faster?!"

"You only have one arm at the moment so no." Kubo said with a chuckle. Aria had a small pout but it didn't last as she watched the city speed by. 

From the car Adagio sat shotgun next to Bone Crusher, "Huh that's the first time she's generally been happy about something." Adagio said with a small smile at seeing her cousin so happy at something that wasn't causing pain to someone. 

"Curse you paper." Sonata said, from behind Adagio, she was pouting looking at her hand. She sat in between Hikari and Akiko in the middle section. Hikari pat her shoulder with a smile.

"Don't sweat it your all honorary members of the G-team. Which means your with your big sisters." Akiko said wrapping Sonata in a hug. The younger siren looked at her with happy eyes along with everyone else in the car.

"Welcome to the family!" Moll said from Hikari's lap. Lora smiled as well patting Moll on the head. 

Celestia, Sunset, and Twilight all sat in the back. The principal put a hand on Sunset's and looked at her with a smile, "Looks like our little family is growing." Sunset was still upset about not riding with Kubo but she couldn't help but smile at her foster mother's words. She put her head on Celestia shoulder enjoying the warmth she gave off. 

While Celestia and Sunset cuddled with each other Twilight watched them from the corner of her eye. She had a slight frown watching them. Some part of her was getting annoyed at the two for acting so cuddly with each other but she stuffed it down. 'Must be homesick. That's it.' she thought to herself. Twilight paid attention to the street signs noticing that they were getting closer to her home, "Hey my house is coming up on the next left."

"You sure you don't want come to the party, Twilight?" Sunset asked breaking away from Celestia.

"Yeah my parents are probably worried sick by now. Plus I'm still pretty worn out from last night, I kind of just want spend time with my family." Twilight said rubbing the back of her head.

"That's understandable." Sunset said, "But if you're feeling alone I'm here for you."

Sunset's smile caused a sickening feeling in the pit of her stomach. But she quickly shook it off and smiled back at her friend, "Thanks Sunset." She kept putting the feeling down each time she saw Sunset and Celestia, 'I just miss my parents just a little jealousy. That's it.' She repeated to herself over and over again.

It didn't take them long to find Twilight's house, considering how big it was compared to the other houses in the neighborhood. Kubo stopped his bike, much to Aria's displeasure, and looked at the house with an impressed whistle. Twilight's house was a large mansion with a massive window in the middle. It held a large antenna on the roof. There were other metal pieces around it as well that seemed to be conducting electricity to the back yard. Hikari, Akiko, and Bone Crusher looked at the house in awe. 

"Fancy." Akiko said at looking the house up and down.

"How do you afford a place like this?" Bone Crusher asked scratching his head.

"Oh my mom and dad are doctors. They helped save the Mayor's daughter when she was really sick. She was pretty grateful and ended up paying them a large sum of money. Pretty soon a lot of the more higher class in the city started to coming to my parents to be their private physicians." Twilight explained, "Though they constantly deny them and prefer to help the public."

"That's very noble." Lora said. Both Elias were hiding in Hikari's lab coat. The eldest brought her head up looking at Twilight with a small smile. Twilight responded with a smile and blush. 

Hikari rubbed her chin in thought looking at the flowing cables on the roof along with the conductors, "Say where do those conductors lead to?"

"Oh those just lead to my lab in the shed." Twilight stated as if it were no big deal, "It was such a hassle getting those things on the roof and installing them to the lighting rod." Everyone looked at her in shock at the plain statement she made. Twilight just gave them a confused glance.

"You did all this by yourself?" Kubo asked walking over to the group with Aria.

"Well my big brother helped a little bit." Twilight said. Everyone was still looking at Twilight in a shocked state. She sighed with red cheeks while pushing up her glasses, "I don't go out much."

"Wow you're like a girl version of Vector." Akiko said.

"Who?" Twilight asked.

"Just an adorable little muffin that we know. If he ever left his lab we'd introduce you to him." Akiko said with a smile.

Twilight just shrugged it off before walking over to the door. Suddenly to her shock the door suddenly burst open and a group of three accompanied by a purple furred puppy came rushing out. They all embraced Twilight in tight hugs. The first was a man with dark blue hair that whore a blue sweater vest along with khakis. The next was a woman with purple hair like Twilight's but instead of a velvet streak coursing through her hair it was streaks of grey. She had on what looked to be sweat pants and a grey t-shirt. The final person was a man, who from what Hikari could tell was at least two or three years younger than her, he had the same streaks in his hair as Twilight but took more from his father when it came to hair. There were a pair of dog tags around his neck he wore a purple t-shirt with shield in the center with jeans. 

"Mom, Dad, Shinning Armor, Spike?" Twilight said in shock as her family embraced her.

"We saw everything that happened on the news!" Twilight's father spoke up.

"We...we...were...so worried." Her mother spoke through tears that ran down her face. From the look on her face and her clothes it looked like she hadn't been sleeping.

"She's here now that's all that matters now." Shinning Armor spoke softly as he held Twilight close. Twilight let the warmth of her brother embrace her. Tears started to fall down her face as she wrapped her arms around his waist. Twilight cried burying her face into his chest. Shinning Armor held his little sister tight and rubbed her head, "It's okay Twily."

Kubo watched the scene with a smile. Seeing a family brought together was something that I loved to see. It was his soul purpose in fighting after all. He suddenly felt something wrapping around his fingers. He looked down and noticed that Hikari was holding his hand. "Looks like you saved another family." She said with a smile. He suddenly felt his shoulder get nudged Bone Crusher was giving him a smile.

"We did pretty good didn't we bro?" 

"Yeah, Little Private, not bad." Akiko said bumping Kubo with her hips.

Kubo and the rest of team smiled as they watched the Sparkle family come together for a teary eyed reunion. Adagio felt a warmth in heart as she watched the family as well. When she looked at Sonata and Aria they looked at her with warm and slightly watering eyes. They were all thinking the same thing. Having a family is the greatest gift life can give.

Sunset had a toothy grin as she watched Twilight interact with her family. The night before had taken it's toll for all of them. Twilight had gotten the harsher end of the deal with a curse placed on her. But now it appeared as though she was finally letting everything go. With her family around Twilight could finally put her defenses down. Family was the only thing that could allow such a feet. 

"You're a good friend Sunny. Most people so rarely ever stick by their friends through all of this. Especially with what you girls went through." Celestia said with a smile, "I'm proud of you."

Sunset felt her cheeks get warm at hearing Celestia's words. Before she could say anything Twilight's parents quickly rushed toward the G-team. Kubo didn't respond as Twilight's mother wrapped him into a tight hug tears still falling from her face. She was muttering out barely audible thanks to all of them. Twilight's father was easier to understand as began shaking hands with each of them, "Thank you all so much for keeping our daughter safe." He said while wiping his eyes.

"Yeah, you guys did good out there." Shinning Armor said, while keeping Twilight at his side. He brought his hand up to a salute, "Cadet Shinning Armor. It's an honor to meet you all."

Akiko, Bone Crusher,  and Kubo all saluted back to him with smiles. "At ease Cadet." Bone Crusher said, "So you plan on joining A.G.A.F or the plain old military?"

"Police actually. No offense, but fighting kaiju is pretty low on my list of things to do." Shinning Armor said rubbing the back of his head with a chuckle.

"None taken it does take a special brand of crazy to fight kaiju." Akiko said.

"But when I make it up the ranks I've got your backs no matter what. Same goes for your...um pets?" Shinning asked.

Hikari felt a kick in her jacket pocket as she felt the Elias wanting to yell at Shinning Armor but she quickly cleared her throat, "Actually their our friends and thanks."

"We owe you all so much! Whatever price you name it." Twilight's mother spoke looking at the entire team.

Kubo held up his hand shaking his head, "Knowing that Twilight is safe is all we need. Seriously keep your money." Akiko, Bone Crusher, and Hikari all shook their heads in agreement looking at Twilight's entire family with smiles. Kubo held out his fist to Shinning Armor, "Take good care of your sister cadet that's an order." Shinning smiled and bumped his fist with Kubos'.

"Man you guys are cool!" A voice spoke up causing the G-team to look around, "Down here!" They all looked down to see a purple puppy wagging his tail happily, "Thanks for saving Twilight you guys!" He spoke. The team's jaws practically dropped when they heard the dog talk.

"Spike, what have I told you about speaking in public!" Twilight shouted.

"Wow." Bone Crusher said.

"Cool!" Kubo said with wide eyes looking at Spike.

"Cute." Akiko had star filled eyes as she pat Spike.

"Talking dog." Hikari was wide eyed, "Must study."

________________________________________________________

The G-team was back on the rode after taking a few minutes to both admire Spike and pull Hikari away from him. She was in her seat with a massive frown on her face, "I can't believe you guys wouldn't let me spend more time with Spike."

"Hikari, we live under the same roof as a giant lizard that burps nukes. How does a talking dog get your attention?" Bone Crusher asked.

"Because it's a talking dog! How often do we see those?" Hikari said crossing her arms  and leaning back in her seat. 

As Hikari continued to bicker with Bone Crusher Adagio looked out the window watching the town fly by. Seeing Twilight with her family gave her a warm feeling in her chest. She put a hand on her heart pulling on it as she thought about Twilight and her older brother. When she looked in the rearview mirror and spotted Sunset she felt her heart race the image of Twilight hugging her brother began to play on repeat. Her cheeks began to flush as she quickly turned her eyes away from the mirror and watched Kubo riding in front of them. Which caused her heart to race twice as fast. 'Great I'm getting feelings and for a stupid pony!' She let out an annoyed sigh.

Sunset watched Adagio with raised eyebrow. 'Wonder what's eating her?' she thought before looking out the window noticing how close they were getting to her apartment. "Hey my apartment is coming up soon."

Bone Crusher nodded honking the horn getting Kubo's attention. They both began to park along the side street as they found a jet black car sitting outside. Kubo found a woman with blue hair that matched her lipstick, she was dressed in black pants with a purple top. He had to admit she looked pretty good and it caused a shiver down his spine when she walked over to him with a smile. He felt his stomach begin to knot up as she got closer. It began to get tighter with each step she took and wave of her hips. Tighter, tighter, tighter, "Ok too tight!" His voice was higher than normal.

"Sorry." Aria said as she moved her arm from Kubo's stomach. She had a nervous smile and laugh as the woman got closer, "Vice-Principal Luna wasn't expecting to see you hear." Aria said with a nervous laugh.

"Ms. Blaze I do hope you didn't give these nice people a hard time." Luna said looking at Aria with a raised eyebrow and stern face.

"Of course not I was perfectly well behaved Vice-Principal, ma'am." Aria began bobbing her head up and down. Luna gave an unimpressed hum as she looked over Aria. The purple haired siren was starting to sweat bullets as she had a nervous laugh.

Before Kubo could ask what was going on Sunset rushed from the car and hugged Luna, "Lulu!" Luna blushed as Sunset put her into a tight hug, "I hope you weren't waiting too long." 

"I actually just got here, Sunset." Luna said pulling out of Sunset's hug, "I'm happy you're o-OWWW!" Luna was cut off when a hand wrapped around her skull and began squeezing. Kubo was in a stunned silence as he watched a vein pop out of Celestia's head she had twitching smile while looking at Luna. 

"Sister dearest, why does my precious little Sunny knows about my private beach stories?" 

As Celestia continued to press down on her younger sister's skull the others could only watch on with shocked faces. Aria leaned over to Sunset, "You have the weirdest family ever."

"Actually this is way to normal for them." Sunset said with a sigh, "Mom, Lulu I'm heading inside."

"That's nice sweet heart!" Celestia said over her shoulder as she kept Luna in an iron grip. Sunset groaned as walked up her steps while mumbling to herself about the embarrassment Celestia would cause her. The girls followed after them while Bone Crusher nudged Kubo in the shoulder having him stay behind.

"Dude wingman scenario Five. One. Three." 

"Not after what happened with the yoga girls." Kubo deadpanned as he followed after the girls. 

"Bro, c'mon this is nothing like that. Besides it was only minor burns." Bone Crusher said chasing after Kubo. 

As they approached the door Adagio took the time to look at Sunset's apartment. It felt strange being here as the only house she'd ever been in was her own small apartment. She couldn't stop wondering how Sunset managed to score such a good apartment considering that she was a runaway from Equestria like herself. Must be the benefits of being the good girl.

Sunset fumbled with her keys before finally getting the right one. For some reason her heart was racing as she thought about the idea of the G-team, a group she'd grown to idolize, were about to enter her home. Maybe she could show Hikari her study habits and interest in kaiju possibly sharing notes with her. The idea was getting her extremely giddy as she opened the door. To suddenly be met with a ton of confetti.

"Welcome home!" All of her friends shouted at the same time.

"Girls!" Sunset shouted about to hug her friends before noticing the green haired guy on her couch. He looked at her and smiled waving awkwardly. She heard gasp from the G-team, Akiko was the loudest out of all of them as her hair began to rise up. She looked at him with a raised eyebrow. "Um hi random guy whose in my house...Why exactly are you in my house?"

"Oh yeah right, this guy here said he knows the G-team so we just let him stay here and wait." Pinkie Pie pointed over the to guy on her couch as he rubbed the back of his head smiling while also taking a nervous gulp, "Sunset Shimmer meet..."

"VECY!" Akiko shouted at the top of her lungs as she rushed Vector, who was already slumping his shoulder.

"Here we go." He said with a sigh before grunting as Akiko tackled him. She put him into a massive bear hug and let out a squeal, "I missed you too Sis! So could you please let me go?!"

"How can I let go of my little muffin?!" Akiko shouted putting Vector in between her breast as she hugged him tightly. He let out muffled screams as his air supply was cut off.

"Vector?" Bone Crusher said with a confused laugh and smile.

"I thought you were in Japan?" Kubo said. Vector's response was muffled screams as he was clawing for air.

"Huh looks like he was telling the truth." Rainbow Dash said. 

"So who exactly is this guy and how do you know him?" Sunset asked as she was still trying to comprehend what was going on.

"Remember when Moll said we're a family. Well no family is complete without their adorable little brother." Hikari said with a smile.

"He's just the cutest little boopy. Yes he is!" Akiko said with a baby voice. Vector broke his head out of Akiko's chest taking quick breaths while his cheeks were red as cherries. When he looked at the girls his cheeks grew redder.

"Akiko could we not do this in front of all these people." Vector said trying to break free of the G-team captain's grip. Akiko looked at the girls then back to Vector when a smile came across her face. She planted a small kiss on his cheek causing his face to get hotter and his voice grew higher, "Hey! You know I hate doing this kind of stuff in public!"

"Just marking my territory. I don't want these girls stealing my little boopy away from me." Akiko said with a wide grin before sending a quick death glare to the girls that read back off. Rainbow, Applejack, Rarity, and Fluttershy went stiff as beads of sweat poured down their faces. She then went back to trying to cuddle with Vector.

Vector sighed in annoyance as he held off Akiko. The gems on his necklace began to glow Vector grumbled, "I will flush you down a toilet." 

Rarity gasped at Vector's words, "Vector you shouldn't speak to your, slightly horrifying, but nice, sister that way." She nervously laughed looking at Akiko. But out of sheer luck the G-team captain was too busy trying to hug Vector to notice her.

"Wasn't talking to her." Vector said rolling his eyes.

"Maybe not but you shouldn't talk to King Caesar in such a rude manner." Lora popped her head out of Hikari's pocket along with Moll. The younger Elias happily waved at Vector, who waved back but quickly pointed out the obvious.

"Don't we keep those two secret?"

"It's fine dude we let them in on it." Bone Crusher looking over to Rainbow Dash, who started blushing, "After their little run in with, Kuro. They're pretty cool."

"Speaking of which." Kubo walked over to Applejack with his hands behind his back. The farm girl looked at him strangely as he stood in front of her. He had a small smile before revealing what was behind his back, "Managed to get this back from Kuro. Thought it was important and frankly it looks better on you." Kubo said as he placed Applejack's hat back on her head. Applejack felt her cheeks getting warmer as a small smile formed on her face.

Moll watched this and her teeth began to grind together, "Love rival." She whispered with a low hiss as her hair began to rise up. 

Vector watched them and rolled his eyes which then his eyes fell on Sunset and Adagio. He looked both girls up and down before finally settling on their hair. "Hey has anyone noticed..."

"That we have similar hair." Kubo, Adagio, and Sunset all said in unison. The group started to laugh at each other leaving Vector confused.

"What did I miss?" Vector asked. 

Pinkie Pie suddenly came in between both him and Akiko, "Well Vecy, it all started when a magical talking pony princess ran through a magical mirror from a pony world." 

Vector looked at her with a raised eyebrow, "Is pot legal here?"

Hikari began to explain everything that had happened to them from the day before. Vector nodded his head in understanding before looking at the Sirens and Sunset. Then he looked toward the girls he'd been hanging out with a raised brow. He rubbed his chin with a hum. "So you're a magical talking pony, you three used to sing songs, and all of you some how gained magical pony powers?" He sighed rubbing his temples, "If I didn't have a golem in my head I'd say this was weird."

The girls looked at him confused by his last statement. Sunset was trying to comprehend the fact that he said golem. "Um Vec you mind explaining to them about yourself and your little friend to the girls." Hikari said motioning to Vector's necklace.

"Good grief." Vector said with a sigh as he spoke in an uncaring tone toward the sirens and Sunset, "My name's Vector, former deputy of Area 51 and junior member of the G-team." The gems on his necklace began to glow this time bright enough for everyone to notice and gasp. Which in turned caused Vector to grumble, "Shut up I'm getting to you."

He held up his necklace, "And this annoying pebble is King Caesar. He talks to me in my head and is also my kaiju." 

Sunset was letting Vector's words melt in her mind. One of the biggest things that struck her was the fact that Vector had a kaiju and even more so his kaiju could talk to him. So many questions where swirling through her head as well as a wide smile forming across her face. Before she could start asking questions Hikari stepped forward with a few of her own.

"Vector what are you doing here? I thought you were fixing the tracking satellite."

"Well after that stunt in New York Dr. Tans called me and said come out here. So I did." Vector said leaving his teammates to wonder if there was more. Kubo motioned for him to go on but Vector simply shrugged, "No, that's it Trans told me to come out where these girls were and he'd tell me more when I find you guys. I swear that buzzard is starting to become senile along with General Hughes! I was having the best day ever the oil smelled so good in the lab and the sound of electricity buzzing, I was in heaven. And to top it all off the maid café was going to be half off anime day! Then you guys went and let Godzilla loose on New York and ruined everything! All my fantasy girls gone like the wind." Vector said as a tear rolled down his eye. Hikari sighed in annoyance as Vector more perverted side started to show. 

Bone Crusher let out muffled sobs as tears rolled down his eyes, "I know your pain little bro."

"I swear the minute I see Trans I'm gonna tear him a new..." Before Vector could finish his rant his phone started to go off. The air in his lungs started to leave, like a deflating balloon, as a look of horror appeared on his face. He pulled out his phone as it began to glow. Suddenly an image of Dr. Trans appeared out of Vector's phone as a hologram with his hands behind his back and a smile. 

"Dr. Trans, I was just talking about you." He said with a nervous smile.

"Vector, my favorite student." Trans said looking around at the G-team and the girls, "Glad to see everyone made it on time. Here I thought my calculations were off."

"Your calculations are never off Doc," Vector said with a smile but Trans sent him a glare that made Vector gulp, "....tor Trans. Doctor Trans that's what I was going to say. Because that's your name and I always say it correctly." Vector laughed nervously looking at his teacher.

Trans cleared his throat as he looked at the group bringing his composure back, "Anyway I bet your all wondering why Vector is here. Well that's simple he's going to be a bouncer for you girls."

"WHAT?!" Vector shouted his eyes wide but when Trans looked at him Vector went as still as statue, "I mean what do you mean by that, sir? Because I do have other things to do."

Trans sighed looking at Sunset and Adagio specifically while his words were meant for all of the girls, "Look I hate to be the barer of bad news, but you girls are not out of the woods yet. All of you have something that Midnight wants and I highly doubt she'll be willing to let you all go anytime soon. She and Kuro could be planning an attack on your little town as we speak."

Adagio felt a chill go down her spine and her scar began to burn. Midnight wants her and her family dead. To make matters worse the dark Elias looked through her head during their time alone. Midnight looked through her old and new memories. Like the first day she bought her apartment. 

Adagio's heart began to race at the idea of opening her door to find that Kuro waiting for them. Sweat began to roll down her face as her hands were slowly starting to shake. But she suddenly felt something wrapping around her fingers. She looked down and noticed that Sunset was holding her hand. Red eyes met teal as Sunset gave her a hardened stare. The look she was giving off was one of pure determination that read 'We're in this together.' She also heard the sound of knuckles cracking as Kubo stepped up his face stern.

"Well she's in for a fight."

Akiko nodded in a agreement while Hikari smiled at the girls. From her pockets Moll was copying Hikari's actions, Lora simply crossed her arms nodding at the girls with confidence. Bone Crusher had a wide grin a holding up his thumb to the girls, "Yeah the minute Battra shows his ugly mug the Big Guy is gonna burn him to ash."

Vector sighed running a hand through his hair, "Good grief, I've only known you girls for half a day and it's already turning into a hassle. But if something happens to all of you I won't be able to sleep at night. So I guess I'll help."

Pinkie wrapped her arms around Vector pulling him into a tight hug nearly knocking his phone out of his hand, "Thanks a lot Vecy!" Vector had a scowl come across his face. Akiko watched them from the corner of her eye like a bird of prey. She would have said something if Sonata had not jumped onto Vector as well.

"Yeah, thanks Mr. Bouncer." The young siren said.

"Oh my God there are two of her!" Vector said as both girls held onto him. But the words from Sonata clicked in his head as he looked at the image of Trans. Ignoring the light chuckle his teacher was giving at his expense. "Doctor Trans, how exactly am I supposed to be a bouncer? I don't mean to question you sir, but Kuro can kill me with one punch and I'm not exaggerating here."  

"Vector, you created the defense system for Infant Island. I'm sure you can do the same for a small town." Trans said. 

Vector had a moment of realization as he snapped his fingers. "Oh yeah the aura engine. That could defiantly work but I don't have the materials to build it." 

"No worries I'll have the materials sent." Trans said.

Hikari smiled as she put a comforting hand on Vector's shoulder as she looked at the hologram. "I've started looking at hotels Doctor I'll send you our location first thing in the morning."

The holographic image of Trans flickered for a moment as a confused look crossed his face before a smile appeared that started to escalate into laughter. He held his sides as he dropped to his knees almost starting to hyperventilate, "You don't know! Ha Ha Ha! That too good! Ha!" Trans continued laughing. The G-team looked at the scientist confused. He looked up at them wiping a tear from his face as he kept laughing, "Did you guys really think you would get off scot free after New York? Sorry to say but General Hughes thought you all needed to learn a lesson from this. So all of the rebuilding profits will come out of both your pay checks and current funds. "

The G-team all looked as though they stared into the face of Medusa herself as they turned to stone with looks of horror. Trans began listing some of the items with a laugh, "Let's see there's KNN building Godzilla broke, the car Akiko 'rented', a few building here and there." Trans continued on listing items each one adding another wait to the team.

"Okay, no need to panic guys that's why have our emergency fund." Hikari said trying both to calm herself and her friends.

"Yeah that's gone too." Trans said pretending to remove dirt out of his finger nails, Hikari eyes went wide as she turned back into a stone statue, "You can ask Vector about that." 

Vector suddenly felt the grip Hikari had around his shoulder grow tighter. When he looked up at her and Hikari had a twitching smile. Vector began to shake with horror as he saw Hikari lean closer to him. It didn't help that along her forehead was a large throbbing vein. 

"What does he mean by that, Vecy?"

Trans cleared his throat and looked at the Sunset and Adagio, "Whelp it was really nice to see you girls again, but I have things to do. So remember kids stay safe and don't do drugs. Bye." With that the hologram of Trans disappeared leaving the group with an eerie silence as Vector nervously shook in front of Hikari.

She looked at him with the sharp eyes of a bird of prey. Vector swallowed a lump of guilt down his throat as he shook nervously. When he looked to support from Akiko, but she merely sighed shaking her head. He looked past Hikari to his big bros, but all that was left of them were outlines of where they used to be. He suddenly heard the sound of pages being turned.

"Nice the new Deku came out." Bone Crusher said as both he and Kubo were know sitting on the couch he was relaxing on earlier. They both proceeded to look into the bags Vector had collected while he was in town. Kubo let out an impressed whistle he held up a platinum figure of a woman with an incredibly long tongue in a skin tight suit along with goggles making her look like a frog. 

"Hey don't we already have a Froppy statue? And wasn't it really expensive." Kubo said examining Froppy.

Vector had sweat pouring down his face as he looked at Hikari, "In my defense not in platinum it's super rare. Like once in a life time find." 

"Not helping your case." Rainbow Dash said sucking on her teeth.

"Vector did you spend our emergency funds on comic books?" Hikari said as she grit her teeth and her blue eyes practically became a light with fire, "AGAIN!"

"He also spent them on those video game things." Lora added on sticking her head out of Hikari's coat pocket her body glowing with aura. She looked at Vector with the evil grin of a younger sibling telling on the older. 

Vector held back the urge to utter some of the foul words that were flowing through his head. Instead all he shouted was, "Hey those were before New York!" The grip Hikari had on him tightened causing Vector to yelp. Rainbow merely face palmed at Vector's words, Rarity sighed shaking her head, Applejack pulled her hat down to avoid the beating she felt coming. 

"Oh....checkmate." Vector said as he let his words sink in. An unnatural growl came out of Hikari's throat as she looked at Vector. He shook with fear as sweat came off him in buckets. The scene was like watching a hungry wolf stare down a rabbit. In a show of desperation Vector put his hands together in praying motion. He prayed to the only God who'd listen to his prayers. 

"Please, Big Sis Hikari, I'm so sorry! It was spur of the moment I couldn't resist! I was weak! I'll make it up to you I swear! Please just don't punch me! Please! Please! Please!" 

Hikari sighed letting go of Vector's shoulder and patting his head. Her voice was sweet like honey, "Vector you know I'd never punch you." Vector looked up and smiled at Hikari. He truly was in the presence of a goddess.

Fluttershy had wide eyes as she almost felt an angelic glow coming from Hikari and her act of kindness, "Wow she's so nice."

"Three." Bone Crusher flipped through the pages of the comic without looking.

"Two." Kubo said reclining on the couch.

Akiko walked over to the door putting her hand on the handle. "One." 

Once the countdown was done Hikari raised right leg raised in the air like a sickle. "Hikari..."

___________________________

Outside Celestia finally let go of Luna's head. Her younger sister dropped to the ground rubbing her temple with a moan. "I think you cracked my skull."

"That's what you deserve for telling something like that to, Sunny." Celestia said.

"You were the one who thought a seventeen year old girl needed a babysitter!" Luna shouted, "Besides that isn't the worst thing you did back then."

"Luna, let's try getting through the night without me trying to kill you." Celestia said with an annoyed sigh. Luna simply rolled her eyes and walked past Celestia to the door.

"I swear you need to relax." Luna grumbled gaining a glare from Celestia. But before she opened the door it opened on it's own. A loud shout was soon followed.

"Kick!"

Before she could even wonder what was going on there was a high pitched scream. Which soon resulted in the wind being knocked out of her as something rammed into her. She was sent flying off the steps past a wide eyed Celestia. When she looked at Luna she noticed that a young man was lying on top of her. Both of there eyes were swirling and bodies twitching. There was a foot print on his face as he moaned, "Well at least it wasn't a punch."

Celestia looked up and noticed Hikari bringing her leg back down. "Did I miss something?" 

"Just teaching my little sibling a lesson." Hikari said whipping hair out of her eyes with a sigh.

Celestia looked at Vector then to Luna letting out a hum, "I was doing just the same." She smiled at the her students as she walked into the house, "My it looks pretty lively in here. Miss Pie is that your triple decker cake I spy." 

Pinkie Pie jumped into the air confetti practically exploding from her body and music suddenly started playing. "You bet! Know that all the exposition is over. LLLLLLLEEEEEEETTTTS PARTY!" 

Sonata smiled as she shouted with Pinkie in joy as the two began dancing. They laughed as they where throwing each around with their dances. The others started to laugh and joined in with the girls. Everyone starting to mingle in their own ways.

Kubo had an embarrassed smile as Sonata had grabbed him by the arm to dance with her. She giggled happily as she danced with the person she truly started seeing as an older brother. Bone Crusher laughed at the scene unaware of the blushing Rainbow Dash eyeing him from the corner. But she couldn't keep watching as she heard a very distinct snicker from behind her. She turned, eyes blazing, to find Aria leaning against the wall with an evil grin. She mouthed the words Dash Bow. Rainbow was about to say something before she noticed the eyes of the siren. They weren't full of their usual malice, but they instead full of consideration. Rainbow sighed dosing the building fire inside her and leaned against the wall next to Aria. She looked down at Aria's broken arm while Aria did the same thing with the bandages around Rainbow's arm. 

"So how's the arm." They both said at once. They both looked at each other with wide eyes of shock before huffing and looking away from each other. 

Aria puffed trying to bring back her usual uncaring body language, "Stop copying me."

"Hey, I asked you first." Rainbow shot back.

"Glad to see y'all are getting along." Applejack said looking at the two. They responded to her with a click of the tongue and looked away from each other. Applejack laughed at the two, "Huh looks like the birth of a beautiful friendship." Rainbow and Aria growled at her. From the front door they heard a loud shout from Akiko.

"Come on, Vecy, let's get in on this brother sister dance!" Akiko pumped her fist in the air as she carried Vector under her arm. He moaned as his eyes were still swirling from being kicked. Luna followed after them rubbing her head. Celestia came up behind her slapping her younger sister on the back. Luna looked up at her with an annoyed grumble.

Adagio was keeping to herself as she watched Sonata dance with Kubo and Aria talk with Rainbow and Applejack. She let out a sigh of relief as she smiled. Seeing her younger siblings so happy brought joy to her heart. The sound of a throat being cleared prompted her to look at Rarity and Fluttershy. Rarity stepped forward scratching her chin as, from what Adagio could tell, she looked at the scar running down the elder siren's neck. 

"Um... Adagio about your uh..." She coughed into her hand and pointed to her neck, "Injury... I could help you cover it up with some make up." 

Adagio looked at her with surprise at the kind gesture being offered to her. "Thanks, but I kind of sweat a lot when I'm at work so the make up wouldn't last long." Her eyes widened in realization as she slapped her head, "Oh man work. I forgot to call the Cakes about last night. They only gave me the day off." She sighed rubbing her hand down her face, "I'm so fired."

"Oh no need to worry about that, we told the Cakes about last night. They said you're getting paid and to take as much time as you need." Fluttershy spoke up, "Mrs. Cake was really worried about you."

"Oh, thanks a lot." Adagio said trying to register the kind action in her head. 

This many kind acts from someone who wasn't Sonata was strange. Was this what it felt like to have friends? She felt something warm in her chest again like when she was with Sunset. It was strange and she just wanted it to end. She held a small smile to Rarity and Fluttershy as she began slowly backing away.

"Think I'll have some of that cake Pinkie made. Bye." She quickly turned around and did a walking sprint toward the kitchen sighing out of her nose as she did so.  

Fluttershy sagged her shoulders with a sad sigh as Adagio walked away. Rarity scratched her chin in thought, "She's a tough nut to crack." Sunset pat both girls on the shoulder with a helpful smile.

"You just need to know how to get her attention." She said following after the elder siren. 

Adagio looked around the small kitchen trying to stay as far away from everyone else. The warm felling in her chest was still there and it annoyed her. But she also felt a chill going down her spine as well. She needed something to take her mind off her ever changing body temperature. Lucky for her she had a cake half her size standing in front of her. 

'Am I eating this because I'm nervous?' She thought to herself as she held up a knife. 

"Pinkie really does go over bored when it comes to cakes." 

Adagio turned to find Sunset standing behind her looking up at the massive cake, "But considering it's for us I'll make an exception." 

Adagio looked passed the cake to Pinkie to find her talking with Hikari. Moll had a wide small as she had jumped from Hikari's pocket to Pinkie's hair. Lora was examining the depth of Pinkie's hair along with Hikari as she began pulling out candy bars from it. "You have good friends." Adagio said.

"We have good friends." Sunset corrected looking into Adagio's eyes, "Who will always be by your side no matter what." 

Adagio let out a small chuckle, "The friendly shtick is more of Sonata's thing." 

"Right you're more of edgy loner type. Am I right?" Sunset said in a teasing tone.

"No, that's Aria. I'm just the big sister who get's them into terrible situations. Like having an evil witch and a serial killer chase them." Adagio had a small tremble in her voice as she spoke. The chill in her spine rose up and spread through her body. However, as soon as it started it stopped at her hand where she felt warmth. She looked down noticing Sunset was cupping her hand.

"Who has friends by her side." Sunset said as she helped guide Adagio's knife hand toward the cake, "I was in your position too. Stuck in a hole thinking I didn't have any friends. Until the girls reached out their and pulled me out. And you know what I found out? Making friends is easy! A few kind words here and there. Accepting help from others." Sunset nodded her head toward Rarity and Fluttershy. "Then there's doing a few friendly gestures of your own." 

Using Adagio's hand she helped the siren cut two pieces of cake and place them on plates. She held up her slice of cake with a warm smile. Adagio looked down at her piece cake then to the slice Sunset had. The kind gesture was registered in her head and it made her smile. But she noticed something about the slices of cakes they had. Her eyes narrowed at the former pony.

"What makes you think I'd let you have the bigger piece?" 

Sunset looked at the pieces of cake she helped Adagio cut, "Well you could stand to loose a couple...." Sunset stopped talking as she noticed the sharp look Adagio had in her eyes. Her wicked grin was similar to the one Hikari had before she kicked Vector.

"A couple of what Sunny?" Adagio leaned in close to Sunset, "It couldn't be pounds could it?"

"Um no I was saying you could loose a couple of um.... a few." Sunset was struggling to come up with the right words.

Adagio leaned in closer with pursed lips, "The minute your ribs heal I'm punching you." 

"Come on Adagio that's not friendly." Sunset said.

Adagio sighed rolling her eyes, "Yeah you're right Sunset." A smiled formed across her face that confused Sunset. Adagio gestured for her to come closer and with a confused look Sunset did. Before she knew it Adagio flicked Sunset in the forehead. She snickered taking the bigger piece of cake for herself. "But I still get the bigger piece. Annoying Pony." 

Sunset rubbed her forehead looking at Adagio eat. She puffed her cheeks and folded her arms, "Puffy Siren."

"That's two more punches." Adagio said with a full mouth. 

"And two more dress sizes." Sunset began eating her slice. 

Adagio smiled at her joke but she still couldn't help but feel cold inside. The warmth of friendship was strong and inviting, but the cold feeling going down her spine was still spreading through her body. "Hey Sunset." She spoke low as she looked to their friends and siblings. Sunset did the same thing as she had a smile on her face looking at the group. But she was shocked to see how serious Adagio was. "Are you scared?" Sunset gave the siren a confused glance which caused Adagio to sigh and repeat herself. "Are you scared of Kuro and Midnight coming back."

Sunset paused for a moment before answering, "Yeah to be honest it's taking a lot for me to not start shaking like a leaf." In truth it was taking a lot of energy not to break down in a panic attack. But there was one person present that helped ease her mind. She looked over to Kubo with a smile, "But I know Kubo and Godzilla won't let them near us." 

'I hope.'

Adagio sighed as she watched Kubo dance with Sonata. Kubo was the one who rescued her before so that brought some hope inside of her. She looked at Sunset with a small smile, "Yeah you're right." 

'I hope.'

So concentrated on each other neither girl realized they were being watched. Akiko may have been dancing with Vector, but she was also paying close attention to the girls. When she looked over to Hikari and got a nod from her. She was watching both Sunset and Adagio from the corner of her eyes. They noticed something that neither Equestrian had. Or they were just trying to ignore it to keep themselves sane.

Adagio and Sunset were wearing fake smiles.

..............
Sparkle Household
..............

Twilight sat in her room looking out the window as the sun set. She had spent a very tearful reunion with her family. Her mother had fixed a large dinner to welcome her home. Although it was mixed with her tears she happily ate it. She then spent time reading with her father going over his medical journals. It was something she enjoyed since childhood. After that came, what she considered the best part of her day, spending time just talking with Shinning Armor and Spike. He even opened his laptop so they could bring Cadence into the mix.

The hole day just spending time with her family. It gave her a great smile that hadn't faded. Now all she needed was a good night sleep in her bed. It may have been early, but she'd been longing for a good night sleep for ages and she had the perfect cuddle buddy to help her fall asleep. 

"Are you sure about going to bed so early?" Spike called from her bed. 

Twilight turned from her window with a smile. Her hair was down and she wore a night gown. "My body still hasn't caught up with me. So a good nights sleep is the best cure I can think of."

"Man I should have gone with you guys. I would've taught those bad guys a lesson or two." Spike said with a snort.

Twilight happily rubbed Spike's head which got the him to happily pant and wag his tail. "That's because you're such a good boy." She giggled as Spike licked her hand, "Alright my loyal guard dog think you can watch over me in my sleep."

Spike rose up on his hind legs giving her a salute with his front leg, "Spike at your service." 

Twilight smiled as she crawled into bed patting Spike. Her bed felt like a cloud as she gave out a satisfied sigh. She felt the crawl of sleep etching it's way into her body. She would have embraced it if she hadn't felt Spike nudging her as he crawled closer to her face.

"So was it scary?" Spike asked looking up at her.

"Yeah I'm just happy it's over now." Twilight said nuzzling Spike softly.

Suddenly the dog chuckled and spoke with a voice not of his own, "I wouldn't say it's over." 

Her eyes widened in shock.

Twilight shot up to look at her dog, "Spike what did you..." She trailed off noticing that Spike was gone. Her room was empty and cold. "Spike where are you?" She heard a laugh from outside her room. Twilight brought her covers closer to her face like a scared child. All she wanted to do at the moment was just pull the covers over her head and keep her eyes closed ignoring everything that went on around her. But something drove her out of the bed.

The laughing continued from outside of her bedroom door. Twilight gulped as she turned the knob excepting to find something terrifying...she was half right. The normally lit hallway was eerily lit with a dim light. As she stepped out it felt like the world was shaking. Her heart was beating in her ears from anxiety. She just wanted to go back to bed hide under her covers and wait for the sun to banish all the darkness. But she kept walking toward the laughter at the end of the hall. It sounded so familiar, "Hello?" she called out with hesitation.

"Down here!" 

Twilight noticed that she was walking to the staircase. That was when the laughing grew higher and it sounded as though there was more than one person. Twilight gulped as she slowly walked down the steps and noticed that there was a blue flicker at the bottom of the steps. "Hello?" she called out again as she made her way to the last step. She was met with laughter once again. 

She stood at the last step surrounded by a flickering blue light. She rubbed her eyes finding that the source of it was coming from the family room. Where the laughs continued although now she recognized them. "Mom, Dad?" 

"In here, Twily!" She heard Shining Armor call out.

Twilight felt the weight of her fear leave her body as she walked into the family room finding her mother and father sitting on the couch laughing at the television. Shining Armor was lying on his stomach on the floor like a kid watching cartoons. Her mother looked to her with a confused smile, "Twilight? I though you were going to bed early?"

"I was but then I heard something and noticed Spike was gone. So I came down." Twilight explained.

"Oh that was probably just us laughing at the television." Velvet said trying to stifle a laugh as she pointed to the television. 

"You two were laughing. I don't get this show." Shinning Armor said with a deadpan expression.

"That's because your generation doesn't understand good comedy." Night Light said before looking over to Twilight, "And sweat heart don't worry about Spike I think I saw him run off to the kitchen." 

Twilight nodded without saying a word as she tried to shake off what was going on. Her nerves were just getting the better of her again. Before she could call it a night her father rose from the couch, "Hey since you're up how about you join us. It's been awhile since we've had a good old fashion T.V. night. You can take my seat if you want." 

Twilight was hesitant at first  before Shinning Armor looked at her with begging eyes, "Please Twily, don't leave me alone like this to suffer."

Twilight giggled and walked over to her mother, "Okay fine but don't complain if I start snoring." 

"I'll gladly take that over this." Shinning said only to receive a light kick in the leg from their father as he made his way to a chair.

"Quit being such a baby." He said as he sat down in the easy chair.

Twilight laughed as she took his place on the couch. She looked to her mother with a smile that Velvet returned as she placed her hands on her lap. Twilight happily understood the message as she placed her head on her mothers lap. Any lingering fear she had disappeared as her mother gently stroked her head. When she looked at the television she noticed the that it was an old sitcom that was playing. Three girls with blonde hair and three men were all talking to each other, "That explains the others voices." She said as the laugh track went off.

"What was that?" Velvet asked.

"Nothing Mom." Twilight said as she let out a comforting sigh. When the screen changed she noticed that the family on the television looked similar to them. With a family sitting together enjoying each others company. Everything wrong in the world seemed right. She wanted this moment to last forever.

"How rude!" one of the girls from the television spoke. That was soon followed by a laugh track and her own parents laughter. Twilight noticed her brother was smiling at her and she returned it. She yawned cuddling closer to her mother. 

"Just close your eyes, Twily." Velvet spoke softly craning her head down to kiss her daughter's forehead. 

"Okay." Twilight whispered her eyes getting heavier. She focused on the television as it began to get blurry. She could barely see the show, but she could hear what was going on. 

"Michele did you learn your lesson?"

"You got it dude!"

"DJ, Stephanie, what did you learn?"

"I learned to never talk on the phone and drive."

"And I learned to never ride in the car with DJ."

The laugh track played again. 'How crony.' Twilight thought to herself with a smile. Her eyes were closed now. But she could still hear.

"And what's the other lesson we learned today."

"To be forever grateful to Mistress Midnight." 

All the girls spoke in unison and it caused Twilight's eyes to shoot open. She was met with the girls on the television all looking at her with wide smiles. Behind them stood a familiar face. White hair practically flowing like a ghost and red eyes glowing like a demon. Her smile was wide and toothy. Twilight could never forget the name of this woman. Kuro. 

One her shoulder stood another face that brought terror. Her fangs stuck from under her lips her dark dress rattled as she swayed. Clawed fingers popped as she waved her hands. Midnight, the dark Elias, smiled at Twilight.

Her heart was racing a mile a minute as she wanted to run away. But her mother was keeping her down. She looked and noticed something off about her mother. Velvet looked down her daughter, but instead of a warm motherly grin, she had a wide grin of insanity. Twilight started to hyperventilate as she looked to her father and brother. But that only increased her fear. They had the same grins as Kuro.

"We'll be forever grateful to you Mistress!" Twilight heard her own voice coming from the television now. When she looked to the television a new image was on the screen. Instead of the small family in a full house she saw herself standing in a burned down house. Only it wasn't herself. Her skin was darker her purple hair looked as though it turned black. The dress she normally wore was shredded. Her eyes were green and red while producing small flames. Raven wings were sprouting from her back. She was kneeling in front of Kuro and Midnight.

"You helped open our eyes once again!" 

"I need you to do something for me Twilight." Midnight spoke calmly, "I wish to understand this magic from Equestria."

"As do I."

"When the time is right bring them to me." Midnight said.

"But how will I know Mistress?"

Midnight waved her hand again and Twilight felt the ground shake and she heard two distinct roars. "When your aura reaches it's peak. When that time comes bring the girls to Ganimes and Kamoebas."

"As you wish my Mistress." 

The dark version of Twilight looked at herself through the television. She gave a wide grinned smile to herself. "Well then you heard the lady! We've got a job to do!"  She felt the grip on her shoulder tighten along with an angry snarl. She looked up to see her mother was gone and she was forced up by her shoulder. She looked into the angry green eyes of herself. "But first I need you to let me in Twilight!"

Twilight felt a scream building up inside of herself. The grip on her shoulder was getting tighter as her other half looked at her. She was both snarling and giggling at the same time. "Please just leave me alone." Twilight whimpered.

"I can't we're the same!"  Raven wings flared at the screeching roar the demon gave. Twilight couldn't help but shake in fear. "Now let me in!" The demon roared again as her body began to fade. She started laughing as Twilight gasped as the demon started becoming one with her.

"No! Please NO!" Twilight finally managed scream out, "STOP IT"

...........
......
..

Twilight screamed as she sprang up. She took long breathes as if she had been drowning. Sweat was pouring down her face. She looked around trying to find where she was. 

It was her own room. She was back in her bed under the covers.

There was a small whimper by her feet. She looked down noticing soft eyes and purple fur. Spike slowly walked up to her with concern clear on his face, "Twilight, are you ok?" 

Twilight looked at Spike with wide eyes. She couldn't understand what was going on. Everything was happening and she had no answers. The small puppy nuzzled her arm and looked at her. "It was just a bad dream, Spike." Her voice barely above a whisper. She scooped Spike into her arms and brought him in closer. "Just a bad dream" 

Her body started to shake as she hugged her dog. Her best friend. 

"Just a bad dream."

She said again tears falling down her face.

"Just....a....bad....dream."

Twilight broke into a sob as she hugged Spike. He whimpered trying to do anything to get Twilight to stop. He did the only thing his instincts kept telling her to do. He began licking her face trying to take in each tear drop that fell from his friends face.  

.............
Everfree Beachfront 
.............

Godzilla lied on the sand with Mothra on his back. He let out a bestial snort as he slowly opened his eyes. The moon was a welcoming light from his dreams. The small chirp he received from Mothra also helped lower his guard. Her large blue eyes gazed into his burning orange eyes. She squeezed his ribs, she felt something was wrong. Godzilla let out a low growl beating his tail down. Like a lion surveying his territory Godzilla raised his head sniffing the air.

For just a brief moment he sensed something from afar. It was close to his humans and like those he'd fought countless times in the past it was purple. But it wasn't as strong and it only rose for a brief moment. He couldn't sense anything at the moment but the air was another story. It was faint, but a hunter was used to this smell. Blood. Godzilla turned to the ocean. The breeze carried it from far off.

He began to rise up, but a protesting chirp from Mothra stopped him. Her antenna wiggled as she tried to put her full weight onto Godzilla. She didn't want him to leave. She could smell and sense the same things as Godzilla. But she wanted to spend her time with him. The danger wasn't as great as before. So they could stay together like on the island. 

The growl he gave was serious. He wasn't willing to risk endangering those he cared about. It didn't take much effort to rise off the ground, even with the sixty tons of moth on his back. He looked back at her with a blue spark going through his pupils. Mothra's antenna flattened as she crawled off Godzilla. He raised his head back and let out a loud roar into the air. It caused Mothra to shrink back, nearby animals to either run, fly, or swim away, it stretched for miles scaring any creature that heard it. Or at least anything of smaller size. 

Further away he felt something had picked up his call. Though this one time he didn't feel much malice. He looked out to the mountains feeling almost a sense of familiarity there. There was something strange going on in this area. It was driving his senses crazy. The monster king began beating his tail into the water out of frustration. Blue smoke began venting from his nostrils. He looked down to Mothra because she still tried to keep him from leaving. 

The younger kaiju looked up to her elder with hoping eyes trying to make him stay. All she got in response was Godzilla pointing his nose out those they swore to protect. She lowered her head letting a out a sad chirp as she began to glow. Miniature versions of herself began flying off into the air. Only one remained and she stared at Godzilla. 

GRRRRUNK

His roar was soft as he nodded his head at her. To a human that's all he did was utter a soft roar before turning back into the ocean. But to Mothra it was a sign of trust and reassurance. He trusted her with the task of watching over the others. He reassured her that he would return and they would rest again. She lowered her head letting a squeaking response showing that she understood but was still greatly disappointed. With that he watched the last Mothra fly further inland. 

A strange aura was radiating over this area. A presences past the mountains that brought him memories of his favorite fight. Then there was the smell of blood coming from the ocean. His instincts were flashing red warning signs for trouble. His eyes narrowed as he stomped into the water he'd deal with the blood first.

If another creature had dared to interrupt his sleep he'd make it pay. A snarl escaped his lips with blue vapor as he dove beneath the sea. Once he was under the water he saw the flat sand of the ocean floor. But it was stronger under the water. He beat his tail down swimming past the drop off point of the beach. The white sand began to sprout a forest rocks. The current began to spread the smell he'd been tracking down. But Godzilla was sure this was the source.

His eyes scanned the rocky terrain but found nothing. He couldn't even feel an aura. With a grumbling growl he swam out further to expand his search. All the time he was unaware of the red eyes watching him. As Godzilla swam out further Kamoebas stuck his head out of shell. It was his rock like shell that saved him this day. The same could be said about the partner he regretted letting live. The rocks beside the turtle shook revealing that they were a living creature. Pincers snipped at the water as Ganimes came to life again. Only several minutes had passed since they both arrived and already the crab had nearly killed him. Kamoebas snarled at his partner which Ganimes responded with by spitting out the whale he'd been chewing on as a snack onto the turtle's snout. 

If Godzilla wasn't in the area the act would have earned Ganimes a missing limb. But at the moment the Mistress ordered the two to work together. So for now he'd deal with Ganimes. Even if he was getting ready to blow their cover yet again.

The crimson crab could sense the seven aura that the Mistress ordered him to memorize and acquire. They were weak at the moment but he was sure that was them. Ripe for the picking. He let out a cackling roar ready to finish the mission. But that wasn't what was driving him. It was the second order the Mistress gave. Destroy the area they lived in. His excitement was noticeable through his twitching eyes and mandibles. 

But it was short lived due to Kamoebas grabbing one of his legs. Ganimes turned his bulbous eyes blazing at the turtle for stopping him. He hissed foam bubbling from up in his mouth. Kamoebas responded by pulling Ganimes back with a low growl. 

He could sense the seven auras as well. But unlike Ganimes he was sensing everything in the area which included Mothra's aura. The minute her aura flared it would cause Godzilla to come rushing back. Resulting in a fight neither could win. He also sensed another aura further inland it was extremely low, but if he concentrated he could feel it. He'd only felt it once before, but it was similar to that of Godzilla himself. If they attacked now it would result in more trouble for both kaiju. 

Kamoebas was smart preferring to use a plan and that was what he was going to do. Despite the roars of protest he got from Ganimes. He let out a low snarl silencing the crab. Patience was a key to any victory. Which is what made Kamoebas such a terrifying kaiju. He was extremely patient.

Too patient for Ganimes, who just wanted to destroy and fight. But fighting would anger the Mistress. So for now he'd wait until the time was right. Then he'd savior each moment as he destroyed all that stood in his path.

Kamoebas dug into the seafloor with Ganimes. In mere seconds both kaiju were hidden underground. There shells making it seem as though they were part of the sea. They began their long wait for the proper time to strike.
> For Everfree: Girls in the Moon
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Guys this is serious!" Hikari shouted with a twitching eye as no one was paying attention to her. Bone Crusher and Kubo were sitting on Sunset's couch with game controllers in their hands. Both had tunnel vision as they slammed on the buttons. Vector was sitting on the floor with a tired look on his face. Next to him was a giggling Akiko with a cookie in her hands.

"Dude, you suck at this game." Bone Crusher said with a smile.

"Shut up and let me concentrate!" Kubo shouted as he pressed harder on his controller.

"Come on Vecy, say ah~!" Akiko said as she held up her cookie to Vector's face.

Vector let out an annoyed sigh, "Akiko, would stop treating me like a little--wait, is that peanut butter?" 

Without a second thought he lunged for the cookie in Akiko's hands chewing it up like a parrot with a cracker. Akiko squealed in delight as she watched Vector eat.

"You're just the cutest little thing!" She pulled Vector into a tight hug rubbing her cheeks with his. Vector's only response was muffled chewing.

Hikari began to grind her teeth as her teammates continued to ignore her. Veins began to pop on her forehead. Her blue eyes had a fire inside of them. On the other side of the room the girls and the Elias watched on with caution. Moll gulped as she saw the anger in her friend rising higher by the second, afraid what was to come next, she looked to Lora "Sister, should we maybe... say something?"

"Do you want to be punished too?" Lora asked.

"No way we just got our sugar privileges back!" Moll shot back.

"Exactly, let's just watch this play out." Lora said shaking her head. 

Moll shook her head in agreement and reclined back. "Oh speaking of candy be right back." Moll jumped down into the puffy pink hair they were sitting in. She soon reappeared holding two chocolate bars. "I've got snacks!"

"How does one's hair contain this much food?" Lora asked.

"Eh, I don't know. It just does." Pinkie Pie said as she let the Elias make themselves comfortable in her hair. 

"Does anyone else think we should call the police?" Fluttershy asked. 

"Fluttershy calm down it's not like she's going to kill them." Rainbow Dash said with a sigh, "Besides we have Celestia and Luna here if things get intense." 

She pointed toward their Principal and Vice Principal, who were sitting across each other at the kitchen table. Two pillars of absolute authority that the students of Canterlot High respected. When they needed advice the girls would run to these two. Luna stern yet also caring willing to listen to whatever problem a student had and help in whatever way she could. Celestia a comforting beacon of light to the students under her care. She was kind, caring, always willing to give advice and understand her students. She was also the adoptive mother to Sunset Shimmer the first person to take her in when no else would. She was someone Sunset loved to have in her life even if on certain occasions...

"Luna how could you tell Sunny my secret?!" 

The woman would embarrass her harder than any demon transformation ever could. 

Luna let out an annoyed sigh, "You're drunk." 

"You're drunk!" Celestia slurred as she held a barely touched wine glass in her hands. Her face was red and her eyes were glazed over. "She's a delicate little angle and you tainted her." She waved her finger around along with her head.

The girls, excluding Sunset, were slack jawed at the sight. The Principal Celestia, the most respectable person they'd ever known, looked like an average drunk one would see on a sitcom, and was a complete light weight at that. Sunset face palmed with a long sigh, "Mom."

"Woah, never thought I'd live to see my principal drunk." Rainbow said.

"I thought I hid all the wine." Sunset groaned watching her mother hiccup and sway like a plant in the breeze.

"Hiding wine huh?" Aria asked with a raised eyebrow and an evil grin, "Could the model student actually have a dark side her friends know nothing about? Could she actually be, gasp, an underage drinker." Aria let out a mock gasp holding her hand to her mouth dramatically.

Sunset merely looked at her with a deadpan expression, "No, it's to avoid this situation." She pointed toward Celestia as she had tears running down her face.

"Luna you big dummy, dummy head, dumb, dumb, dumb!" Celestia repeatedly shouted at her sister.

Luna took a sip from her own glass rolling her eyes, "Ouch that really hurts. Your words cut so deep." She spoke lazily like reading from a bad script.

"Luna, seems way to used to used to this." Rarity pointed out.

Adagio looked at a completely red faced Sunset, "So is this a regular thing?"

"Just kill me now." Sunset moaned.

"Perhaps I should call the police and inform them about the hidden bottles in your house." Aria said looking at Sunset with a raised eyebrow.

Sunset groaned, "I don't drink!"

"A likely story."

"Um girls." Fluttershy quietly said while tugging on Sunset's jacket. She had wide eyes as she was watching something else. But her voice went unheard as Sunset had rosy cheeks as she began denying everything that Aria was saying about her. Aria had her usual evil smirk as she kept pressing Sunset's buttons. Still Fluttershy continued trying to get their attention, "Um girls you might want to look at-"

"Aria, would you leave me alone!" Sunset groaned.

"Nope too much fun. Maybe I should check your room for beer." Aria said looking at the stairs leading to a loft.

Sunset got in the siren's face fire shooting out of her eyes, "Don't. You. Dare."

"Oh now I have to see!" Aria had a wide grin crossing her face. 

The fight would have gone on further if it hadn't been for Fluttershy yelping getting the girls attention as she dove to the ground. The girls were all confused when a sudden high-pitched scream and blur flew past them. Luna heard it too and looked up to suddenly see Vector plow into her. She was knocked clean out of her chair with a grunt. Celestia watched this with wide eyes as she broke into uncontrollable laughter.

"Luna got hit by a shooting star!" 

As Luna and Vector let out collective groans the girls slowly turned their heads as they began to shake in place. They were met with the sight of a huffing Hikari as she held a whimpering Akiko by the ear in one hand and a broken game controller in the other. Bone Crusher and Kubo were both flat on their backs with large bumps on their heads, eyes swirling. "Now. Are you all going to listen?"

"Uh huh." Bone Crusher and Kubo let out pained moans.

"Ow, Ow, Ow! I'll listen! I'll listen!" Akiko whimpered as Hikari pulled on her ear. 

Hikari turned her head toward the girls as they continued to shake in place. Her bright smile returned even though she hadn't let go of Akiko and or the controller. "Would one of you bring Vecy over here." 

Luna was slow to rise as she held a moaning Vector in her hands, "Could you please stop kicking him into me."

"Sorry about that." Hikari said as Vector was placed at her feet.

"Please don't leave me alone with her!" Vector begged. A sudden chill went down his spine as he felt a piercing gaze behind him. Hikari was practically glowing with rage. Vector turned around with a wide quivering smile, "Because I won't stop myself from showering her with love." He desperately spat out.

"Do I look like Akiko?" Hikari said with narrowed eyes.

"Well you're missing two very large features." Vector said under his breath.

"What was that?"

"Nothing."

Hikari studied Vector with narrowed eyes as he smiled back at her. "You live for now, but we've got bigger fish to fry. Moll, Lora come here."

Pinkie's hair shook as Moll and Lora brought their heads out. Both of them were shaking with fear, "Could you let go of Akiko first?" Moll said.

"And the jumpy stick." Lora said. 

Hikari looked down at her hands noticing that she was still holding Akiko and the game controller. She sighed before letting both go. Akiko rubbed her ear with a groan and whimper. Moll and Lora looked at each other sharing a mental conversation before nodding in agreement. Moll stood on top Pinkie's head pointing forward, "Onward Pinkie!" Pinkie sounded off like a horse before galloping toward Hikari. 

The young scientist held in a small giggle at the cute sight, as she kept up a serious face when she looked at her team. "OK guys, as I was trying to say, Vector, how long will it take to build the aura engine?"

"It took me about three weeks to build the first one. But now that I know what I'm doing it should take me two weeks. Depending on how fast Trans sends the parts." Vector said.

"Okay, now for the most important part. What are we going to do about money?" Hikari asked. 

Vector rolled his eyes with an annoyed sigh, "Don't get your panties in a bunch, Hikari. Trans couldn't have been serious about all of our funds being gone."

"This coming from the vagabond who flaunts earnings without a care." Lora said while rolling her eyes.

"Hey I'm a hermit. Who spends money on only the finest items." Vector said. 

"Like a statue of a frog girl?" Lora said with sarcasm and a raised brow.

Before Vector could speak back Hikari cleared her throat with annoyance. Freezing them in place as they looked at Hikari, "What you are is grounded, Vector." Vector raised his hands and scoffed in disbelief, "And we're returning this in the morning. If we're lucky we can get some money to buy food." She held up the platinum Froppy statue. 

"Oh come on, Sis!" Vector hung his head in disappointment letting out a sad groan. Hikari showed no sign of changing her mind on the topic. 

Pinkie Pie pat his head in sympathy, "There, there Vecy. You can stay at my house until you can get more money."

Vector went from being distraught to horrified in the blink of an eye. He stumbled on his words as he tried to think of an excuse, "Oh um yeah thanks and all, but I think we can short things out..." 

Before he could go on Applejack snapped her fingers as an idea formed in her head. "Hey that's a great idea, Pinkie! Y'all could stay with us till ya get this aura engine thing made. I got plenty a room at my farm." She walked past the others with a small smile and a blush as Kubo was getting back on his feet, "It's the least we could do for y'all sticken your necks out for us." She spoke softly with hints of a giggle as she helped Kubo to his feet while looking over his form. But as her face got hotter she pulled her hat down to cover her obvious blush.

Moll let out a small growl as she watched Applejack interact with Kubo. Lora pat her sister's head, "Easy girl." Though as she said that she eyed the farm girl like a rival. 

Vector, however, eyed her with anger mixed with concern as he looked into the smiling face of Pinkie Pie. He'd only know Pinkie for eight hours and she had already driven him up a wall. The idea of being in her house was raising massive red flags, "Can't we sleep in the Hawk?"

"Nope baby girl needs to get fueled up at the airport. Unless you wanna breath in gas fumes all night." Bone Crusher said rising back to his feet, "Besides haven't I taught you anything? If a kind person offers a place to stay you take them up on it. Especially if it's girl."

"You're just saying that because Sunset's mom is hot." Vector deadpanned.

Sunset felt bile build up in her throat for a moment with hints of embarrassment coming through. Luna merely sighed rolling her eyes noticing that her sister was still off her head and not paying attention. Aria was snickering elbowing Sunset in the ribs and wiggling her eyebrows. The only person who wasn't snickering was Rainbow Dash as she looked at her principal the same way the Elias were eyeing Applejack.

Bone Crusher cleared his throat as he walked over to Vector placing a hand on his shoulder. "Come on bro real talk," Bone Crusher seemed to be glowing, "When a girl opens the door to her house you gladly accept without question." 

Akiko and Hikari rolled their eyes at the advice Bone Crusher was giving. However, Vector was looking at Bone Crusher like a god, "But, what if the girl is insane, Big Bro?"

"Have you met Hikari and Akiko? You've seen insanity and beyond little bro. And what is it that Deku always says?"

Vector's eyes lit up at the mention of his hero and spoke in unison with Bone Crusher, "A true hero will face whatever challenge comes his way."

Akiko and Hikari both lowered their eye lids at Bone Crusher. While Kubo was chuckling to himself. Vector began looking at Bone Crusher in awe, "Thanks for the advice, Big Bro." 

Bone Crusher nodded his head at Vector continuing to pat him on the shoulder. All while keeping the small grin on his face one of pride and mischief. Vector may have been a genius but he was still eighteen. Which meant Bone Crusher could easily manipulate him with the right words. Although the girls easily saw through what he was doing. 

"Boys." Aria said rolling her eyes. 

Rainbow nodded her head in agreement before a thought began roaming in her head. A smile slowly started to form across her face. "Hey does this mean you guys are staying at separate houses." She quickly raced toward Bone Crusher wrapping her arms around his, "If so then you can totally stay at my place tonight, Bone Crusher. I mean we awesome types should stick together." 

"Rainbow ain't Scootaloo stayin at your place right now?" Applejack chimed in causing Rainbow's head to turn and look at her like a rabid wolf, "Sides I've got enough room for two." The farm girl quickly made her way over to Bone Crusher with Kubo in one hand. She soon wrapped her free arm around Bone Crusher pulling him closer to her. She cast smirk toward Rainbow, who was blushing and snarling. 

"Why is it always those two?" Vector said under his breath he as watched Rainbow and Applejack fight over Kubo and Bone Crusher.

Hikari laughed at the scene holding up her hands, "Girls it's okay. Thanks for the offer, but we can't impose on all of you. It would be best if we try to find a cheap motel or something." She tried to break the two up, but Akiko quickly stood up looking at the girls.

"Sunset do you have an extra bed in your place?" She asked pointing to Sunset's couch with her thumb. 

"Yeah I've got a guest bed whenever Celestia or Lulu want to stay over." Sunset answered without question.

Akiko shook her head in understanding as she began tugging on her hair. Thoughts flooding into her head as she formed a plan. "Applejack between you and Rainbow whose house is closer to the beach?"

Applejack and Rainbow stopped glaring at each other to look at the G-team captain, "Um that'd be my barn though it'd probably be faster to go through Everfree Park. Considerin the forest and the mountains."

"You can make it through all that right Little Private?" Akiko looked at Kubo with a confident smirk.

"Wouldn't be the first time I've driven through a forest." Kubo said.

Akiko shook her head, "Good now as for you two," Akiko turned toward Fluttershy and Rarity, "What are your living situations like?"

"Oh well my house is kind of full from all the animals I brought over from the shelter. Sorry, they just looked so cute so I couldn't leave them alone." Fluttershy said.

"And I transformed the guest room into a sewing room." Rarity said, "So guest are kind of out of the question for me."

"Do you all at least live close to Pinkie?" She asked and both girls nodded. Akiko took in a long inhale before she stopped tugging her hair. "Okay then everybody listen up! Kubo, Bone Crusher, Moll you're all staying with Applejack. Kubo first thing in the morning head out to the beach to check up on Godzilla and Mothra. Rainbow Dash keep your phone handy and if something doesn't feel right you run to AJ's barn. Rarity, Fluttershy the same thing goes for you two run to Pinkie's house if anything feels strange. Vector I'm counting on you to keep them safe until help arrives. Adagio I know you want to go home, but it'll best if you stay with Sunset. If Midnight and Kuro come they'll be targeting you two first. Safety in numbers." 

Akiko looked directly at Sunset and Adagio causing their backs to stiffen. Adagio kept repeating the words Sunset gave her about having friends that would protect her in her head. But she was still having trouble not breaking into a cold sweat. Sunset was the same as she was gripping her arm tight in an attempt to slow her racing heart. Both Equestrians were trying to keep cool heads in front of their friends and family, but Akiko saw right through it. She sighed pulling Hikari to her side giving them a bright smile, "And that's why we'll be watching over you two."

"I shall assist you as well." Lora said as she climbed out of Pinkie's hair. The elder Elias jumped to the ground, landing with great ease and grace as she turned to the girls. For someone so small Sunset and Adagio were surprised how high she held her head. 

"I swear, upon my honor, that I Lora, guardian of the Earth, will not let a single misdeed befall you this night!"

Lora let her aura flare up as she finished her sentence. Lightning danced around her finger tips as a confident smile appeared on her face as she looked at Sunset and Adagio. She even heard cheering from Moll and Pinkie, causing her confidence to rise up. Lora felt as though she was on top of the world it seemed everyone was preparing to praise her. She even felt herself rising off the ground ready to stand at the front of all those around her. She kept rising higher feeling as if she was going to soar. Higher and higher. 'Wait a minute.' Lora wiggled her feet attempting to feel the ground, but all she felt was air. When she looked down the elder Elias finally noticed that was being held in the air.

"Stop showing off fairy." Akiko said holding Lora up to her face.

"You ruined my moment, Akiko!" Lora shouted and flashing her teeth. 

"Not much talk coming from our cheerleader." Akiko said rolling her eyes. 

Lora's eye began to twitch, "Your the one who dresses me in this stupid outfit!" With that Lora bit down on Akiko's fingers. The G-team captain yelped letting go of Lora. The Elias was quick to jump on Akiko's scalp and began biting down like an angry dog. 

"Not really building my confidence." Adagio sighed. 

Sunset began rubbing the back of her head in concern. Seeing that two of the people that were meant to protect were currently fighting each other wasn't helping ease her rising nerves. She then looked to over to Kubo who seemed like he had something else on his mind as he was looking at Hikari. But her thoughts were interrupted when Aria and Sonata stepped forward.

"Hey what about us? Midnight said she wanted to kill us too." Aria said looking at Akiko.

"Yeah can't we stay with Dagi and big bro?" Sonata asked as she looked at Kubo and Adagio.

"Yeah, Cap, maybe I should be the one watching over the girls." Kubo said as he broke away from, a very disappointed, Applejack. 

Akiko merely looked at the three of them, as she continued to let Lora chew on her head. She let out a loud laugh as she looked at Kubo, "That's my Little Private always the knight in shining armor."

"Please don't call me that." Kubo said with a sigh and red cheeks.

"Godzilla likes it when you're around, so that's why you should be the one who checks up on him. I know you don't want anyone getting hurt, but Kuro get's into your head easily I can't risk that. So let your big sister handle things here alright. You can be our knight next time." Akiko said looking at Kubo with a smile. He sighed nodding his head in agreement. Akiko's smile quickly turned devious as she went behind Hikari's back. "Or maybe this little out burst is just an excuse to get some one on one time with Hikari.~" She had a teasing tone as she fondled Hikari's breast. 

"A-Aki!" Hikari yelped as her face turned red.

Bone Crusher and Vector's jaws hit the ground. All the women turned their heads trying to avoid the sight. Kubo felt his face getting hot. In a lightning fast moment he grabbed Applejack by the arm and plucked Moll from Pinkie's hair. "Alright everybody time to go!" He quickly shouted as his voice got higher and his face got redder. The door slammed behind them as Kubo practically ran out of the house. 

Akiko let go of Hikari as she began laughing uncontrollably, "Did you see the look on his face." Hikari looked at her with puffed cheeks as she held her chest. "Oh come on, Sis, it was a joke."

"It was violating." Hikari said as her face turned red, "Now I have to deal with that in the morning."

Luna let out an annoyed sigh, "Are you two done yet? If so than I'll be taking Aria and Sonata for the time being." 

Everyone looked to the vice principle with shocked eyes which maybe Luna sigh again.

"I moved into a new home recently. One Sunset has never seen before. If what you said about this Midnight person is true and she can view someone's memories than she'll have trouble locating these two if she can't find them." Luna looked at Aria and Sonata a smile coming across her normally frowning face, "Though they may have committed some undesirable actions in the past and Ms. Blaze is constantly getting into trouble. As an instructor I won't let anyone hurt my students."

Akiko nodded her head as she thought things over, "Yeah I can get behind that idea."

"It would delay Midnight, if only for a moment." Lora said.

"Hey don't we get a say in this?!" Aria shouted looking at Luna and Akiko with angry eyes, "You can't really except me to leave Adagio behind while two murders are chasing after all of us! Look at what she did to us!" The purple haired siren pointed to her cast then to Adagio. Causing Adagio looked down to the floor as she felt all eyes turning toward her scar. The elder siren gave a small groan of annoyance. 

"Aria, outside...now." Adagio said.

Aria looked at her elder cousin with wide eyes throwing her hand up, "Seriously?" 

Adagio merely looked at Aria with serious eyes nudging her head to the door. Aria groaned in annoyance stomping toward Sunset's door. She opened with a great amount of force with Adagio following after her with a stern face. Sonata was touching her fingers together with a frown as she watched her elder siblings leave the room. Adagio closed the door behind them, but everyone could hear Aria's raised voice. Sonata looked to Luna apologetically as Aria was the main voice the group heard. Adagio and Aria continued to argue outside for five long minutes until the sirens finally returned. Adagio had a tired look in her eyes, but kept a small smile as she returned. It was harder to read Aria's face as it looked like she flipping flopping between sad and angry.

"Luna, thank you for keeping my family safe." The elder siren said.

"Of course." Luna said with slight hesitance as she looked at Aria. The purple haired siren refused to look at anyone as she leaned against the doorway. "Even out of school you're causing trouble." She whispered looking at Aria with concern. 

"Um Auntie Luna." Sonata said.

'Auntie?' Luna looked at the younger siren with a raised eyebrow. She was shocked when Sonata wrapped her arms around in a tight hug.

"Thank you so much!" Sonata had a cheerful smile as she nuzzled Luna. 

Luna's face was getting red as from the sudden embrace. She had an awkward smile as she pat Sonata on the back. 'Great another hugger.' Luna thought to herself before clearing her throat, "Well let's get going it's starting to get late. Sunset do you mind helping with..." she rolled her eyes toward Celestia, who was waving her head and hiccupping.

"Everything is spinning." 

Sunset smiled at her, "Sure."

Everyone began exiting Sunset's apartment and saying their goodbyes. Sunset helped guide a tipsy Celestia into Luna's car. Pinkie Pie and Sonata were hugging each other goodbye while also listing things they were going to do in the morning. Vector was impatiently waiting for them to finish so the girl would lead him to where he would be staying. Although his annoyed groans of impatience earned him a slap from Hikari. When he looked at her in protest she merely held her hands over her chest.

"Do you have clothes to sleep in and for the next few days?" She asked in the tone of a stern mother. When Vector didn't respond and looked away from with shifting eyes it was all she needed to know. Hikari rubbed her temples, "Vector, what have I told you about packing spare clothing when you leave?"

"I didn't think I'd be here this long." Vector said with a shrug, "Besides I'll just tell Trans to send some clothes when I need supplies."

Hikari merely rolled her eyes chopping Vector's head. Before she could continue scolding him and accented throat clearing saved Vector's life. Rarity stepped forward with Fluttershy both held smiles as Rarity was holding a black t-shirt in her hands. "If you're looking for fresh clothing I may have the answer to your problem." 

Vector looked at the shirt in Rarity's hand in confusion as she kept smiling at him, "Um?" 

"After the incident with the coffee I thought you may need some clothing. So I happily made this for you," Rarity said with a wide smile on her face, "I've always wanted to take a crack at making men's clothing and this made for the perfect opportunity."

"It's the least we could do." Fluttershy said.

"I also made a new skirt for you Miss Hikari. After you ripped yours to save Rainbow, all I could think about was mending it. I left it inside for you." Rarity said.

Hikari smiled at Rarity bowing her head, "Thank you for that."

Vector took the shirt with a look of surprise as he studied his shirt and then the smile on Rarity's face. It was genuine which shocked him more. He kept looking in between the shirt and Rarity. He was about to say something to her if it hadn't been for a dark presence suddenly appearing. Fluttershy yelped as she turned around watching something rise up behind them. Rarity felt her spine stiffen as she felt predatory eyes fall upon her. Behind her something horrifying rose.

"What incident are you referring to?" Akiko's voice was like a snake as she leaned over Rarity's shoulder. Rarity gulped as sweat began pouring off her face.

"Well you see Miss Akiko when we first met Vector. We may have accidently spilled coffee on his back." Rarity explained through chattering teeth.

Akiko's purple eyes started to glow as she began cracking her knuckles. Her hair started to rise as well, "So you little girls spilled hot coffee on my little boopy?" A vein started popping from the G-team captains head, "Okay, which bone do I break first?"

Rarity started to whimper as Akiko hovered over her with a deranged smile. But before she could start attacking Vector stepped up, "Sis, it was an accident no need to freak out." 

Akiko's personality changed on a dime as her hair fell back down and her smile went from deranged to cheerful. "Oh, why didn't you just say so?" She began patting Rarity on the shoulder, "Thanks for helping Vecy, Rarity."

Rarity nodded her head with enough speed that it looked like her neck would break. Her voice was high-pitched as she was laughing hysterically and repeatedly spouted no problem. Pinkie began bouncing toward the group with her usual happy smile, "Sorry for the wait, Vecy, you ready to go?" She then looked at Rarity's bobbing head in confusion. "Why is Rarity acting like a bobble head?"

"Don't think about it. Now which way are we going?" Vector said with a sigh.

Pinkie Pie shrugged and happily skipped her way down the side walk. Vector followed in toe throwing his new shirt over his shoulder. That action quickly brought Rarity back from her scared state she broke away from Akiko and rushed after Vector yelling at him for wrinkling her master piece. Vector's only response was his uncaring eye roll. Fluttershy bowed her head at Hikari and Akiko before running after her friends. 

"Vector, I love you!" Akiko shouted making her hands into a heart.

"Take care of those girls, Vector. And no television or videogames. You're still grounded even if I'm not watching you!" Hikari called.

Vector grumbled from embarrassment. Fluttershy let out a small giggle as she watched Vector's face get red. She happily nudged his arm and looked at him with an innocent smile. Vector looked back at her with unsure and nervous eyes. It was strange being around people, other than the G-team, this kind before. Especially girls his own age. It felt strange to him. But in a good way. He offered a small smile back to Fluttershy then looked to Rarity, "Thanks for the shirt." 

"Think nothing of it, darling. Just try not to wrinkle it." She looked at her shirt that was still slung over his shoulder. "Or spill anything on it." She said playfully bumping Vector with her hips.

As the small group walked away Hikari held a very proud smile. 'Looks like Vector is finally making some friends his age.' She thought to herself. But her good mood quickly went down when she noticed Akiko grinding her teeth. Her black hair was rising up and it looked as though her eyes were glowing. A creepy laugh was starting to echo from the back of her throat.

"Hikari, my eyes were just playing tricks on me, right? I didn't see Rarity touch my little boopy with her butt, right? Because she knows I'll destroy her, right?" Akiko hissed out as she kept smiling like a mad woman.

Hikari pulled Akiko by her shirt collar and grabbed their sleeping gear, "Come on, Sis." 

In Luna's car Sunset was buckling Celestia into the back seat. She looked like a child trying to stay awake as she let out a loud yawn. As Sunset finally managed to buckle her mother in Celestia pulled her into a tight hug, "I love you so much, Sunny."

Sunset smiled hugging back, "I love you too."

"And don't believe anything Luna tells you." Celestia hiccupped and looked at Sunset with wild yet serious eyes.

Sunset chuckled holding Celestia's hands, "I won't now get some sleep. I'll call you in the morning."

Celestia pouted as Sunset pulled away from her, but her eyes quickly started to flutter. "Maybe I could take you to Camp Everfree some time." She whispered before falling asleep. 

As she pulled out of the car Sunset was quickly caught in a tight bear hug. Sonata gave an excited cheer as she hugged Sunset. Although the younger siren unwittingly was crushing Sunset's bruised ribs. "Sonata, ribs remember."

Sonata gasped released Sunset from her grip, "Oh right sorry, new Sis." Sonata playfully punched her head, "I was just saying goodbye and got a little excited."

Sunset hissed from the pain rubbing her side but still managed to crack a smile, "Don't worry about it. I'm sure you'll be safe with Lulu watching you."

"Yes she will." Luna said coming from behind Sonata patting her on the head. Sonata happily giggled as Luna ruffled her hair. Sunset was about to join in on the smile, but she soon caught sight of Aria walking toward them with a deeper scowl than usual. Adagio was right behind her with a long face that she was trying to keep cheerful when she saw Sonata. Luna looked at the two as well and let out an in audible sigh, "I take it you've said you're goodbyes."

Aria didn't say anything as she walked to the passenger side and got in. Adagio sighed looking at Luna, "Yes we have." She then turned to Sonata and pulled her sister close and kissed her forehead, "Listen to Luna and don't make a mess of things."

Sonata saluted with a smile, "Right Dagi...but what about, Aria?" 

"She's just in a bad mood nothing else. I love you." Adagio spoke the her last words loud enough for Aria to hear. The purpled haired siren's response was a snort. 'Well at least she responded.' 

"Promise you'll keep them safe? These two can be a bit of a handful." Adagio asked Luna.

"I wouldn't be much of an educator if I couldn't protect my students." Luna responded with a confident smile she then looked to Aria, "Besides this isn't the first time I've dealt with Aria."

"Be safe, Lulu." Sunset said hugging Luna one last time. 

Luna pat Sunset's head and got into the car with Sonata. Adagio and Sunset stood on the sidewalk watching the car pull off. Luna waved goodbye through the window along with Sonata. The two happily waved back, but Adagio had a pained frown when she noticed Aria wasn't looking at her. The elder siren sighed as she watched Luna drive off. 

"You know you could have gone with them." Sunset said looking at Adagio.

"They're safer without me. You heard Akiko, Midnight's after us." Adagio's eye hardened, "I won't endanger my family."

Sunset raised an eyebrow looking at Adagio, "You aren't planning on sacrificing yourself again are you?" 

Adagio smiled softly before flicking Sunset's forehead. "Don't worry your stupid pony head. Now do you have any pajamas I can wear?"

Sunset sighed and offered up her own smile gesturing for the siren to follow her inside. They were followed by Hikari, who was struggling to drag both Akiko and their bags. Inside they found Lora to be sitting on Sunset's coffee table meditating. When the elder Elias opened her eyes she smiled at them cheerfully before taking a calm breath and closing her eyes again. When Sunset closed the door behind her she took a relieving breath as her home wasn't crowed anymore. Or at least more so than usual as she looked to Adagio, Lora, Akiko. And Hikari.

'Oh My Gosh! Oh My Gosh! Oh My Gosh! The Susan Hikari is in my house! The Godzilla Girls are in my house! Don't freak out! Don't freak out! Breath Sunset Shimmer! Breath!' Sunset was doing her best trying to restrain herself from acting like a fan girl in front of everyone present. 

"Adagio!" She pointed to the siren causing Adagio to jump, "You need pajamas! So follow me!"

"Okay werdio." Adagio answered as she followed the overly excited unicorn turned human. 

As Sunset began to lead Adagio up the stairs she began to pat herself on the back for not freaking out. 'You got this Sunset just show Hikari that your calm and collected like any megazoologist. Sunset had a wide grin on her face but another thought occurred to her. She was taking Adagio to her room. A place not even her own group of friends have seen. Do to it containing something only she could see. She stopped in her tracks sweat coming down her face. 

"Hey you know what? How about you grab a shower and I'll lay your clothes out in the guest bed." Sunset said as she turned around laughing nervously at Adagio.

Adagio looked at Sunset with a raised eyebrow then attempted to look past her to the loft above. Sunset kept her nervous smile as she tried blocking Adagio's view. Although it didn't stop her from noticing some key features. Like a guitar hanging on the wall. A small cactus sitting on an old dresser. And a surprisingly well drawn image of a certain giant lizard giving flame haired girl a piggy back ride. The siren sighed and rolled her eyes, "Whatever you say." 

Sunset wiped the sweat from her head taking a breath. Which caused Adagio to cast a devilish grin as she walked back down the stairs with a lingering call, "Fan Girl." Sunset looked as though she turned to stone at Adagio's words. Which got a smile from Adagio. 

Though as she came back down stairs she saw Lora standing back up. The Elias's eyes were narrowed as she stared at the wall. 

"Is she okay?" Adagio asked.

"Lora what's wrong?" Hikari asked looking at Lora with worry. Akiko walked over with a serious look on her face. Lora kept staring at the wall intently for a few more seconds before breathing through her nose.

"I sensed an aura for a moment, but it's gone now." Lora stated. Adagio felt a shiver go down her spine at Lora's words. An aura meant either a kaiju was coming or it was, "It's not Midnight, thank goodness, it was Twilight."

"Well that's good to know." Akiko said looking at Adagio. The orange haired girl was holding her arm as her eyes became pinpricks. She gulped back some of her fear and nodded in agreement. 

Lora took note of the fear in her eyes as she breathed through her nose, "Yes I shall inform Moll of this. For I fear Godzilla may have sensed this as well." 

...............
The Apple Farm
...............

Applejack's farm was larger than what Kubo thought it would be. One side had Applejack's house and a large red barn, that he heard the sounds of various animals from on the other side was a large number of apple trees and a few pear trees. It was very impressive to say the least. He kept looking around at everything from the farm girl's roof. 

"Well this isn't good." Moll stated as she sat on Kubo's shoulder.

"What's wrong?"

"That aura I felt a moment ago was from, Twilight."

Kubo raised an eye brow, "What's so bad about that?"

"Godzilla and Mothra sensed it too." 

Kubo looked at her with concern, "Are they coming here?"

"Relax, Mothra is spreading herself out know to cover the area and Godzilla...he disappeared into the ocean," Moll sighed pulling her knees up to her face, "I was hopping they would spend more time with each other."

Kubo chuckled to himself, "Oh and hear I thought we were about to have a rampage on our hands." 

Moll puffed her cheeks at Kubo and pulled on his face. He lied on his back looking up at stars in the night sky. The moon was wide and practically enveloped the entire sky. He took a breath through his nose, "You know Godzilla isn't going far. I'll take you with me to the beach I bet he'll come running the minute he hears your voice." 

Moll smiled at him and placed her head against him like a cat. They laid in silence enjoying the lack of light pollution the farm granted and observed the glowing stars in the sky. 

Although they were interrupted when the sound of creaking wood caught their attention. Kubo looked back to see Applejack climbing up. "Hey, Kubo, Granny Smith finished setting up the guest beds for you and Bone Crusher."

"Thanks, Applejack." Kubo said, "I'll come inside soon I'm just waiting for Bone Crusher to get here. Plus I like this place it's beautiful."

Applejack's face lit up for a moment when she saw Kubo smile at her. She scratched the back of her head with a laugh. "Well that's fine. I'll let Granny know. Oh yeah and here in case ya get hungry waitin." She held out an applefritter from behind her back. 

Kubo sat back up and took the sweat with a smile and broke a small piece to give to Moll. She took it although with hesitance as she continued to look at Applejack with tense eyes. "I won't let you win love rival." She said under her breath. 

"This taste incredible!" Kubo said oblivious to Moll. He bit into the fritter with exuberance as he lit out loud munches. "Moll, try it!"

Moll raised an eyebrow before taking a bite. Her face lit up and Moll shoved the entire piece down her throat. She let out a satisfied moan as she swallowed the fritter whole. Moll sighed and dramatically fell into Kubo's lap patting her inflated belly, "Apple fritter yummy, yummy in my tummy!" She topped it off with a loud burp that set her body back to normal.

Applejack laughed as she took a seat next Kubo, "Consider it a thank you gift." Kubo glanced at her confused as she tipped her hat toward him. Applejack motioned toward the farm, "This here farm belonged to my Ma and Pa they left it to us before..." She trailed off looking at the ground with sad eyes.

Kubo immediately understood what the farm girl was talking about. He put his hand on her shoulder in order to comfort her. Even though it only made Applejack's face light up even more which caused her to clear her throat to hide her blush. She took off her hat to both show Kubo and to hide her face, "This hat was my Pa. It's all I have left to remember him. I've been keeping it safe ever since. So when that varmint Kuro took it I thought it was gone forever. And that hurt more than being punched."

Kubo looked out to the farm seeing how the trees where in perfect shape. It looked as though carful hands had been used on each one. He could practically fell the love coming off of them. When he looked to Applejack's hat he noticed that it was in perfect shape even after his fight with Kuro. It was clear Applejack had been taking proper care of it. He smirked, "Well it's a good thing I got it back. I couldn't sleep at night if I knew that. I know the feeling of losing family." He clenched his fist tight.

"Kubo." Moll looked up at him with sad eyes. She put her small hands on his, but he smiled back patting Moll on the head. 

"But you know what? I managed to meet my best friend out of it." Kubo said looking up at the night sky, "In fact it was a night like this we became friends."

Applejack looked at Kubo with a tilted head, "You're talking about Hikari right? So are you two?"

"They're getting closer to expressing their feelings!" Moll jumped into the air and shoved her face into Applejack's, "So don't even think about getting in between them. Love rival!"

Kubo groaned in annoyance pulling Moll away, "We're just friends, Moll. And what's this love rival business?"

"Oh uh nothing who said anything about love?!" Applejack sated waving her hands up defensively. She rubbed the back of her head nervously laughing while looking at Kubo. As she stared into his red eyes Applejack started to get hotter and quickly looked away. 'Why am I making such a big deal about this? He's just a guy.' 

Kubo sighed and rolled his eyes as Moll continued to growl at Applejack. "This is gonna be a long night."

Moll suddenly stopped and her head shot up like a rocket. Her hair began to rise up, "I sense another aura coming this way. Fast!" 

Kubo rose to his feet keeping Applejack behind him. He looked closely noticing something in the sky coming straight toward them. He tensed up ready for whatever was about to come. Though he wasn't prepared for a high-speed rainbow to streak across the sky. Applejack sighed in annoyance rubbing her temples, "No need to worry it's just..."

As Applejack finished talking the rainbow streak came in between them. Kubo was surprised to see a girl that just moments ago looked completely human. She had the same rainbow streaked hair though now it was much longer and looked like a tail. She had two sets of pony ears sticking out from her head. But what had Kubo's attention were the set of blue wings in the girl's back resting under a blue guitar. 

"Rainbow Dash, why are ya ponied up and what are ya doin here?" 

Rainbow Dash laughed stretching her arms and at the same time flexing her wings. "I was just showing off for my awesome guitar skills to my fans." 

"That was awesome, Rainbow Dash!" A purple headed girl popped up from behind Rainbow Dash. 

"Scootaloo?!" Applejack had wide eyes seeing the little girl.  

The sound of a car parking suddenly got Kubo's attention. He looked down noticing Bone Crusher parking their rental car. When he got out he let out an impressed whistle as he looked up to the roof. "You really are fast, Dash Bow. I'm impressed."

Rainbow Dash blushed as her pony tail began to wag and her ears started twitching. This would have kept going on if Applejack hadn't knocked her on the head. She raised an eyebrow as she closely looked at Rainbow Dash, who was starting to sweat. "Didn't Akiko tell ya to go home?"

"Yeah well, I just found out Scoots and Apple Bloom were having a sleep over tonight, so I decided to bring her." Rainbow said as Applejack kept a suspicious eye on her.

"So when ya leavin?"  Applejack asked.

"I would but, (hurrah), that flight really took it out of me. So I'll just crash here with the guys." Rainbow stretched with a fake yawn. Although Applejack didn't buy it which made Rainbow play her trump card. She stuck out her lower lip, letting her pony ears fall flat, she began putting on her best puppy face, "You wouldn't kick out guest would you, AJ?"

Applejack kept a stern face toward Rainbow, "Fine, but you're bunking with me tonight. Got it Dash Bow?"

Rainbow suppressed a growl as she looked Applejack in the eye. "No problem, AJ." She drew a wicked smile that Applejack returned.

Kubo watched the two girl's interact as it appeared that they were butting heads together. If he looked close enough he could have sworn he saw electricity shooting from their eyes. His only conclusion was that these girls were weird. He sighed scratching his head when he suddenly felt a tugging on his pant leg. He looked down noticing the girl that was traveling with Rainbow Dash. Scootaloo, if he remembered correctly. She almost looked like Rainbow if it wasn't for her hair color and tanner skin.

"Hey you're one of those G-team guys right?" Scootaloo asked with wide eyes of amazement.

Kubo smiled squatting down to her eye level, "Yep."

"That's so cool! So you really fight those giant monster things with, Godzilla?!" Scootaloo began acting like an excited fan girl as she began firing off rapid fire questions. Each one Kubo nodded his to with a smile. There was just something about a child's enthusiasm that he couldn't resist. Though there was one question that he couldn't answer without a stutter, "Hey what's with the doll?"

Scootalo pointed to Kubo's shoulder, where Moll was still sitting. Kubo froze in place looking at the girl then to Moll. She hadn't moved and had an unwavering smile. "Doll Mode activated." Moll's voice spoke in Kubo's head. Kubo leaned back up smiling and rubbing the back of his head.

"This is something that a friend of mine me gave to keep safe. It's from an anime that she watches." Kubo lied with a smile before taking Moll off his shoulder and placing her in his pocket. Scootalo studied him for a moment before shrugging and running to Rainbow Dash pulling her away from Applejack.

"Come on Rainbow you said Apple Bloom wanted to have a sleep over!" She happily pulled Rainbow as she began to nervously laugh. Applejack's eyes narrowed as she discovered Rainbow's lie.

Rainbow took Scootaloo into her arms,  "Would you look at the time! " Before Applejack could catch her Rainbow Dash was already off the roof. Kubo heard the sound of Applejack's front door being opened along with the sound of a startled Granny Smith.

"That Rainbow Dash!" Applejack grumbled. She ran off the roof chasing after her friend. The sound of yelling could be heard as Kubo raised an eyebrow. He leaned over to see Bone Crusher laughing at whatever was going on in front of him.

"Dude you gotta check this out it's like Tom and Jerry down here!" 

Kubo looked down to Moll, who smiled back at him, "Yep, defiantly gonna be long night."

..............
Sunset's Apartment
...............

Sunset lied in her bed motionless as she looked up at the ceiling. The night had gone well dealing with her stress, but she still couldn't sleep. All she could do was keep thinking about Midnight and Kuro. Every time she closed her eyes she saw the cold eyes of Midnight and could hear the insane laughter of Kuro. Then there was also the fact she was chased around by a hungry kaiju. All of those thoughts caused Sunset to stare off into space attempting to just think of something, anything else. 

'Come on they won't get you.' Sunset thought to herself, 'You have to be strong for your friends, for Kubo, for...'

"Adagio." She whispered. She sat up brining her knees to her chin. 

Sunset began thinking back to Adagio jumping into Kuro and taking her place. Then finding the siren with her neck cut open and bleeding to death on the ground. If they had been just a second late then. Sunset sniffled wiping her eyes. When she pulled her hand away she noticed that there were tears in her palm. She let out a long sigh and rolled to her side. But, that only made a great pain to rocket through her body. It immediately caused Sunset to roll out of bed and run to her bathroom. 

Sunset hissed from the pain as she slowly lifted up her shirt. The bruise along her ribs was small but just a minor touch caused a great deal of pain throughout her body. "How much longer is thing going to stick around?" 

She stared at herself in the mirror thinking back to how she got it. That feeling of being helpless as Kuro used her as a soccer ball. She let out a harsh laugh. 'How am I supposed to get stronger against that?' 

She kept rubbing her ribs for a few seconds longer before letting out a groan mixed with a sigh, "Ice need ice."

She walked out of the bathroom past her bed and the picture of her friends. She smiled before another shot of pain prompted her to go stairs.  Now that she was getting closer to the bottom Sunset heard the sound furious typing. When she got further down she saw Hikari sitting on her couch.

"Shoot." Hikari said messing with her hair and swing her head back.  The young scientist looked to see Sunset and she offered an upside down smile, "Hey, Sunset, I didn't wake you did I?"

"Oh no! I was just having a hard time sleeping." Sunset answered.

There was a low snort from the couch as Akiko's head rose up. Some of her hair was stuck to her cheek as she looked to Sunset, "Hey keep it down." She spoke in a low tone before letting her head fall back. 

Sunset shrunk back touching her fingers. Hikari looked at Akiko with a frown and slapped her over the head, "Aki, don't be rude." There was a low moan from the couch and Sunset noticed Akiko's foot waving in the air.

As Sunset made her way to her fridge to retrieve ice she could still here the sound of furious typing and groaning from Hikari. Eavesdropping was nothing new to her. She specialized in it freshmen year. But now she felt a twinge of guilt every time she did it. Considering that eavesdropping was how she broke her friends apart when she was a power hungry ex-pupil. Now she eavesdropped just to here the latest gossip, or in this case, listening to the woman she viewed highly of stressing out about whatever was on her computer.

Once Sunset finished bagging the ice she slowly made her way over to Hikari looking over her shoulder to see her laptop screen. Sunset raised a brow at what was on her computer. The image was of a night vision scene of the beach. Hikari was staring at it intently before hitting the arrow key and reversing the image. Sunset's eye widened when she saw Godzilla and Mothra moving in reverse. Hikari stopped the image there and let it out play out. Godzilla appeared to be roaring before stomping back into the ocean while Mothra was separating her body. 

Hikari had intense eyes as she watched the scene play out. Her eyes followed Godzilla's back spines as they disappeared beneath the waves. She sighed replaying the video again this time stopping at Godzilla disappearing, "Come on where'd you swim off to this time?" She began rewinding it again, but only got the same result, "How does Kubo do it?"

"Can't you do this in the morning, Sis?" Akiko lazily asked. Sunset noticed that the G-team captain was using Hikari's lap as a pillow. 

"Something set Godzilla off, Akiko, I just want to know what it was."

"It was that Twilight girl. Lora said so. Right Lora?" Akiko looked to her stomach finding that Lora was using her as a bed. The elder Elias let out a small snore and turned her body. Her nose crinkled as she dug her head into Akiko's side. She giggled at being tickled and the cute sight, "See Lora agrees." She raised up a finger pressing Hikari's forehead.

"Go to sleep, Hikari. I make a good a pillow."

"It was something else, Aki. Just give me a few more minutes. I just need to figure out his pattern. And I'm sleeping on the floor last time we slept in the same bed you almost smothered me." Hikari said gently moving Akiko's hand back.

"Um excuse me." Sunset finally spoke up. Hikari looked at Sunset and her eyes turned sympathetic when she noticed that Sunset was holding ice on her side. "I'm pretty sure there's an air mattress that Rarity left behind somewhere in here."

"Oh it's fine Sunset after being around for Kubo so long. I can sleep just about anywhere without a problem." Hikari said with a smile.

"Oooooh~ So you and Kubo sleep around?" Akiko said with a smile and wiggling her eyebrows.

"Quiet you." Hikari blushed covering Akiko's mouth. She cleared her throat and looked at Sunset, "Hey Sunset come here let me help you with that."

Sunset complied making her way to Hikari and Akiko. Akiko moaned having to remove her head from Hikari's lap. Lora made the same sound although she was clinging to the G-team captain like a child as she sat up. Akiko rubbed Lora's back gently shushing her. 

"Sorry." Sunset whispered looking at Lora. It was strange seeing someone who usually looked so angry actually look so gentle. She looked surprisingly cute. 

"Don't worry Lora won't be too mad if you wake her up." Hikari said as she made room for Sunset to sit down, "Now let me see that ice for a minute." 

Hikari began pressing the ice against Sunset's side. She shuddered from the pain but it didn't last as the cool ice relieved some of the pain. Sunset sighed as Hikari placed her hands on the ice, "Now just keep pressure on that spot and it should help a little bit."

Sunset began applying the same amount of pressure, "Thanks."

"Not my first time doing this." Hikari said, "We do go through a lot of ice back home." 

"It's a sign of good training." Akiko said patting Lora's back. 

Sunset had a silent laugh, trying to keep quiet for Lora, while looking at the video Hikari was watching. "So what are you watching if you don't mind me asking?"

Hikari sighed pausing the video and leaned her head back on the couch. "It turns out Godzilla and Mothra sensed Twilight's little burst as well. I was hoping we would avoid this. But, buy the looks of things, Mothra is spreading herself out to keep watch and Godzilla is....hunting."

"You mean he's hunting Twilight!" Sunset shot up with a worried look. Although she immediately regretted it when a sharp pain went through her side caused by her quick movement. She hissed from the pain as she slowly sat back down. 

Lora moaned as she twitched in her sleep. Her body began to glow as a green aura covered her hand and the bottom of Akiko's shirt. Lora pulled her hand forward pulling up Akiko's shirt and began wrapping herself in it. "Sunset you mind keeping it down before I go top less." Akiko sighed patting Lora's head.

Sunset grimaced, "Sorry. Again."

"No need to worry Godzilla isn't hunting Twilight." Hikari smiled but it faded into a frown, "But, strange as it may sound, that has me worried more."

Sunset started to sweat, "You mean he's hunting a kaiju, like Battra or Varan. So that means..."

"They're here." A low voice came from behind them. Sunset turned to see Adagio stepping out of her guest room. 

The siren was in Sunset's old pajamas, although they were slightly to small on her. She was drenched in sweat and her puffy hair was down. Her eyes were pinpricks as she shook in place. She was breathing heavily as it looked like she was on the verge of having a panic attack. 

Hikari quickly began shaking her head, "No, if Midnight and Kuro were here right now we would have known it." 

"Are you sure? They snuck up on you in New York." Adagio said.

"We were caught up in the Muto attack and some team drama." Hikari said, "If Battra was here right now then the weather would have changed and Varan seemed to erratic while he was fighting. So Midnight may not have as much influence on him. You don't have to worry, Adagio."

Hikari tired smiling at Adagio, but she still looked terrified. Akiko looked at the scene pulling on her hair, "So much for not going topless." She slowly began taking her shirt off making Hikari gasp and cover Sunset's eyes as Akiko was now in a sports bra. She was gentle making sure not to wake Lora in the process as she wrapped up the Elias. She put Lora down gently stroking her head as Lora started to grumble out a protest, "I'll be back so sleep tight." 

She rose up from the couch walked to Adagio patting her on the shoulder. "Come on puffy let's go get some air. Sunny you ever go on the roof before?"

"Yeah there's a ladder on the side." Sunset said.

"Good." Akiko said as she began leading Adagio outside.

Hikari watched them leave before leaning back on the couch putting her head in her hands letting out a long sigh, "I really screwed the pooch didn't I?"

"Don't be so hard on yourself." Sunset said, "She's been through a lot."

"I know I've been through the same thing." Hikari said looking down, "I do have the privilege of being Kuro's favorite toy after all." She slumped her shoulders before lifting up her shirt revealing a small scar above her navel. It wasn't as deep or old as the ones on Kuro, but it still looked similar. 

"She calls this a mark." Hikari spoke softly lowering her shirt, "Kuro didn't have the best life. She was treated like an animal and tortured her entire life. It's what drove her away from humanity and meeting Midnight only intensified those feelings."

"Why would someone torture her like that?" Sunset asked, "What kind of a parent would do that to a child?"

Hikari shook her head looking out the window to the moon, "Do you remember the story I told you and your friends when we first met. How Kubo lost his parents?"

"Yeah the night before you said that was the anniversary of their deaths. That Yearling woman mentioned it at the hospital she said Kuro...carved it into her partners back." Sunset said with a shudder recalling seeing Yearling and her partner Fleetfoot bloodied. 

"Yes well that incident is known as the 'Meltdown'." Hikari said.

Sunset began thinking back to when she began researching kaiju. She recalled some of her early studies into the first era of kaiju. She was surprised to learn that there was more than one Godzilla. She had skimmed through some of the details as she wanted to find out more about the current one. But she did remember that the first Godzilla was killed by a strange device know as the Oxygen Destroyer. The second Godzilla, and one that seemed to strike the most fear in people, died during a battle in Tokyo. "So this 'Meltdown' was caused by the second Godzilla attacking right. So did he kill Kubo's parents?"

Hikari shook her head again, "No, that Godzilla was misunderstood. Kind of like ours, although he was more aggressive. But during the Meltdown. That Godzilla gained a large amount of power so much so that his body couldn't contain it. The defense force planned on luring him to an uninhabited island and have him die without injuring anything. But, two problems occurred the first was our Godzilla, who was called Minya at the time, appearing in Tokyo bay and the second was Destoroyah." Hikari spoke that kaiju's name with slight distain.

Sunset tilted her head in confusion, "Sorry, but I've never heard of that kaiju before. Does he have a picture anywhere?"

"Destoroyah is a name rarely spoken outside of Japan. Many want to forget about it. When that thing attacked it killed anything in it's path including reporters who got to close to the action. In just one night Destoroyah turned Tokyo into a living hell on Earth. It left nothing but a trail of bodies behind....like Kubo's parents." Hikari's voice grew cold as she clenched her hands.

Sunset looked down recalling the dream she had earlier that day. Then seeing the hurt face of Kubo, "How was it stopped?" she asked in small tone, "You said your Godzilla or Minya appeared right? Did he beat him back?"

"No, what Destoroyah did to him was something never seen before," Hikari looked Sunset in the eye with a serious yet all to grim demeanor, "Destoroyah was the first kaiju recorded to torture an enemy. Minya was too small to fight back so Destoroyah managed break every bone in his body. If the second Godzilla hadn't appeared ours may not be here today. The fight between the two was intense, but in the end not even a fully grown Godzilla was enough to stop Destoroyah. So to both finish off Destoroyah and save his son the second unleashed all of the energy in his body by causing a meltdown inside of his body that resulted in a massive explosion. That was enough to kill Destoroyah."

Sunset nodded her head in understanding but something was still off, "How does this relate to Kuro?"

"Right, I was just getting to that. You know Kubo lost his parents to Destoroyah." Hikari said she closed her eyes taking a breath that was full of pity, "Well it just so happened that Kuro lost her family to that monster as well." Sunset took in a breath at hearing this as she covered her mouth. 

"Many children lost their families on that day and the press called them the children of the Meltdown. The country tried taking care of them some of the best therapist came in to help deal with the situation. But it didn't help the those kids were never the same. You saw it for yourself with Kubo when the Mutos attacked." 

Sunset thought back to the look of rage Kubo had when she first met him. "Yeah he really freaked out back there."

"Yeah they reminded him of Destroyah. Luckily Kubo had my family to support him, it's why he was able to calm down." Hikari said with a small smile as she began recalling a past memory. Though it quickly faded when she started talking again, "Kuro on the other hand wasn't as lucky. From what I read in her file she was on the streets for a good portion of her life. Until she taken by a very bad group of people. They tortured her to the point that her hair turned white and gave her those horrible 'marks'. It was so much so that it wrapped Kuro's view of the world." 

"So her parents were killed by that Destoroyah thing and then she was taken in by a group that treats her worse than dirt?" Sunset asked trying to recap process Hikari's story. She experienced Kuro's insanity first hand now it seemed all this was a form of her acting out against the world. It felt so cruel and unfair that something like that would happen to someone. No one was there to comfort her or save her. Kuro was alone. Just like she was . The thought was enough to bring tears to her eyes. She began choking on her words, "Why...why did something like that happen?"

Sunset began to let out small sobs and Hikari looked at her in sympathy. "I asked the same thing every time I see her. Kuro just tells me that there is no such thing as 'hope' in this world not until she purges it with Midnight. She always tries to break me with that idea. But, you wanna know what's weird?" 

"What?" Sunset asked.

Hikari smiled and pulled her into a tight hug, "I still want to save her. The same way I saved Kubo."

Sunset looked at Hikari confused as the scientist began wiping tears from her face, "Like Kubo?"

"Kuro, likes to remind us that Kubo could have ended up like her and that he still can. But I have my doubts." Hikari said with a determined smile, "Kuro is just a scared girl trapped in the dark. She just needs help being pulled out."

Sunset let the words sink in, "You really want to save her?" Hikari held a soft smile looking at Sunset. She returned it being from a world where friendship was power she could understand. Heck she was even stopped by it. "Well if anyone can do it I know it's you, Miss Hikari. But what about Midnight?"

Lora suddenly began twitching in her sleep and mumbling something. Hikari quickly leaned past Sunset and began stroking the Elias. She softly shushed her until Lora went back to taking calm breaths. Hikari leaned back up with a sigh, "That's a sensitive topic and a bridge we'll have to cross when we get to it."

Sunset looked at Lora as she slept. All she did was mention Midnight's name and turned whatever dream she was having into a nightmare. She didn't know the full relationship between the two Elias, but it seemed close. If that were the case she wouldn't bring it up unless she said it was okay. She'd just let Lora have a happy dream, "Is it okay if I?" 

As if she knew what Sunset was about to say Hikari guided Sunset's hand. "Gently, don't press down, and stay along her back." She whispered as Sunset touched Lora's head then lightly stroked her down to her back. Lora's response was a soft sigh as she turned in her sleep. Sunset did her best to keep back a squeal from how cute Lora's actions were. When she wasn't frowning or lecturing. Lora was actually more adorable than Moll. 

Hikari giggled as she looked out the window again staring at the moon, "You know it was a night like this when Kubo became my best friend." 

Sunset looked at Hikari with deep interest as she began recalling her favorite memory.

___________________________________________________
Hokkaido (1995)

"One, two, three! Here I come!" An eight year old Hikari called out as she ran through her suburban house. She giggled as she began pulling back blinds and searching around any place that could be used as a hiding spot. A few minutes passed, but Hikari began to run out of spots to search. She stopped in a bedroom and scratched her head continuously groaning to herself. 

"Hey where are you?" 

Hikari yelped when she was lifted off her feet. A tall woman with flowing black hair smiled as she brought Hikari to her pearl skinned face. "Su, you can't just give up like that." She spoke with a slight New York accent.

"You're too good at hiding, Mommy!" Hikari complained with a frown.

"Actually you were looking right at me." Her mother deadpanned bringing her to the closet, "Next time try moving the coats when you're looking in the closet."

Hikari moaned her disappointment as her mother kept her in her arms. "Well since I won that means it's time for a punishment." Her mother had a devious smile as she set on the bed, "It's tickle time!" Hikari let out loud laughs as her mother began tickling her. They both stopped when they heard the front door open. Hikari lit up jumping off the bed. 

"Daddy's back!" Hikari shouted.

"Su you know not to jump off the bed." Her mother scolded though she had a wide smile on her face as well, "Now let's go see him together."

Hikari held her mother's hand and pulled her along as she ran down the hall. She quickly made her way down the stairs seeing a Japanese man with a scruffy bread and short black hair. He had a tired look on his face when he looked up to Hikari. She began to slow down as she looked at him, "Daddy?" 

"Seto?" Hikari's mother asked with concern on her face.

Seto Hikari looked up at them flashing a smile on his tired face, "There are my beautiful angles."

He walked forward revealing that behind him was a small boy with spiky orange hair. He looked down as if he was lost in thought. Hikari smiled at him, but the boy didn't return it. Hikari looked at him confused then back to her father. Seto bent down patting the boy on the shoulder, "Mary, Susan, you remember Kubo right?"

"Jon and Ashely's little boy right? It's been awhile since we last saw you little guy." Mary said bending down to look Kubo in the eye with a smile. Kubo continued to look off into space without saying a word.

Seto sighed rising back up with Mary, "Susan, how about you show Kubo to the couch and watch some cartoons. I need to talk with your mother for a minute." 

Hikari complied taking Kubo's hand with a smile. "Come on, Kubo!" 

Kubo looked to Seto which earned him a pat on the back to move him forward. Hikari giggled as she ran leading Kubo with her. She quickly lead him to their living room as she heard her parents talking. For a moment she thought she heard her mother sobbing. But she was to happy about having a playmate to pay attention. She grabbed the remote holding it up to Kubo with a smile, "Do you like Digimon? It should be on by now." 

Her response from Kubo was a nod. It was strange that Kubo didn't respond to her, but she figured it was because he was nervous. She turned on the television and it came on to a news station. The screen was full of a destroyed Tokyo. The city looked as though it was hit by every natural disaster on the planet. The headlines running under the screen read 'Night of Terror', 'King of the Monsters Dead?'. 

"Mommy and I watched this last night that new kaiju was scary looking. Daddy was there helping people in shelters. Do you think Godzilla is really gone?" Hikari started shooting off questions to Kubo. However; Kubo was breathing heavily clutching his chest and his eyes were wide as dinner plates. 

"Kubo?"

She heard a gasp from behind and saw her parents run in front of the television. Her father took the remote from Hikari turning off the television while her mother wrapped Kubo into a tight hug. She placed Kubo's head in her shoulder, "Kubo, it's alright it's over you're safe now." 

"Let's not watch TV for a while." Seto said placing the remote, "Mary, can you take him away."

Mary shook her head, "Kubo, let's get some lunch I bet your hungry." She took him into her arms as Kubo held onto her shirt tightly. Hikari could see his knuckles starting to whiten. 

As Hikari watched Kubo be taken away she looked at her father with concern, "Did I do something wrong?" She asked with teary eyes.

"No, you did nothing wrong sweat heart." Seto said sitting down next to Hikari holding her shoulders, "Kubo's just been through a lot lately and he'll be staying with us."

"What happened, Daddy?"

Seto had trouble answering as he kept trying to form the right words, "His parents have gone away for a long time and I said I would take him for a while." He looked at Hikari with a smile that was meant to show everything was okay. But, she could see that he was hiding pain. Hikari looked to her mother as she held Kubo in her arms. She was doing her best to calm him down by lightly patting his back and humming a song to him. However, Kubo's eyes were full of fear as he continued to shake in her arms.

..............
Hours Later
..............

Hikari was lying in her bed trying to sleep, but that wasn't happening. She couldn't stop thinking about Kubo's small melt down. He wasn't any better for the rest of the day or so she thought anyway. Once her mother guided Kubo to the guest room he never left. Even when it was time for dinner Kubo stayed there and her mother just brought food for him. She tried going inside to speak to him, but her parents forbid it stating that Kubo needed time to himself. 

She couldn't help thinking that it was her fault that this was going on. Kubo was fine until she turned on the news. 'He must be scared of kaiju worse than me.' She thought to herself as she turned in her bed. When she looked at her clock she noticed that it was eleven o'clock, way past her bed time. But she couldn't help feeling guilty about upsetting Kubo. 'I know I can make him an apology card!' Her head sprang up as she held a wide smile. She knew she needed to be in bed right now, but this was more important. Besides it wasn't a school night.

She turned on the lamp in her dresser while pulling out paper and crayons. She happily hummed to herself as she began drawing pictures. Though she suddenly heard something in the hallway. She stopped working and walked toward her door. Looking outside in the dark hall she saw nothing. Hikari shrugged it off thinking it to be nothing and got ready to go back to work. But the noise came back and Hikari groaned in annoyance.

"How am I supposed to work with that noise?" She whispered before walking out of her room. 

Nothing was there but the hallway. When she looked to her parents room it was dark and the only noise coming out were the soft snores of her father. That was something she was used to hearing. This noise was different it was softer and now it was getting louder. Making it much easier to identify the source. The guest room.

"Kubo?" Hikari slowly made her way to the room and pressed her ear to it. That's when she finally heard the sound of soft sobbing. She opened it a crack to peak inside and saw Kubo sitting in the bed. His head was buried in his lap as he softly cried.

"Mommy Daddy, come back." He softly cried as he gripped his hands.

Hikari watched him with eyes full of pity. She remembered the words of her parents telling her to let Kubo keep to himself until he was ready to talk. But how could she just stand there and watch him cry like that?

"Please...I don't want to be alone." Kubo let the tears fall freely down his face, "Mommy don't be dead. Please don't be dead. You promised you'd come back. You promised!" 

Kubo kept crying unware of the weight added onto his bed. "It's okay." A soft voice spoke to him. Kubo brought his head up as he sniffled. Hikari sat in front of him letting the moon shine onto her face. "You aren't alone." She said with a soft smile as she wrapped him in a tight hug. 

"I'm right here so you aren't alone." Hikari softly spoke as she stroked his hair with a giggle, "Your hair is prickly it's like a porcupine."

Kubo was surprised by her actions as he felt the warmth of the girl hugging him. The soft laughs she had when she touched his hair. Kubo sniffed back some of his snot, "Hey stop pulling my hair." He said with a loud voice trying to mask the fact that he was crying. He broke away from her hug rubbing his head, "You shouldn't do that to someone you don't know."

"Didn't we meet this morning?" Hikari deadpanned.

"That doesn't count we didn't introduce ourselves." Kubo said.

"Well according to my Mom we met when we were really young. Though babies can't hold memories unless they see things all the time. It has something to do with their brains still developing." Hikari began rambling.

Kubo wiped away the tears on his face listening to the girl explain memories. Though all she was talking about was completely flying over his head. So he looked at her like she was alien clown and responded with the only word that came to mind, "What?"

"Sorry I was rambling. I do that." Hikari giggled.

"It's okay you're really smart." Kubo said.

"Thanks!" Hikari said with a bright smile weirding Kubo out, "Anyway since we don't remember introducing ourselves let's do it over again. I'm Susan Hikari. I'm eight years old." She held out her hand.

"I-I'm Kubo Hudson. I'm nine." Kubo said keeping his hands by his sides.

Hikari pouted when she saw that he wasn't trying to hold her hand. She quickly took his hand into her despite his protest and she began to shake it, "Nice to meet you, Kubo." 

"You too, Susan."

"Hikari."

Kubo looked at her confused.

"My Mom calls me Susan, but I like being called by my last name. It's prettier." Hikari explained.

"Okay, you can call just call me Kubo." He said looking out the window. 

Hikari did the same looking at the clear sky and the beautiful full moon. "It's a really pretty night."

"Yeah I love looking at the moon. I always look at with...with." Kubo's voice trailed off as tears began to form in his eyes again. 

Hikari noticed it and wrapped him into a tight hug. "I'll watch the moon with you."

Kubo touched her arm and his voice was barely above a whisper, "Thanks."

"I don't know what happened to you, Kubo. But I promise I won't leave you alone. No matter what." Hikari spoke softly resting her head on his shoulder. "So you don't have to cry anymore."

"Thanks Hikari. But," Kubo held back a sniffle, "I don't know if I can stop."

"Then I'll be your tissue." Hikari said with a silly smile as she wiped away some of his tears.

"That's gross." Kubo snickered through some of his sobs. 

The two children sat on the bed looking at the moon. Kubo would let out small cries that would have Hikari gently pat his back to calm him down. Neither of them could tell how much time passed until Hikari started yawning. "Hey you should go to bed." Kubo said.

Hikari shook her head, "No way, I promised not to leave you alone. So I'm staying until you fall asleep."

"You'll fall asleep first." Kubo said as he let out his own yawn.

"Nope it's gonna be you." Hikari snickered but she started yawning to. Her face turned red causing Kubo to snicker as well. Their eyes started to get heavy as they began swaying, "Hey Kubo will you watch Digimon with me tomorrow?"

"Of course that's my favorite show." 

"Okay pinkie promise." Hikari held up her little finger.

Kubo looked at her with a smile and wrapped his finger around hers. "Promise." 

They fell onto the bed holding their fingers and with happy smiles as they let out sleeping breaths.

___________________________________________________________
(Now)

"We were completely inseparable after that." Hikari said.

She was expecting Sunset to say something, but all she got in return was a yawn. She felt a wait on her shoulder and found Sunset to be leaning on her shoulder. Her eyes were only half open, "Sorry Hikari I just got really sleepy." She was about to move her head but Hikari gently pulled her back.

"It's okay I don't mind." Hikari said with a smile. 

Sunset looked to her in surprise, "Thanks."

"Sunset."

"Yeah?"

"It's okay if you're scared." Hikari said looking Sunset in the eye, "You don't have to keep up this tough act it'll only make you more paranoid. Just let someone else do the fighting for you. That's what we're here for."

Sunset clenched her fist as Hikari gently rubbed her side making sure to avoid her bruise. She was scared. Scared of losing her life. Her friends. Her mother. She was also scared of something else, "Hikari I am scared. Like really scared. But I'm also scared for you guys as well."

"Us?"

"Kubo got frostbite fighting Kuro. Mothra was nearly killed in that fight.  What if something worse happens? All because you guys were trying to protect me. I couldn't bare to see that." She spoke with a sad whisper, "I want to get stronger so no one else get's hurt even if they're protecting me."

"Do you trust us?"

"Yes."

Hikari smiled and let out a small chuckle, "Then you just passed your first step in getting stronger." Sunset looked to her confused, "If you don't trust someone to have your back then you'll just be in the way. Or at least that's what Akiko told me when she started training me."

"You can fight?" 

"I'm not as good as the others but yeah." Hikari said rubbing the back of her head, "She also told me that someone whose fighting to protect another is the strongest fighter alive. That's when she started teaching me a few moves."

"Fighting to protect someone and trusting someone willing to fight for you." Sunset said letting the words sink in, "Do you think Akiko could give me a few lessons?"

Hikari looked at Sunset surprised as she tried thinking of the right words to say. As if on cue Lora turned in her sleep with a snort. "Gonna....die." She spoke in her sleep. 

Sunset looked to the Elias then to Hikari who sighed. She gave a deadpan stare and nodded in agreement. 

"Well I've been through worse." Sunset said looking determined.

"You say that now." Hikari said before turning back to her laptop. She had paused on the image of Godzilla swimming out to sea. Sunset looked at the image as well seeing the giant wading off into the ocean. He snarled looking ready to fight whatever he was going to find.

"You've got my back." She spoke softly looking at Godzilla then turning to look at Hikari, " And I've got yours."

Hikari smiled at Sunset resting her head on top of the Equestrian. 

_________________________

On Sunset's roof Adagio was leaning over the edge looking up at the sky. It was perfectly clear and the moon shined brightly down on her. Her hair was flowing in the wind. She was taking deep breaths of the night air. 

"Easy, puffy, the airs not going anywhere." Akiko said sitting down behind her.

"I know I'm just taking it all in." Adagio said not turning around.

"Or are you trying to find storm clouds?" Akiko asked with a raised eyebrow.

Adagio became tense as she tried looking away. The sky hadn't changed in the time she'd been up there. She knew it and yet she was compelled to keep her eyes on it. The only thing she could think about was Battra appearing in the sky and Midnight coming to finish her off. 

"Akiko."

"Hey you're Kubo's little sister now. So from her on out your my little sister. So you can call me Big Sis or Aki." Akiko said with a smile.

"Aki." Adagio said her voice was low and squeaked like a mouse. When she turned around Akiko frowned. Adagio was sniffling as tears ran down her face like a waterfall, "I'm so scared!"

"I know." Akiko spoke softly.

"I sent Aria and Sonata away so they wouldn't be hurt. But I don't want to die! I can't leave them behind! Sunset said having friends would keep me safe! But what can friends do against monsters?!" Adagio dropped to her knees holding her shoulders. She started to hyperventilate as she rubbed her scar, "It hurt so much when gave me this! And all that witch did was watch me while I was dying! With those cold eyes I can still feel them looking at me!"  She kept crying hard as fear began overtaking her. She kept going until she felt herself being pulled into something warm. It was soft and she heard a beat. There was gentle stroke going down her back. 

"Hush little angle dry your little tears. Hush little angle you don't need to fear." Akiko softly sang as she pulled Adagio into her chest and rubbed her back. Adagio swallowed back some of her tears as she held onto Akiko. The G-team captain kept singing as Adagio slowly stopped shaking. 'Never thought I'd have to bust out my old lullaby again. Especially for someone other than my little Vecy.' She thought to herself as memories began to play in her head.

___________________________________________________________________
Okinawa (1992)

"Hush little angle dry your little tears. Hush little angle you don't need to fear. Hush little angle Mama's right here." A red headed woman softly sang to the little girl sitting in her lap. The woman was in a small t-shirt and sweat pants and the girl was in a pink night gown. The child clung to her tightly as a stroke of lightning came from the sky lighting up the bedroom.

"It's really coming down out there." A man with a short black buzz cut was standing in front of the window watching the heavy rains fall, "I think we'll be staying in tomorrow, Miki."

"Hughes, would you not be so loud. I've almost got Missy down." Miki said in a sharp whisper. 

"Didn't we agree that her name would be Ame Akiko?" Hughes said walking over to the bed that Miki and Akiko were lying in. Akiko let out a soft yawn as she pulled herself from Miki's belly and looked between her and Hughes. Hughes smiled at Akiko patting her on the head as he got into the bed. She giggled waving her arms at him.

"Papa!" 

"She wants you, Papa." Miki said with a giggle handing Akiko over.

Hughes sighed taking the giggling little girl in his arms. "Hey Ame. Aren't you tired yet? You know the thunder won't get you." 

Akiko pulled on his cheek starting to laugh, "Sleepy with, Papa!"

"You heard the little lady." Miki said with a smile.

"One of these days your gonna end up sleeping in your own room, Ame." Hughes said as he pulled the covers the over himself.

"Oh does someone miss our alone time?" Miki asked wiggling her eyebrows.

Hughes blushed, "Hey, not in front of the kid."

"She doesn't know what were talking about." Miki teased sticking her tongue out. Akiko merely looked in between the two not understanding what was going on between the adults.

"Sleepy time?"

"Promise you'll stay asleep?" Miki asked. Akiko nodded her head with a wide smile. This earned her a kiss on both cheeks from Hughes and Miki.  Akiko giggled as she held onto Hughes and Miki's arms as they wrapped around. She had a wide smile even as the thunder kept bellowing outside. She was enjoying the warmth of her Mama and the soothing heart beat of her Papa. She no longer had to worry about the cold silence of the outside world.
> For Everfree: Akiko and Anguirus
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

......................
Okinawa 1992
......................

The rain was coming down hard on the secluded house. It was surrounded by small trees that shielded the view to the beach. The house was large and came with a deck that faced the forest, perfect for sitting outside on nice sunny days, but today was not one those days. For one it was the early hours of the night and the weather was matching the mood of the two inside the house. 

Dr. Miki Akiko, age 29, one of the youngest megazoologist in history, stood in her living room with a telephone to her ear. Her eyes were wide her hand twitching as tears ran down her face. She was doing her best to keep her voice calm as she spoke, "O-o-okay, thank you doctor."

"Again my deepest condolences, Ms. Akiko." The voice spoke over the phone before it went dead. 

Miki let the dial tone play in her ear for a moment before it slipped from her hand. The red haired one dropped to her knees as she clutched her face and began crying. Her sobs were so loud that she didn't hear her front door open and close. A man with dark black hair stepped in. He was soaking wet from being in the rain and was carrying two suitcases in his arms like they were nothing. 

"Miki, couldn't you have helped out a little bit with unpacking? I mean half these bags are yours." He sighed. His eyebrow raised when he didn't get a smart remark. "Miki?"

That's when he saw her on her knees sobbing. "Miki!" He dropped the suitcases he was carrying and rushed to the her side. He knelt down rubbing her back gently, "Hey, what's wrong?"

Miki removed her hands revealing her tear stained face, "Hughes, it was the doctor." Miki said tears still falling as she held her stomach. Hughes looked at her like he just received a punch to the gut. The air was slowly leaving his body. He put a shaky hand on top of Miki's as her head fell into his chest and began to soak his shirt with tears. "The radiation it affected me after all. I-I-I can't have children.....I'm sterile." 

Hughes sighed gently rubbing her back and hugging Miki. "Don't blame yourself. It was that thing's fault. I should have killed it when I had the chance." 

Miki stopped sobbing, briefly, to punch Hughes in the chest. She looked at him with hard eyes as her red hair flared with her eyes. "Don't you dare blame this on, Minya! This is my fault, Hughes! I was the one who didn't fight hard enough to keep him on the island! I was the one who didn't figure out he was calling his father! Making me the one who lead Godzilla into the city! So all of this is my fault!" Miki was huffing as tears still fell from her eyes. She then looked down at her stomach clutching her fist tightly as she grit her teeth, "And this is my punishment." 

"Miki." Hughes said softly as he slowly reached out to her. The punch hadn't hurt that much, but seeing Miki in such pain hurt Hughes more than anything else. He slowly reached out to her, but Miki pulled away from him with a sniffle. 

"I broke up a family and now mine is gone before it even started." Miki wiped away a tear from her eye.

"No." 

Miki looked at Hughes as he stared at her. He reached out and held her trembling hand and brought it up to his lips. He gently kissed her hand. "Miki, I'll still be apart of your family." 

"Hughes?" Miki looked at Hughes with surprised eyes. Her face was flushed from both crying and her heart beating a little faster. She sniffled and let herself be pulled into his lips. When she broke away she looked at Hughes, "You'll still be apart of my family even if we won't have a child?"

"Miki, I'm not leaving you." Hughes said. He had a soft smile that she returned with a sniffle. 

She wrapped arms around him and pushed her head into his chest giving him a small kiss. "I hate that I can't stay mad at you."

"I love you too." Hughes said kissing Miki on the top of her head. "So, how about I make us dinner?"

Miki gripped him tighter, "Hughes, can we just...stay like this for a little longer?"

"Sure." 

With little effort Hughes picked Miki up and walked her to the couch. He continued to rub her back as she kept her arms around him. Miki happily listened to the sound of Hughes heart beat letting it slowly lull her to sleep. Her heart was still broken, but she at least had someone to comfort her. It didn't take long for the cuddling couple to lull each other to sleep with their comforting heat. 

Unbeknownst to them they were being watched from the outside. Purple eyes shined from the tree line that was masking the watcher's body. The rain covered their foot steps as they etched closer to the house. They stayed on all fours like a wolf. When they made it to the deck the intruder moved slowly stopping when their foot would make a slight creak in the wood. They looked through the glass door at the sleeping couple on the couch. They let out a small growl at the sight of them. They didn't focus on them long as their eyes focused on the hallway leading to the kitchen. If they squinted they could make out the fresh stack of apples on the counter then to the refrigerator. 

Their stomach started to growl and they licked their lips. They touched the glass feeling it's edges until they found one part on the bottom where the glass was broken. Suddenly Miki's head slowly rose up and she looked to the glass door with a raised eyebrow. 

"Must have been the wind." She said softly with a yawn. As the door was empty she yawned again before lying her head back down on Hughes' chest. Unknown to her purple eyes suddenly returned from the dark watching her.

................
One hour later
................

Miki slowly opened her eyes with a soft yawn. She looked up noticing that Hughes was still under her and sleeping. She giggled at his soft snores and the feeling of being pushed up every time he took a breath. She gently pulled herself away from him careful not to wake him up. 'How did I get a boyfriend like you?' She thought to herself with a smile. She stretched her body popping some of her joints. She looked up at the lights that were still on and sighed. 

"There's my electricity bill going up." She whispered.

That's when she noticed her reflection in the screen of her television. She felt her heart dip for a moment as she began thinking about the idea of looking at herself in mirror when she was pregnant. The idea of looking at herself with a baby bump would always fill her joy and made her giggle. Now it seemed that was nothing but a dream to see herself with a child. Her shoulders slumped and she felt her eyes starting to sting.

Before she could start crying Miki slapped her cheeks shaking her head. "Can't keep focusing on that." She spoke to herself and walked to the kitchen. "A little snack always perks up my mood. I know I bought some taiyaki before I left for Tokyo." 

She walked past the couch, heading straight for the kitchen, ready to eat some comfort food. That's when she heard a crack under her foot. Miki looked down at her foot and lifted it her eyes growing wide at the sight of glass on the ground. She then lifted up her foot checking for cuts as she was walking bare foot. Sighing in relief when there were no cuts on her foot, she looked at the where the glass had come from and was shocked to find that there was a hole in the glass door. It was small as if someone had thrown a rock through it. But she couldn't find a stone anywhere in sight just bits of glass that were red.

She rose an eyebrow checking her feet again. 'I'm not cut so that means.' Miki's eyes became wide as she looked at where the hole was. It was only a few inches under the lock and nob. Miki held her hand over her mouth to suppress a small yelp and started to slowly back up to the couch. She quickly started to rock Hughes awake. He moaned as his eyes slowly started to flutter open.

"Miki? What time is it?" 

"Hughes, shush!" Miki held up her finger before pointing to the glass door, "I think someone broke in."

Hughes quickly shot up looking at the door noticing that the drapes around the door were moving slightly with the wind making his eyes narrow. He slowly reached for his side and cursed when he didn't feel what he was looking for, "Forgot where I put my gun."

"Okay, first of all I'm really concerned that you can forget where you put a weapon so easily. Second we're not having a shoot out in my house."

"Then what do you suggest?"

"Aren't you supposed to be a fighting genius? Make do with that!" Miki yelled in a very low whisper.

Suddenly they heard the sound of something breaking making Miki jump. Hughes looked into the hall leading into the kitchen. He sighed looking at her, "Stay here and call the police."

"What about you?" 

"I'll deal with it. You said I was a fighting genius." Hughes said with a confident smile, "I'll be safe."

"That's what the guy says in a horror movie before he dies." Miki said.

"Well this is real life." Hughes said giving Miki a quick kiss. 

He rose up from the couch slowly keeping his body low as he made his way to the kitchen. Miki looked at Hughes amazed as he had very little opening for someone to attack. If whoever was in the house was going to attack Hughes, they were in for a terrifying surprise. Hughes stood behind the wall he looked at Miki motioning toward the phone. She responded with a quick nod rushing to the landline.

Hughes then disappeared into the kitchen as Miki started dialing the phone. Before she could dial the last number there was a low growl. 'Did a gorilla break in?' She thought with wide eyes she then looked at the glass on the ground. Noticing the blood she saw that there was a trail leading to the kitchen, but that didn't have her interest. It was the size of them that had Miki interested. They were so small like the size of a child. 

"Miki!" Hughes voice came from the kitchen full of alarm.

Miki dropped the phone making and ran to the kitchen. She was expecting to see Hughes in a struggle with some kind of wild animal person. Instead she saw Hughes standing still with his arm held out. "Be slow don't do anything too rash." He said in a low voice trying to keep himself level. Miki made her way to him she looked over his shoulder and her jaw dropped.

In front of the refrigerator was a little girl with black hair that draped over her body, the only other thing covering her was a long torn shirt that was covered in dry mud, her body was so thin that Miki thought she was looking at a living skeleton. The girl held a half eaten apple in her teeth while she stood over a broken bowel of apples. Like a wild wolf she was snarling at them her eyes swinging wildly at Hughes and Miki. Her back was hunched up and her long finger nails scraping along the ground. 

"I think this our invader." Hughes whispered in a calm voice. 

The girl stamped her hand on the ground growling louder. She moved on all fours pacing. She was like a cornered animal looking for a way to escape. 

"You recognize her?" Hughes asked.

"I haven't been here in months she could be anyone's kid." Miki said, "Hey there little missy you got a name?"

Miki was making Hughes crouch down with her keeping her hands in the air. She began to show she wasn't a threat as she held a smile. The girl's growls got louder as she stared at Miki. The apple in her mouth spilt in half and the girl let out a loud roar. It was high-pitched and from what Miki could tell dry. 

"I don't think she can talk Miki or understand us." Hughes said looking at the girl's mismatched teeth, "She's like an animal."

Miki didn't say a word as she slowly advanced to the girl. Keeping her hands in sight Miki kept getting closer and the girl roared again. "Shhhh. It's okay you're just hungry aren't you, little missy?" Miki smiled as she slowly extended her hand. The girl saw this and lunged revealing her sharp teeth with a dry roar. Miki grit her teeth as the girl bit her hand. 

"Miki!"

"Hughes don't move. One move and she'll never trust me." Miki looked over her shoulder with serious eyes despite having her flesh torn away. "I've got this."

Hughes let out a breath through his nose. Nodding his head he stayed back from the situation. Miki turned back smiling at the girl, who was still biting her. She kept calm despite the pain as the girl bit down harder looking Miki in the eye as she did so. 

"Wouldn't you prefer an apple instead? You didn't finish your first one." Miki held an apple over the girl's head. The girl looked at Miki then the apple she let go of the woman's hand and lifted her boney hand to the fruit. In a flash she snatched it from Miki's hand and began eating it. Miki giggled at the sight as the girl kept a close eye on her while still eating vigorously. She opened the fridge the pop made the girl stop and stare. "Would you like some water?"

Miki pulled out a pitcher of water. "Wa-ter." Miki sounded out holding up the pitcher with a smile.

"Miki, I don't think she understands." Hughes said.

The girl kept chewing on the apple, but wasn't taking her eyes off the water. "Wa...Wa!" She started shouting while holding out another hand, "Wawa!" Some of the apple spat out of her mouth.

"Okay, she kind of understands." Hughes said looking at the girl.

Miki smiled and rose up the girl rose with her holding up her hands, "Wawa!" 

"Okay, missy, calm down I'm just getting you a cup." Miki said. The girl was now following her like a puppy shouting for the water. That's when Hughes noticed the small cuts and bruises on her bare legs and the fact that she was shaking with each step. 

"How long has she been out there?" Hughes said. 

Miki looked at the girl as she kept trying to grab the pitcher calling out. She then pulled out a cup and poured in water. She knelt down holding it to the girl. She sniffed it curiously then the cup. "This is a cup. Cup."

"C...up?" The girl said. 

"That's right cup." Miki said, "You have to put this in your other hand." 

She motioned for the girl's free hand. Although the child merely took two more large bites of the apple eating it straight to the core. She then tossed it away holding out both of her hands. Miki sighed, "Baby steps."

"Wawa?" The girl said again holding out both of her hands.

Miki held out the water letting the girl's boney fingers wrap around the glass. Miki held the bottom as the girl had shaking hands. She pulled back her head and gulped back the water. "You really were thirsty, missy." Miki said, "Hughes, get the bandages from the left shelf."

He got the bandages and some anti-biotic spray from the shelf and looked at Miki's bitten hand. "Okay, this may hurt a little." He said shaking the can.

Miki shook her head, "No, her first." 

"Are you serious?"

"She cut herself coming in. I don't want her getting an infection." Miki said. Her eyes were serious just as the girl let go of the cup with a loud gasp. She looked in between Miki and Hughes snarling at them both before backing away. "Easy, missy, were not going to hurt you."

"You say that now." Hughes said holding up the spray can. 

Miki held a finger to her lips. She looked at the girl and smiled holding out her hand again. "How about another apple?" Miki said this time sitting down and holding up another apple from the ground.

The girl cocked her head in curiosity and to Hughes's surprise she copied Miki. She sat down spreading out her feet. Hughes saw the small cuts on the girl's feet from where she stepped on the glass. Miki gave the girl her apple and then looked over to Hughes. She pointed to the can and bandages mouthing the words 'Get behind her'.

Hughes sighed and handed the medical supplies to Miki. The girl was too focused on her apple to notice. "You really like that apple don't you?" Miki asked as Hughes got behind her. 

"This won't end well." Hughes sighed.

Miki gave him a glare that he returned with an eye roll. "Okay, little missy, this might hurt a bit, but I promise you'll get something really good out of this. Hughes."

He sighed holding the girl's arms down. She stopped eating and began to struggle letting out high-pitched whines as her legs flailed. "Miki, hurry up she's stronger then she looks."

Miki held the girl's legs and kept the anti-biotic spray in her free hand. "Alright first foot."

.................
Later
............…..

"Yep, that went about as well as I thought it would." Hughes said, "And you have a mean kick." 

He looked at the girl, who was sitting at the kitchen table, she hissed at him. Her feet were covered in bandages and she tried kicking Hughes, but her legs were to short to reach him on the other side. That and she was also being held down by some rope. Miki walked over she was sporting a bruise on her cheek and a bandage on her hand, that was holding a smoking plate. She looked at the girl rolling her eyes.

"Hughes, would you untie Missy already?" Miki asked.

"You said to make sure doesn't runaway. And why are you calling her Missy?" 

"Because that's her name, Little Missy." Miki said.

Hughes sighed rolling his eyes to look at the girl, "Do you like that name kid?" 

'Missy' responded by hissing again and shaking the chair. 

"Okay then, what would you call her?"

Hughes looked out the window to the falling rain. "Ame."

"Ame? Rain? That's really creative."

"Yeah well it's better than Missy. Right, Ame?" Hughes asked rubbing the girl's head. She stopped hissing as Hughes gently rubbed her head. She looked at Hughes with wide eyes as she began cuddling against his hand making a soft hum. Miki smiled at the sight as she put the plate against the table. Revealing steaming balls of dough. 

"Okay then, Ame Missy Akiko. Would you like some takoyaki?" Miki asked.

"You're really giving her your last name?" Hughes asked. He stuck a pick into a ball and handed it to the girl. Akiko was drooling as she stared at it and her stomach growled. She opened her mouth.

"I don't think she has a family, Hughes. Look at her, she's probably been living in the forest since I left for Birth Island in December. There was a car crash when I left I heard there were no survivors. Looks like the reports were wrong." Miki said, "And look how old she is she may not even remember her parents." 

She rubbed Akiko's head softly. Hughes fed her more takoyaki looking at Akiko impressed, "But her will to live was strong enough to make her brake into houses. Impressive. She's a fighter."

"So, wanna help me raise this little cutey?" Miki asked.

"Miki, are you sure? Because this isn't like taking care of, Minya." Hughes asked with serious eyes.

"I think I'm being given a second chance." Miki said rubbing Akiko's head, "And I'm going to show the world that I'm worthy."

_________________________________________________________________________

Many scientist believed that certain parts of the world were hollow. Others believe that there are ancient species living in these hollow sections as well. 

The caverns were wide some of them roughly as wide as open plains. The only light source came from the shimmering rocks. The only sound came from something that could only be seen in nightmares. 

In one corner was a giant red centipede at least half the size of locomotive. The other was a pitch black scorpion the size of a eighteen wheeler. The scorpion was snapping at the centipede each time it tried to lunge. The arthropods were locked in a fight to the death. The black scorpion suddenly lunged at the centipede knocking it to the ground. It's pincers grabbed the creatures midsection slamming the centipede into the rocky ground. The centipede began wiggling wildly as the black scorpion began beating it like a drum.

The scorpion held it's giant stinger in the air like the grim reaper's scythe. It pierced the centipede's hide causing the beast to roar out in pain as the poison coursed through it's body. The black scorpion looked down at it's prey as it wriggled in agony slowly dying. It let out a victory roar before ripping into the centipede's belly. The black scorpion enjoyed the fresh meat after a hard fought battle. So much so that it didn't notice the much larger predator approaching from behind. The new creature was completely blind, it's gray scales helped it hide inside the tomb the monsters called home, two long legs helped the monster crawl across the ground, it's triangular head looked like a skull as a long tongue darted in and out. 

The Skullcrawler let out a high-pitched roar at the scorpion. The reptile stood above the scorpion easily placing it's foot on the creature. The scorpion tried stabbing into the Skullcrawler, but it's tail was caught between the monster's jaws. With a quick jerk the Skullcrawler ripped the scorpions tail off making the arthropod scream in pain. The hunter had quickly become the hunted as the Skullcrawler pressed down harder on the scorpion before yellow blood splattered across the rocky ground. The larger predator enjoyed it's feast with a sickening cackle as more of it's kind began to appear. Five Skullcrawlers dropped down from the walls of their cavern home. Each one varying in sizes from an eighteen wheeled truck to an office building.

The hunting party let out high-pitched roars scaring off any creature near them back into their holes. Although it didn't matter each of the reptiles could feel the movements along the ground, hear the sound of quickening heartbeats, and sniff out the fresh meat. The group was ready to engage the closet target they could sense. 

WAAAAAAEEEECK

The roar raddled the cave making the group fall silent as the ground shook. Each of the crawlers moved out the way bowing down in respect. The monster stood at least over a hundred feet tall. Like the other Skullcrawlers she stood on two legs the only difference were the massive bone spurs coming out of her elbows. She was the oldest of the monasteries and the hungriest. If it wasn't for the fact that they brought her food she would have eaten the males that make up her hunting party. The queen of the Skullcrawlers, Skull Devil, roared out in hunger. Her hunting party wasted no time in giving their own roars as they ran off searching for food. Skull Devil watched, or rather felt, them leave. She would have given chase if it wasn't for a strange scent in the air.  

Skull Devil wandered down into a slope sniffing at the ground for an unknown source. She rarely came to this part of her territory, so it was easy for something to wander off and hide somewhere. The thought of food made Skull Devil's mouth water as she continued to search. She stopped at a large structure one that was able to tower over the mad queen. She may not be able to see them, but Skull Devil could easily identify the smell of bones. She snarled at the bones in front of her as they were of creatures that easily towered over her. They may have been dead and she never felt one of these giant walking in her many years. But the mere thought of something so big in her territory, towering over her, angered Skull Devil. 

The smell started to linger in her nostrils and Skull Devil suddenly recognized it. Yolk. She began sniffing around the giant skeletons. The smell of yolk coming stronger from the inside. Eating a new born wasn't new to her she could identify a new born in an instant. This smell was new however. A new creature? Skull Devil began hissing as her instincts began taking over. Her other senses were kicking in. She could sense something nearby. It was hard to find, but she knew it was there hiding. It was clever, but she was determined. She was nurtured by these caves and knew where any creature would try hiding. 

She could feel herself getting closer. It was faint, but she could hear the beating of a heart. She stopped at small crack in between the walls as the smell was coming directly from there. Her nostrils flared as she began beating her tail against the ground. Skull Devil opened her mouth ready to roar, but suddenly stopped at the cries of her hunting party. She turned her head distracted by the annoying sound and in that moment her prey was gone. She snarled in both rage and surprise. Her head had only been turned for a moment and she never even sensed it flee. 

She listened closely trying to find the faint signs of a heart beat, but even that was gone. A scent still lingered, however it was getting to faint for her to track. She snarled slamming her long tail on the ground before walking back to her hunting party. She roared causing the cavern to shake. It was a simple warning. If something was there it would know it would be hers one day. With that she ran away leaving the bone yard still.

Once it was clear Skull Devil was gone rocks began to move. A squeaking roar echoed off the rocks. Yellow eyes scanned the area as the lizard began to crawl out of it's hiding spot. He could barely see even as his eyes started to adjust. The rest of his of senses were on overdrive he could hear and smell at a high rate. It drove him crazy even if it saved him from Skull Devil. The little monster was at least the size of a grizzly, but lacked the fur and muscle. A small horn poked out of the bridge of his snout, they also lined the top of his head, his back was hardened much like a crocodile. The fangs in his mouth were small and could barely leave a mark.

The small monster looked at the bones Skull Devil had loathed. He didn't know what they were but he felt a sense of familiarity with them. On the tips of their noses held a large horn and their backs held large spikes that looked as though they could leave devastating wounds. He looked at them in awe even if he didn't know them. 

In the past these creatures would guard their territory with ferocity. Never backing down no matter the fight. Those who walked the Earth at the time referred to them as the Anguirus. 

Know only one remained and he was scared. Anguirus let out small squeaks trying to call out to a parent. Having just hatched the small kaiju's steps were shaky. It was by sheer luck that he was able to hide from Skull Devil. Each time Anguirus blinked he could sense something. He could feel aura. Other creatures were swarming around him. Instinct told him they were dangerous. 

Except for one. 

Anguirus felt a warmth from above ground. It was pure light forming the image of a moth. This aura was alluring to him. As if telling him to come and greet it. From behind Anguirus could hear the roars of the skull crawlers and other monsters that littered the area. His options were pretty clear. He scraped his claws along the stone floor noticing that he managed to break through the rock. Anguirus made his way to the crack in the wall he used to hide from Skull Devil.  With little effort he began the long process of digging and climbing. The aura above was still calling out to him. Anguirus began crawling his way to the surface.

...................
Hours Later
..................

Night had fallen over the mountains around Texas. The only life was the hungry mountain lion dragging it's prey back to it's den. She snarled with the effort gladly awaiting the reward of fresh meat. She stood at the entrance of her cave home. Though something stopped her. There was something else in there. She let out a loud roar arching her back. 

Her roar was answered by a high-pitched screech and large boulder being thrown at her nearly crushing the big cat. The mountain lion ran off sounding more like a scared house cat from the unknown threat. Said threat made it's way out. Anguirus was panting his front paws bleeding, claws worn down from over use, he was know walking with a limp. His breathing was harsh and he was close to toppling over. His energy was drained from digging and climbing his way to the surface. He looked around trying to sense whatever was calling out. But each of his senses had gotten weaker Anguirus let out a squeaking roar before toppling over.  

Even as he started losing consciousness he looked up at the night sky. The stars were shining bright in the sky. Anguirus looked at them squeaking in delight. They were the first things that he thought were beautiful. Second only to the large orange and white wings that started to descend on him. With that Anguirus passed out with the feeling of his body leaving the ground.

He suddenly woke up finding himself on a small rocky hill. He felt energized all the weakness in his body was gone. His stomach was growling and he was meet with a sweat aroma. He turned his head finding a field of wild flowers some how sprouting from the rocks. With out a second thought Anguirus dug into them. The sweet taste filling his tongue with joy. He didn't care about anything else at the moment the only thought going through his head was making this area his territory. 

...................
Okinawa (Three Months Later)
................

"Missy, Hughes! Where are you two?" Miki called.

She was holding a math book in her hands walking through the house. She sighed in annoyance looking outside. Hughes was in the backyard punching the air. With each punch he would take a breath before resuming. Miki watched him and started lose focus humming to herself. 

"Maybe a study break isn't that bad of an idea." She said with a small smile. That's when she noticed the small bundle of black hair peeking out of a bush. She narrowed her eyes, "Found you." 

Miki rushed out of the house startling Hughes. He looked at her in surprise stopping his exercise to look at Miki. She didn't respond merely walking past Hughes with hard eyes. She was mumbling something to herself that he couldn't understand. Not that he wanted to anyways. Spending so much time with Miki taught him to fear her when she was like this. It didn't help that she cast him a glare that sent a chill down his spine. 

"Um...did I do something?"

Miki stayed silent merely walking to a bush and pointing at it with narrowed eyes Hughes cocked his head in confusion. 

"Did you want me to cut it down?" Hughes asked sweat pouring down his face.

Miki's response was to move her finger forward demanding that he come to her. Hughes gulped walking to her with a nervous smile. Miki had her arms crossed over her chest with a harsh scowl. Hughes was in front of Miki now staring into her eyes. 

"You look really beautiful today." Hughes stammered out.

It seemed to work as Miki's face did become red for moment, but that didn't get rid of the scowl she had. "You had one job, Hughes." Miki finally said. Hughes raised an eyebrow causing Miki to sigh in annoyance. She moved the leaves of the bushes out of the way revealing a small Akiko on the other side. "Don't let Missy see you fight."

Akiko was oblivious to the adults standing behind her. Her skeletal body had grown over the three months she spent with Miki and Hughes. She was know plumper and she had a slight muscle gain. She no longer had one piece of clothing, but a two piece shirt and pants. Her hair was no longer messy and full of dirt, it was clean practically shining in the sun as she moved. Her legs no longer shook nor did she stay on all fours. Akiko stood on two legs moving with great flexibility as she jumped in the air performing a spin kick.

Hughes eyes widened at the sight. Akiko had completely copied his moves down. As soon as she landed Akiko took a breath before going back to punch the air letting out a yell. She performed several more actions her body was just a blur of motion to anyone who wasn't a fighter. But to Hughes they were the signs of a pure fighter. He couldn't help but crack a grin at the sight, "For such a young child she moves like a pro."

"Hughes! She's a lady not a fighter like you." Miki said with a scowl. She brought the math book down hitting him over the head with the spine, "And you know it's time for her lessons. Missy, can't waist her time fighting she needs to be studying."

"She just snuck out no big deal." Hughes said.

"No big deal! How is she going to get into a proper school if she doesn't keep track of her lessons?" Miki said.

"Miki she's five and the only thing she's really doing are self defense moves." Hughes said.

"A spin kick is self defense?" Miki said. She looked at Hughes with a raised eyebrow. He then looked to Akiko as she continued to exercise. Each of her moves were getting more violent with each blow. Not to mention the smile she had. 

He sighed, "OK, OK, I'll say something. Ame!"

Hearing Hughes' voice broke Akiko out of her training. She looked over her shoulder to see Miki and Hughes standing behind her. A wide smile came across her face and she rushed toward them. "Papa! See Ame, see Ame!"

"Yeah, I saw you. You've got some pretty good moves." Hughes said. His smile grew as she called him Papa. It caused a warm feeling to grow in his chest. Over the three months they'd been together Akiko truly started to look up to Hughes. A sudden throat clearing from Miki snapped him back to reality. He sighed taking Akiko into his arms and holding her up to be at Miki's eye level as she stared at the little girl. "Did you sneak out of your lessons?"

Akiko's head dropped as she tried to avoid Miki's gaze. Miki mushed her cheeks together and brought Akiko's face to meet her own. "Missy."

Akiko made an uncomfortable moan as she tried wrestling away from Miki, but her grip was like iron. "No want book." Akiko shouted trying to break free.

"Missy, these lessons are good for you." Miki said in strict tone.

"No fun." Akiko argued.

"They're good for you."

"No fun."

"Well you're not fighting if that's your idea of fun."

"Booo!" Akiko stuck her tongue out.  

Miki sighed rubbing her temples together, "Missy, how do you except to get into a good school if you don't study?"

"No swool. Stay with Mama and Papa." Akiko shouted wiggling her small body in Hughes' arms. 

"Okay, let's compromise." Hughes said breaking the two up, "Ame, I'll give you a few lessons."

"Yay!"

"Hughes?!" Miki looked at him with sour eyes.

"But," Hughes lingered on the word, "only if you promise to take your lessons seriously."

Akiko pouted and started to hum in thought looking in between Hughes and Miki. "Swool then fight?" 

"Yes, but you're not fighting for fun. It's for protection if you can promise not to fight for fun and study I'll teach you." Hughes said.

Akiko started to pull her hair and began humming. Her head was spinning as she started to use her head. Miki and Hughes looked at each other as they watched Akiko tilt her head around. She began whining and it looked like steam was coming out of her ears.  

"Um is she always like this?" Hughes asked looking at Miki.

"Only when she's thinking." She sighed.

"Ahhh!" Akiko sprung her head shocking the adults. "Ame promise! Fight to project and learn swool!"

Hughes was about to correct her grammar, but Miki stopped him, "That's as close to a promise we're going to get."

Akiko giggled looking in between the two she saw as her parents. Hughes sat her down and Akiko looked at him with wide eyes. His became deadly serious as he knelt down in front of her and held her arms. Positioning them in front of her body then breaking her legs apart. "First relax your body, take in deep breaths, settle your nerves, that way you won't be stiff."

"Your teaching her now?" 

"Might as well. She'll try running again if you suddenly spring a math test on her." 

Miki sighed in defeat slumping her shoulders, "Fine I'll make some snacks."

"Red Buns!" Akiko shouted to Miki with a smile.

"No!" Hughes said his voice could have shattered glass. Akiko shrunk back when she looked at him. His eyes held a deadly intensity, "If you're training with me the only break you'll get is for water. Understood?"

Akiko hesitated for a moment as she stared at Hughes. She gulped as her body shook. Miki looked at Akiko in worry, 'I sense a meltdown coming on.' But to Miki's surprise Akiko's eyes hardened and she puffed out her chest.

"Yes sir!"

Hughes smiled, "Let's get started."

____________________________________________________________________________

Anguirus stood on the mountain looking at the clouds that passed over his head. He ate the various flowers that were sprouting around him. They tasted amazing and filled him up quickly. In the months he'd spent at the peak he hadn't left this part of the mountain. It was safer when he was in his weakened state, however his strength had returned and he was using it to sense the world around him. In the three months he'd been alive Anguirus spent his time eating and honing his senses. 

The small kaiju was quick to learn of the area surrounding him. The smaller bipedal mammals that would walk up the mountain, though they never came to his territory. Only walking about half the mountain before turning around and going back the way they came. He could hear their foot steps and smell them making it easy to track them down. 

He could now sense aura at a higher rate then when he first hatched. When he concentrated hard enough Anguirus could see through the earth. To the cavern bellow that birthed him. It made him shrink back when he made out the aura of Skull Devil. It was red as blood and full of malice. A shiver went down his spine. He could feel the monster looking for him. In the back of his mind he felt this monster would be the end of him. But that was something he'd rather deal with in the future.

For now he was focusing on what brought him to the surface and to his new territory. He hadn't sensed it then and it bothered him. Almost as much as the massive blue aura he spotted in the east. It dwarfed Skull Devil's making her look like an angry worm. It wasn't full of malice like Skull Devil yet it wasn't full of compassion either. This aura was awe inspiring and showing the clear gap in power the world had to offer. It was a mountain and he was sitting at bottom.

If he wanted to survive in it he had to get stronger. It was time he started to climb up. A growl from behind made that all the more clear. Anguirus heard a small pebbled move and the air swishing. He dodged out of the way of the charging mountain lion. He skid across the ground sinking his claws through the rocks. The small kaiju snarled at his attacker and the mountain lion roared back. She had her back hunched in the air.

It took him a minute to recognize this creature. He recalled her sent from when he first emerged from the caverns. Had she been tracking him? 

He didn't focus on that as he began flexing his claws trying to scare the big cat off. She held her ground roaring back at him. He wanted to get stronger this was his time to prove it. Anguirus circled the mountain lion keeping his guard up. This was his first obstacle to gain power. The two stopped circling each other before they roared leaping in to the air baring their claws and fangs.

____________________________________________________

"Again!" Hughes shouted.

Akiko was panting as she rose back to her feet. She stood in front of a tree it's bark was bare from various blows. Her eyes hardened and she punched the tree with all she had. On the sidelines Miki flinched when she heard the connection of flesh and wood. Akiko shivered from the pain going through her arm as it spread through her body. 

"Are you giving up, Ame?!" Hughes said. He stood over Akiko. She had tears in her eyes as her hands bled. 

The pain was immense and she wanted to cry and run to Miki. Yet she didn't want to look weak in front of Hughes. Staring at him was like staring at a mountain. One she wanted to climb over and surpass. So she wiped away the tears building in her eyes. "No."

"Good. Twenty more then we go to kicks." Hughes said.

Akiko didn't hesitate as she began punching the tree with more vigor. Miki watched on as Akiko kept attacking with Hughes watching over her. She looked to him and Hughes smiled at her holding up his thumb before issuing more orders to Akiko. She couldn't help but marvel at the two of them a smile creeping onto her face as she started thinking of an idea.

_______________________________________________________

Anguirus roared as he curled into a ball bouncing off the ground and smashing into a nearby rock. Boney spikes began to form along his back making his impact that more powerful. The rock he crashed into was torn in half and Anguirus uncurled watching his work. As the rocks hit the ground Anguirus cracked his neck with a yawn. A year had passed since he escaped his birth place and Skull Devil. In that time he had grown an extra twenty feet now making him the size of a small house. He no longer walked along summits of the mountain as his size made it harder for him to move. He now stood in a small canyon using the various rocks it offered to smash his growing body into. Armor plating had begun to grow around his body. Though there was a small scar under his eyes that was slowly healing.

A growl came from the one who birthed it. She made her way down snarling. Anguirus looked at the mountain lion he'd fought with wide eyes. She carried a rabbit in her mouth. Her slim and nimble body made it simple for her to navigate the rocky path. The only blemish on her body was the massive scar running down her back. Yet even with the injury it didn't stop her vicious nature. Which earned her a nickname by from the humans. Raze. 

When she reached the bottom of the canyon Raze roared at Anguirus. Even at his larger size the big cat showed no will to back down in front of him. Anguirus merely snorted out of his nose and went back to smashing rocks. Raze just watched him and ate her snack in the process. Each blow pushed him further inside of the rocky wall. Once he was done the rock wall he was smashing was completely hollowed out. Making a brand new cave one that Raze quickly ran inside of.  

Anguirus watched the mammal curiously as she ran around inspecting the cave he created. Her tail was wagging happily as she enjoyed the space of the area. She then looked at Anguirus, who was still watching her, and roared at him. Anguirus snorted again wandering off to find more rocks to build his strength against. Raze stuck her furry head out of the cave watching Anguirus train his body. Killing him was out of the question considering when she tried the first time she got her scar. Now he was too big to attack and to useful. 

Each time he attacked a random rock or stomped across the ground during one of his walks it would attract curios prey. Which would lead to a fully belly for her. Then there was his sheer size making for a perfect deterrent for rival predators. She purred at the thought of that. Until she noticed that Anguirus was walking away further causing her to chase after him.

Anguirus roared as he was growing more annoyed that Raze wouldn't leave him alone. His instincts were telling him to get stronger and the cat was getting in the way of that. Constantly following him and appearing just before he could throw a punch. He'd nearly stepped on her several times it was the main reason he'd made the cave for her, but even that wasn't good enough as he looked around and saw she was still following him. He snarled considering that was third hole he dug for the cat. At least it made for good training. Raze roared as she ran in between Anguirus's large feet making sure to keep pace with the dinosaur.

His snarl sounded more like a sigh as he wasn't enjoying this new relationship.

Raze purred as she was enjoying this new relationship.

________________________________________________

Akiko sighed looking at the group who stood in front of her. Fifteen years passed since she began living with Miki and training with Hughes. Now she stood in a dojo in the Anti-Godzilla Attack Force in sweats and a tank top with her long hair tied back. The group in front of her was five people in gis their belts ranging from orange to red. Except for the leader a blonde woman with a look of anger as she stared at Akiko. Her belt was pitch black.

"Sonya are we really doing this again?" Akiko asked, "I mean I don't mind kicking your teeth in, but your friends don't really deserve this."

One of the people looked to Sonya with worry. "Sonya, I'm not sure about this." He whispered.

Sonya merely pierced him with her eyes, "You know not to take, little Missy, seriously." Sonya spoke with a Russian accent and she gave a sly smile to Akiko.

"What did you just call me?" Akiko asked with a glare.

"Oh, that's right no one knows your real name. Whoops my tongue must have slipped. Silly me." 

"Okay, you've got two choices. Walk away and I'll forget about that comment or stay here and get the worst butt kicking of your life." Akiko said as she began cracking her knuckles.

Sonya laughed shaking her head as she spread her legs, "Thanks for the offer but...."

"I wasn't talking to you, Sonya, your butt's getting kicked no matter what. I was talking to your entourage." She looked to the group standing behind Sonya. They were all shaking and looking at Akiko in fear.

Sonya looked to hem with a harsh glare, "They're not afraid of you either. We all came here to teach you a lesson."

"That's right." A woman from the group spoke up. The rest began nodding their heads repeating themselves. They soon began to take up fighting stances. Each of them slowly circling Akiko ready to strike her. They looked to Sonya waiting for her signal.

"Teach me a lesson?" Akiko asked cocking her head. She then began snickering to herself and looked to Sonya's group. "Tell you what I'll  give you guys a handicap. It's leg day after all so I'll only fight using just my legs. Except for you, Sonya, you get the full Akiko special."

Sonya began grinding her teeth together, "I'm going to enjoy wiping that smirk off your face."

"I'm waiting." Akiko said putting her hands in her pockets. 

Sonya roared and rushed Akiko.

________________________________________________________

Anguirus lifted his head up surveying his territory. 

In the fifteen years that passed by the ankylosaur had grown to be a hundred feet tall. His muscles had increased enough to give him a lean build. The spikes on his back were sharp and hard as stone, the horns sitting atop his skull had become more devolped, and his nasal horn looked sharp to the touch. Two long fangs were hanging from his upper jaw. His tail had also grown an armor plating along with thick spikes that sat on the end. He moved out of the canyon and to a desert area with plenty of space and less mammals to bother him. 

Expect for one.

Raze lazily rose her head from his back. She let out a loud yawn and flicked her tail rising up and maneuvering around the forest of spikes that was Anguirus's back. Once she made it to his head Raze began swatting at his armored plated eye. Anguirus snorted shaking his head nearly knocking his traveling companion off. She hissed, but stopped when she noticed Anguirus was still. The hair on the back of her neck raised as she dropped to her belly. 

In the time she spent following Anguirus she knew when he sensed danger. His keen senses had gotten the pair out of nasty run ins with humans and her out of scrapes with larger predators. Even though something like a bear was little threat to him his body would still go ridged altering Raze. Helping their relationship grow as in return she lead him to sources of water and rocks to smash. They trusted each other which was why Raze began growling with Anguirus. 

A bear was one thing they were large and would make noise. They also lived in the forest that he left behind this was something different. He could sense something watching him and it was close. Any predator in their right mind avoided the ankylosaur like the plague, but this creature was stocking him. His heart began beating faster as he felt a fear he hadn't felt since his first hatching. He looked up finding that Raze was looking in every direction. He slowly rose up still keeping his eyes on the area.

It was a perfectly clear day without a cloud in the sky, they were resting in a large open desert making it harder for predators to sneak up them. The only thing that could come close to good cover were the large rock formations. Anguirus's eyes quickly widened as he spun his to the rocky mountain behind him just as Raze let out a loud roar. Crawling down were five large gray reptiles with heads like skulls. Two muscular legs carried their snake like bodies down at high-speeds. Creatures he thought he escaped were now back making Anguirus back away. Skullcrawlers. 

The Skullcrawlers had different plans. The first was the size off an office building and he jumped off the rock wall with his jaws open. Anguirus saw this and puffed out his spikes ready to impale his attacker. Almost like a laugh the Skullcrawler let out a pitched roar before it sailed over the kaiju and causing him to rise his head. On cue the smaller kaiju whipped his tail around Anguirus's neck causing him to gag. With pure force the Skullcrawler slammed into the ground and at the same time slammed Anguirus into the dirt. Raze cried as she tumbled off the kaiju's head into the ground. She groaned with Anguirus, though his were cut short as the Skullcrawler's tail squeezed his neck.

The others soon joined their comrade, each of them hissing. Raze backed up closer to Anguirus roaring at the giant reptiles, but they were focused much on larger prey. The next crawler was smaller than the first but just as brazen as it rushed Anguirus. He bit down on the kaiju's wrist and with little effort he broke through Anguirus's armor. Causing him to scream in both pain and surprise as his iron skin was like sand to these monster. He rose up on his hind legs only getting so far with his neck being constricted, the other Skullcrawler dangled on his wrist not letting go. He raised his free hand ready to smash the creature, though he was leaving his soft underbelly exposed. The three remaining crawlers circled him. 

Two were the size of houses and jumped into Anguirus's stomach. The blow knocked the wind and some bile out of his mouth. Anguirus was released from his choke hold and fell flat on his back with three Skullcrawlers slashing and clawing on top of him. The final crawler, the size of a large truck, jumped onto his face attempting to bite at his eyes. Raze was left to watch on as the monster began to eat Anguirus alive. His screams plagued her ears.

But she suddenly heard something else behind her and felt the air get hotter. She turned to see the first skullcrawler that had attacked Anguirus was looking at her. She hissed at him raising her back only for the crawler to walk closer. Mouth opened wide it prepared to snatch this quick snack before eating it's much bigger meal. Raze could only stand still feeling for the first time what it was like to be prey.

Suddenly a loud roar gained her attention along with a scream of pain. The larger Skullcrawler looked up and was slammed off his feet by one of his brethren. Raze was wide eyed to see Anguirus rising back to his feet. The two crawlers that attacked him were being thrown off. One was unlucky enough to be caught under his foot as he slammed down on the beast neck causing the creature to let out a choked roar. The crawler that was attacking his face was now squirming in Anguirus's jaws. He snarled at the remaining Skullcrawlers as they rose back up.

They roared at him and began circling, Anguirus wasn't letting his guard down. The crawler in his mouth screamed in pain as he added more pressure. His eye was bleeding luckily the smaller kaiju didn't do much damage missing his soft eyeball and merely scratching his upper brow, where fresh blood was running down his face making it seem like he was crying tears of blood. His left wrist was bleeding as well from where he was bitten, he was doing his best not to put weight on it, and not let the Skullcrawlers see weakness. They were hissing and circling him waiting for blood loss and shock too kick in. Anguirus started digging his claws into the crawler under his foot making it roar in pain, the smaller one in his jaw screamed as Anguirus started to apply more pressure. Until finally he bit down.

________________________________________________________________________________

"Gaah!" The first person to attack Akiko, a red belt, screamed. 

She kicked him in the jaw and a loud crack could be heard causing Sonya's group to freeze in their tracks. He fell on his back clutching his mouth letting out muffled screams. Akiko looked at the group with a cocky smile as she placed her foot on another members head, an orange belt clutching her stomach. She motioned her fingers for them to come at her, though she was mostly focused of Sonya. Sonya narrowed her eyes looking at the two remaining members of her group. Two men with red belts had shaky eyes as they started backing away.

"What are you two doing? Get her!" Sonya roared. 

"Didn't you see what she did?" One man asked.

Sonya was grinding her teeth looking at her subordinates while Akiko started snickering.

"Next, you'll say, 'She's only one woman'." Akiko said pointing a finger to Sonya.

"She's only one woman!" Sonya shouted. She looked confused having perfectly copied Akiko's words. She started laughing making Sonya's face red.

"Oh man, I can't believed that worked. I got that from a manga!"

"Get her or I'll do something much worse." Sonya growled to her subordinates.  

The men gulped looking at each other then in between Akiko and Sonya trying to figure out which was worse. Akiko smiled making the decision for them as she rushed the group. The red belts didn't have time to react as Akiko dropped to her hands and spread out her legs and began spinning. The surprise attack landed on their marks hitting the men hard and knocking them back. She stopped and brought her feet together pushing off the ground to land back on her feet. She smiled at Sonya making her charge rearing back her fist. 

Akiko smiled at her standing still much to Sonya's surprise. 'She's not dodging? Fine then.' Sonya thought roaring as she threw out her fist. Akiko held her ground and met Sonya attack with her forehead. Her hand stung as if she just hit a brick wall. Akiko snickered then started to escalate to full scale laughter.

"Wow, Sonya, that's all you had?" Akiko asked.

"Now way." Sonya said her voice distraught. She started shaking as she backed away from Akiko. "Your nothing more than a little brat who got lucky. You can't be this strong! You're nothing!"

Akiko looked Sonya in the eye before sending a hard punch to her ribs. Her group could hear the sound of bones snapping over Sonya's scream of pain. "I'm just better then you." Akiko said with cold eyes. The Russian fell on her back clutching her side. Akiko turned her head looking at her other opponents fear clear on their faces. She tapped her feet on the ground stretching, "Now then I think it's about time I finish off my leg exercises."   

"We give up." One of the red belts desperately shouted out. 

"Give up?" Akiko asked her eyebrow twitching, "You came at me and then decide to give up."

She jumped spinning in the air sending a hard quick to the man's head sending him to the ground. She then looked to his partner who was shaking in his boots. He stumbled doing the only thing he could think of and trying to fight back. He sent punches and kicks at her, but Akiko dodged easily. Akiko sent a hard kick to his knee sending him to the ground. As he fell Akiko kneed him in the nose, breaking it, he fell to his back and Akiko looked at him. Her eyes looked like a demon as she hung over his head. 

"We aren't done until I'm satisfied!"

____________________________________________________________

Anguirus roared as he slammed a Skullcrawler to the ground. The others roared as they watched him rip into their brother. On the ground two were already dead the first, having been caught in his mouth, lied on the ground in two pieces, the other had his skull caved in from where he had been stepped on. Now Anguirus was beating a truck sized crawler to death pinning it down as he ripped off the monster's tail. He then tossed it to the house sized crawlers. 

Anguirus roared at them slamming his tail into the ground challenging them to approach. They took acceptation to the challenge running at Anguirus like wild dogs. He charged back not losing any ground to those coming at him. All three reptiles slammed into each other creating a minor earthquake. The smaller skullcrawlers tried wrapping their tails around his neck in an attempt to choke him. But Anguirus quickly countered bracing his body and flinging the monsters into the rocks. Knocking them off.

Using his name sake one of the Skullcrawlers began to crawl along the wall. His brother was on the ground snapping at Anguirus's snout. Each time the monster snapped Anguirus recoiled revealing his throat. His brother snarled getting to a proper position once the ankylosaur stood up on his hind legs the crawler pounced. His tail poised ready to wrap around Anguirus's throat.

Anguirus saw this attack coming and dropped to all fours. His tail shot up like lightning the spikes on the end connecting with the crawler's jaw. Blood rained from the sky as a crumpled body landed on the dessert ground. His lower jaw hanging on Anguirus's tail with a flick he tossed it aside ready to deal with his final enemy. The final skull crawler started backing away looking for a way to escape, but Anguirus slammed his foot down letting out a roar. 

He wasn't letting the crawler get away after attacking him. It wasn't going to end until he was done with them. Anguirus charged just as the skullcrawler tried dodging the smaller monster was trampled. Screaming in pain as Anguirus stepped on his spine, shattering it to pieces, the crawler did the only thing left he could think of letting out a high-pitched screech. Anguirus watched the creature scream for several seconds and looked to the rock wall that the group had ambushed him from. He roared bringing his foot down on the crawler's head crushing it. 

Anguirus roared bring his head back into the air looking at the body of his enemies. He then heard the sound of a feline roar and found Raze steadily making her way toward him from her hiding spot. The big cat ran to his injured foot and began delicately licking it. She rubbed her head against him, and for the first time, with concern. Anguirus was almost surprised to see this side of Raze until he pushed his nose against her. She purred then looked to the bodies of the crawlers licking her lips. 

With predatory cation Raze sniffed the corpse of the Skullcrawler he crushed. Once she found it was dead the mountain lion wasted no time in ripping into the soft parts of the corpse. Anguirus felt his stomach churn watching her eat considering he was more inclined to eat plants. Though something else had him concerned as he stared at the rock wall he called out to Raze, but she was too focused on eating. With a snort he started climbing and sniffing the air using his senses to locate where the Skulllcrawlers came from. 

That's when he caught the scent of rotten eggs coming from the wall. When he pressed down harder on it his foot went through it and he quickly felt a wave of hot air mixed with rotten eggs. The rocks were incredibly hollow and led to a chamber. His eyes were fast to adept he saw the dark landscape mixed with a heap of corpses. Creatures he'd only seen when he tried to find aura. When he saw all this his instincts started to kick into overdrive. Something was very wrong. He turned his head to call out to Raze. Unknown to him something much larger was sniffing the air hole he just made. Before Anguirus could warn Raze he was suddenly rushed by the much larger predator.

______________________________________________________

"Akiko, please I'm sorry! Please no more!" Sonya begged. Her left eye was black and her cheek was bruised. She cried out as both of her arms were being twisted and pulled as Akiko stepped on her back. Her black hair was rising as she smiled and pressed down on Sonya's arms. 

"Come on, Sonya, you were talking all that game a minute ago. What happened? Didn't you say I didn't belong here? I was just some princess letting her daddy do things for her?" Akiko asked stomping on Sonya's back making her scream, "Well I'll make sure you never have to see me again!" 

"Please don't." Sonya begged. 

Her grouped watched on in horror as Akiko started pressing down harder on Sonya. They were bruised and covered in blood unable to move as Akiko would look at them as if daring them to stop her. The Russian cried as Akiko twisted and pulled her arms back further while stomping on her back. They could here Sonya's bones cracking as Akiko pulled her arms out their sockets. 

"Ame!" 

Akiko stopped her attack to look at the two people standing in the door of the dojo. Miki's hands were against her mouth as she looked in between Sonya and Akiko. Hughes was glaring at her with his arms crossed over his chest. Miki was in a white lab coat and a black dress. Hughes whore a black shirt that matched the camouflage pants he was in. She let go of Sonya with a sigh and threw her next to the others.

"I was just cleaning up some trash." Akiko said with a huff.

"All of you get to the infirmary!" Hughes roared.

"Yes, Captain Hughes." Sonya moaned. 

She held herself steady clutching her side the rest following her. They all gave Akiko dirty looks that she happily returned with a smile. Hughes soon stepped in front of her with a glare. Miki closed the door behind them with a look of disappointment that made Akiko click her tongue. Hughes took a breath through his nose keeping his eyes on Akiko, "I'm going to ask this once. What were you thinking?"

"Excuse me?!" Akiko shot back glaring at Hughes. He didn't answer only keeping a stone cold gaze on her. She clicked her tongue again, "I was defending myself!"

"By breaking Sonya's arms?" Miki asked.

"She's been harassing me since day one!" 

"You said the same thing when you were expelled from high school." Miki said. Akiko rolled her eyes causing Miki to gasp and stamp her foot down. "No, you do not roll your eyes at me, Missy!"

Akiko's eyes snapped and she glared at Miki, "Stop calling me that!" Her voice was so harsh and sharp that it made Miki take a step back. Her eyes looked hurt as she stared at Akiko, who looked just as shocked, but she was already on a roll, "I-I hate being called that name. Just call me Ame Akiko it's less embarrassing." 

Miki was about to say something until Hughes held up his hand. "Akiko."

"What no, Ame, this time?" Akiko asked with an eye roll.

"Ame, is the little girl who I taught to defend herself and protect others. You're just some thug looking for trouble." Hughes said causing Akiko's eyes to widen with anger, "Sonya's harassment came from you repeatedly goading her. I've broken up enough of your arguments to figure that out. I also saw the tail end of your fight throughout it you were merely showing off your strength, something I never taught you. Something that only a weak person would do."

Akiko was huffing with anger as a smiled formed across her face, "Weak am I?"

"Don't." Hughes simply said closing his eyes.

"Let me just show how strong I really am!" She shouted throwing a fist at Hughes. 

It was a fast right hook one that was meant to catch people off guard. Which was why Akiko was shocked when Hughes caught it. She tried pulling back but Hughes wouldn't let go. She then began to shake as he glared at her. 

"Both of you stop!" Miki shouted as she held Hughes arm. 

"Miki, go outside or stand in the corner. I'm putting a stop to this." Hughes said. 

"Yeah Miki, let me and Hughes do this." Akiko said. Hughes sighed as Akiko offered a cocky smile. 

Miki didn't get another warning as Akiko sent another punch at Hughes. Another that he easily blocked again and began using her own momentum against her. In a swift motion Hughes chopped the base of Akiko's neck. Her eyes became glazed as she fell to the ground. Everything was getting blurry and their was a ringing in her ears. She could just make out the blurry image in the corner of her eye. Miki's white jacket seemed to be shaking, but she couldn't make out what the woman was saying.

'What just happened?' Was the only thing that was going through Akiko's head.

________________________________________________________________________________

Wondering what happened was the only thing going through Anguirus's head. 

His vision was blurred and he could barely make out what was going on. He was splayed out flat on his back a slash across his soft underbelly. He could feel the heat of the sun hitting him slowly bringing him back to life. The ringing in his ear was starting to die down. It was being replaced by a screaming hiss. 

Anguirus slowly rose his head back up letting his eyes focus on the walking giant behind him. The creature of his past that he ran from was now standing in front of him. Her long snake like body held up by two muscular legs that shook the ground. Her skull head swung wildly. The queen of the skullcrawlers stood before him. The Skull Devil. 

Not only did the sight of the giant send a shiver down his spine, but it was the sight of what was in her jaws. 

Raze hung there limp her back covered in blood. That's when he started recalling what had happened to put him on his back. Skull Devil had rushed out of the hole he punched into the rocky mountain. The two tumbled down with Skull Devil pinning him to the ground and savagely mauling him. She would have ripped his throat out if it hadn't been for Raze suddenly lunging at her and clawing at her eye. 

Now he was witnessing the aftermath of her actions. Skull Devil held the big cat like a trophy in her jaws. Anguirus could only watch in horror as the closet thing he had to a companion disappear between Skull Devil's teeth. His chest started to hurt as a new feeling started to burn through out his body. The kaiju ignored the pain in his stomach as he flipped himself up. He could only see red as he looked at the monster of his nightmares that caused him so much fear.

Skull Devil wasn't paying attention due to the pain she felt in her right eye. Eyesight was useless to her, but it still hurt having her eye clawed out. She snarled with annoyance from the pain. She did enjoy the free snack that came from the loss of her pack. The scent of their corpses littered across the ground was easy to pick up. She slammed her long tail across the ground no longer having a pack annoying her. The sudden feeling of the ground shaking snapped her head around.

Anguirus rose back up growling at Skull Devil as she looked at him curiously. She sniffed the air finding a somewhat familiar scent. She was suddenly taken back many years to a creature she never saw, but knew existed. Her lips curled back to a smile as she started to drool. She'd craved this creature for so long and now it stood in front of her. 

Anguirus felt pure rage looking at Skull Devil he pawed the ground with his injured foot ignoring the pain. His spikes pushing out. He didn't care that Skull Devil was still twice his size, he didn't care that her claws could easily cut through him, he didn't care that she was viewing him as food. He only cared about his own weakness. He spent so much time hardening his body for any threat. Only for said threat to lay him out and kill his only friend. He roared raising his tail in the air slamming it into the ground to help propel him into Skull Devil. 

The giant skullcrawler lunged as well her jaws unhinging and her left leg extended and tail flinging from the bottom.

_________________________________________________________________

The world around Akiko stopped spinning as she rose up from the ground. She looked behind her noticing that Miki was standing in front of Hughes. She was hitting his chest yelling something she couldn't hear over the ringing in her ears. When Miki turned her eyes widened and quickly went to Akiko's side. When Akiko looked at her face it appeared Miki was crying as she gently rubbed her back trying to ease her child to a siting position. She then focused on Hughes who hadn't moved his eyes still holding a steel glare, that made Akiko grind her. Anger was swelling up inside of her because of that look.

"Missy, take it easy try not to move." She could finally hear Miki saying. She was trying to ease Akiko back down. But that wasn't working out as Akiko was tensing up as she started to growl. Her black hair rising up as she looked at Hughes. Miki looked at her daughter in horror as she looked in between Akiko and Hughes, "No, No, please Missy don't!" 

Miki tried hugging Akiko using her own weight to pin her down, but what came out of Akiko's voice shocked her. "Not done!"

"Missy?"

"Not done!" Akiko kept saying as she pushed Miki away. Still her mother kept pleading for Akiko to remain still trying to hold on.

"Let her go, Miki," Hughes finally said, "she needs this."

"I'm not letting you hurt my baby again!" Miki shouted tears falling from her face. 

"It's the only way, Miki."

Miki tried resisting as she looked to Akiko attempting to tightly hug her, but a firm yet at the same time gentle push eased her away. Akiko placed her hands on Miki's shoulders pushing her off her as she rose up looking at Hughes. Miki noticed the conflicted look she had. Akiko looked to be going through a stage of fright and anger all at once. "I'm not done you hear me, old man? I'm not done!" 

"You can't win." Hughes said. 

Akiko yelled charging at Hughes swinging at a man who had zero openings. Each time she only hit the air as Hughes dodged each punch. "You've left you're self wide open." 

Hughes looked at Akiko's exposed midriff as she wildly swung at him. His moves were like lightning as he struck her solar plexus. Akiko coughed as she dropped to her knees with haggard breath. Swallowing the vomit she felt coming up as she looked at Hughes. She was grinding her teeth as his face hadn't changed. "Stop...looking at me....like that." 

"Give up."

Akiko stood up on shaky legs ,she coughed, forcing her arms into a fighting stance. "I'm…not...done."

She yelled throwing another punch that Hughes countered while delivering his own punch.
____________________________________________________________________

Anguirus crashed into the ground as Skull Devil slammed his head against the rocks. She sent her clawed foot into his underbelly with a hard kick making him skip across the ground with a blood trail. Anguirus got up in time to be smacked in the face by Skull Devil's tail. Devil slammed her head into his knocking him back further. Her roars were of pure enjoyment as she continued to punish the younger kaiju. 

Anguirus pushed her away and swatted the monster's face with his spiked tail making her roar in pain as spikes dug into the side of her face. Devil rolled to the side letting her blood litter the ground, Anguirus followed ready to bite down her head, but was then met by a quick strike to the face. He fell on his side and Skull Devil stomped on his head, she roared preparing to bite down his neck. She would have torn into his throat his it wasn't for the intense pain going through her foot. Anguirus sunk his fangs into her foot looking at her with pure rage in his eyes.

He wasn't done yet and he was showing it as he rose back up.

_______________________________________________________________________________________________

Akiko swung her leg hitting only the air as Hughes came from behind delivering his own kick to her spine. She cried out sliding across the ground. Once she stopped Akiko grabbed the mat forcing herself up and at the same time propelling herself. She roared as she ran quickly ignoring the pain in her back, using another right hook on Hughes. One that he dodged with a sigh making Akiko smile. 

"Don't be so over confidant, old man!"

Hughes eyes widened as she began spinning on the balls of her feet. Raising her right knee and striking Hughes in the side. He grunted making Akiko smile wider as she went onto punch his face several times. She then kicked him in the chest knocking Hughes back. She panted while looking at Hughes as he stumbled, "You're faster than I remember." Akiko smiled after hearing those words. Though she was shocked to see Hughes stop swaying and look at her with the same eyes that were bringing her anger. 

He cracked his neck, "But speed doesn't equal strength."

Akiko rushed him again preparing to use the same attack as before. When she got her fist ready as she was near his face, but to her surprise Hughes got right in her face. He held her hand down applying pressure to her wrist making Akiko grunt and try pulling away. 

"If you're going to apply speed to your attack." Hughes quickly struck Akiko's temple with his elbow. "Then be sure to match your power as well. Otherwise they'll do very little damage. That's something Ame would have remembered."

Akiko felt the world getting darker and the pain in her head was even worse. She dropped to her knees with Hughes still holding her arm. Each pant was haggard as her eyes started to glaze over. With her free hand she pulled on his black shirt she looked up to Hughes. The look he gave her made the fire in her chest grow. She hated a look like that more than any other look he could give her.

It was full of pity.

"Give up."

"Shut...up."

"This is your last chance. Give up."

Akiko, with great difficulty, pulled herself up using Hughes's shirt. She grit her teeth as her eye stung from the blood leaking into it. "I...won't...drop....until...I...beat...you." She broke off from him taking a fighting stance. Hughes did the same, though with some reluctance. Miki stood by biting her finger watching the two she loved the most fight. The pain in her heart was great.
____________________________________________________

Anguirus was panting as he stood on shaky legs. His body was bruised, battered, and bleeding. He was missing teeth, one of the horns sitting on his head was broken, his nose was bleeding and possibly broken. Yet, much to the annoyance of Skull Devil, he wasn't giving up. 

His brain was firing on all cylinders as he began thinking of ways to win. Each time he attacked Skull Devil easily read his movements. For a blind monster she could read him like a book. Her senses were clearly higher than his, maybe greater. He started to recall how he escaped her the first time. Easing his heart rate and breathing to the point of death. He wasn't going to go down to this Devil. 

Skull Devil roared pacing toward him with clear intent to kill. Anguirus braced calming his breath. The pain of loosing Raze was still fresh in his mind. It angered him making his heart rate rise. Skull Devil picked up on it and rushed him jumping in the air using her tail to wrap his around his neck. The weight and strength of the skullcrawler was enough to lift the young kaiju off his feet. When she landed she threw Anguirus like a stone with her tail.

When he landed it was on his shoulder and it was followed by a loud snap. He cried out as he lost feeling in his right leg. He rose up on three legs the pain making his head spin and forcing him back to the ground. He heard Skull Devil rushing to him feeling her blood lust. He could feel her. Sensing the red aura coming off her. Feel the ground shaking with her stomps. The earth felt like it was another part of his body. He could feel the dead skullcrawlers as their bodies started to dry in the sun. The smaller animals that were hiding as he and Devil battled. Miles away he could sense the hair less mammals that Raze hated and he found interesting. 

He found all these creatures smaller than himself interesting, and he knew what would happen if Skull Devil killed him. He felt an urge to defend those that couldn't defend themselves. So they wouldn't end up like Raze. To do that he had to be calm and smart.

He took a calm breath slowly dragging his bloodied body along the ground. His breathing getting slower with his heart. Skull Devil roared as she got closer, but Anguirus kept calm. He beat his tail along the desert ground raising the sand. The scent of the dirt started filling his nostrils as the wind carried it. With a snort Anguirus started beating the ground harder. Creating a mini sandstorm.

One that Skull Devil ran into. She sniffed the air, but could only smell dirt. She couldn't her his heart beat or his breathing. She couldn't feel him anywhere. When Devil turned her head she was met with more dirt making her roar in rage. Anguirus stood by on three shaky legs taking a calm breath. He was starting to see double, but he wasn't giving up.

_________________________________________________________

Akiko was punching at the air. Missing Hughes completely she panted and looked at him. Only to be shocked to see more of him. "I...will...beat...you." She said. She started coughing holding her head from a massive headache. 

"Please, stop this." Miki begged.

Hughes looked at Miki then to Akiko as she tried keeping herself steady. She stomped her foot on the ground. Looking at Hughes with harsh eyes before taking a calm breath. Blood was dripping from her nose and head, her right eye was swollen shut, her cheek was bruised, and standing was the most painful thing she'd ever done. Yet she refused to fall over and balled up her fist.

____________________________________________________

Anguirus roared as he jumped and curled into a ball spinning along the ground with all the strength he had left. Skull Devil felt the ground shifting, but didn't have time to dodge the attack. Anguirus slammed into her head on. The kaiju roared in pain as the spikes pierced her face and violently pushed her neck back. Anguirus kept spinning at high-speed pushing the cave dwelling kaiju's neck further back while at the same time ripping off chunks of her skin.

____________________________________________________________________________

"This is everything I've got!" Akiko shouted as she lunged at Hughes rearing her fist back. 

Hughes took a breath from his nose, "Fine then." 

Akiko yelled as she went for a hard punch straight into Hughes faces. She smiled when she felt the connection of his cheek with her hand. She slowly felt him being pushed back by her strength. Then everything went dark.

________________________________________________________________________

Anguirus uncurled from his spin attack landing flat on his face. All of his energy was gone and the world was going black.  It  felt like the earth was moving like something was walking. He failed to kill Skull Devil. He could feel her getting closer. He could smell blood in the air and felt a warmth running along his neck. She was already ripping into his throat. He sighed before closing his eyes, accepting death. 

Only death wasn't here for him. 

Skull Devil was stomping up to him only she was missing something very crucial. Her head was resting on Anguirus's back letting out squeaks of death. Her body stumbled around before tripping on it's feet. Skull Devil, the demon of Anguirus's childhood and queen of the underground was finally dead. 

_________________________________________________________________________________

Akiko remained still as she punched Hughes, who was still standing. He looked at her with surprise as his cheek turned red. "That one wasn't half bad, Ame." 

"Hughes, she can't hear you." Miki said tears running down her face.

"I know." Hughes said with a solemn expression. 

Akiko's eyes had completely glazed over and her body hung uselessly. He gently moved her hand from his face patting her head. She feel into his arms and he gently pat her back. He scooped her into his arms like a father with a baby and closed her eyes.

"Stron...gest." Akiko muttered.

"Just rest kid." Hughes said as he carried her.

……………….
Hours later
……………….

Miki gently stroked Akiko's head as she lied in her bed. The room they were in was lit by a single lamp next to it was a picture of a five year old Akiko, Miki, and Hughes standing next to their house in Okinawa. She had a bandage and ice pack was placed on her swollen face. There was another ice pack under her chest dealing with the bruise around her solar plexus.  Miki's eyes were red from crying and she sniffled moving the hair out of her daughter's face. 

A soft moan suddenly came from Akiko, "Where?" 

"Easy." Miki said.

Akiko felt a piercing pain going through her body as she tried to sit up. When she looked around she noticed she was in her room. "Why am I in my room?" 

"Because you passed out and the infirmary was full of your....let's just say victims."

"More like pest."

"That's very rude, Missy."

Akiko clicked her tongue, "I hate being called that."

"It's the name I gave you." 

"Well I hate it and y..." Akiko was about to say something to Miki, but couldn't end her sentence. Choosing to look away from her instead. She clenched her bed sheets tightly clicking her tongue her eyes glistened. She then felt a warm hand touch her head. 

"Even if you hate me I'll always love you." 

"Why didn't you believe me?" Akiko asked, "I was telling the truth. Sonya's been bugging since I got here."

"That may be the case, but we taught you to be the bigger person. You could have ignored her and walked away. Not egg her on." Miki said. 

"Someone had to show her and her cronies who the strongest is." 

"By putting them in the infirmary? You know we'll have to transfer them to the hospital right? That one boy is going to need his jaw wired shut. And Sonya may have lost vision in one of her eyes." Miki said. She looked at Akiko in disapproval. 

Her daughter looked away clutching her sheets tighter. Miki kept looking at her making Akiko try even harder to avoid eye contact. Miki sighed shaking her head "I let your father train you in self-defense. Not so you could go picking random fights and putting people in body cast."

"My father? Didn't Hughes disown me? And what's this talk about showing off strength? That's exactly what he did during our fight." Akiko had a fire in her eyes looking at her fist.

Miki sighed shaking her head. She stood up walking to the edge of the room and grabbing the small trash bin, bringing it to Akiko's bedside. "To be honest, Missy, with the way you were fighting even I could have beaten you."

Akiko let out a small chuckle that was slowly starting to escalate into full scale laughter. "No offense, Miki, but...gah."

Before she could finish her sentence Miki jabbed her still healing stomach. The attack was so fast Akiko didn't have time to register the pain. Instead she just felt the sudden rush of vomit coming up her throat. She would have thrown up in the bed if Miki hadn't placed the trash bin in front of her. She quickly held onto it as Miki rubbed her back. "First of all it's mom, mother, or if you want me to bake cookies mommy. Secondly you're so confident in yourself that you let your guard down and leave yourself wide open."

"That was...a sucker punch." Akiko said choking on her vomit. 

"Finally, the biggest reason you lost that fight is the reason why you fight." Miki said. Akiko looked at her confused as she finished vomiting. Miki went on patting Akiko's back, "You were fighting to show off and scare your opponents into submission. However, something can easily defeat that type of fighter and that's the will to protect others. A fighter who protects others and stands for what's right will always be the strongest fighter. Or at least that's what Hughes tells me. And I'm sure that's what he told you when you first started training."

Akiko snorted leaning back and rubbing her sore body. She then felt the wound on her forehead and her black eye. Before looking at Miki with a slightly annoyed and calculating eye, "Then who was, Hughes, protecting when we were fighting?"

"Isn't it obvious?" Miki asked patting Akiko on the head, "You."

"Me?"

"Yes, the real you. Not that brute we saw. The sweet little rain drop, who splashed into our lives. Our Ame Missy Akiko." Miki said leaning and kissing Akiko's forehead. She brought her daughters head into her breast letting the warmth spread over her daughters body. "I've said this once, but let me say it again. You may hate your name. You may hate your father and myself. But we will always love you."

Akiko didn't bother struggling she instead chose to listen to Miki's heart beat. It was soothing much like the warmth her mother gave off. No matter how hard she tried to deny it. Miki would always be her mother. Her eye started to glisten. She thought about her fight with Hughes how he had looked at her with pity. 'He wasn't pitying me. He was trying to stop me.' Akiko thought to herself. 

She felt a tear roll down her face and quickly brushed it away. Miki, however, held her tighter, "It's okay it's just the two of us."

"Where's Hughes?"

"Some hot shot snuck onto the airfield and started piloting the new fighter plane that came in. I think it was called the Hawk or something. He went off to deal with that knuckle head."

"Oh okay," Akiko said her voice somewhat downcast. 

She didn't know how much time had passed, Akiko just remained resting her head on Miki's chest and Miki never moved her. She remained still rubbing her daughter's back. Small tears would come from Akiko's eyes and she would huff as her chest ached. 

"I'm sorry." She finally said after an hour. 

"I already forgave you, Missy." Miki said in a soft voice.

"That name is so embarrassing." Akiko said. She looked at Miki with a small smile on her face.

"Well it's the name I gave you." Miki said with a small giggle. 

"Yeah, yeah, I know." Akiko said. She finally pulled away from Miki hopping out of the bed, much to the scientist surprise.

"Hey, easy you're still injured."

"Can't take it easy I've got some training to do. Gotta relearn the basics if I'm gonna challenge, Hughes, again. Then lunch I'm starving after throwing up." Akiko said as she stretched her limbs.

"Wait you want to fight, Hughes, again?" Miki asked as she blinked at Akiko.

Akiko shook her head as she stretched her arm. "Yeah, but this time I'll be right in the head."

"It's scary how you two think so alike sometimes." Miki sighed shaking her head. Akiko merely looked at her confused until Miki held up two fingers. "Hughes, knew you might do this and decided to setup conditions in order for you to challenge him again. First: You must become a captain within in the next two years. Second: You must be in command  of at least two or more or people. If you can meet those two conditions you can challenge him again. "

Akiko hummed to herself rubbing her chin in thought. She hummed louder pulling on her hair. Miki could practically see the steam coming out of her head as Akiko went deeper into thought. 'She's actually thinking hard about this.' Miki thought as she watched Akiko. 

"I've got it!" Akiko finally shouted, nearly making Miki fall over with her sudden outburst, "So I just have to become a captain and get two other people to follow under me. This is just that old man teaching me to protect people."

"That and you could stand to make a few friends." Miki said.

"Becoming captain in two years must be his way of getting me to train harder. I'm already a corporal so I've got a few more ranks to go," Akiko went on clearly not hearing that comment. "now I've got a goal. Wait even better after I become a captain and beat Hughes then I'll become a General."

"General Ame Missy Akiko, not a bad ring. " Miki said.

Akiko shook her head looking at herself in the mirror and remembering the words Hughes said in their fight. "No, just...just Missy Akiko. I...I need to earn Ame back and that's after I beat Hughes."

"I see." Miki said looking at Akiko with sad eyes. She then clapped her hands together, "Well if that's the case I suggest you get a rival. If you're so bent on getting strong enough to fight Hughes."

"Hughes, is my rival." 

"Other than him. Someone on your level and rises just as fast. That will keep you on your toes." 

"How do I find that type of person?" 

Miki rubbed her chin in thought, "Well, Hughes says you get this urge to fight after seeing them. Sounds like something from that Pokémon game, but who am I to judge."  

"After I see them huh?"

Akiko rubbed her chin as she walked to her door. "Missy, put a shirt on!" Miki called as she looked at Akiko, who was only covered by her bra and bandages. Akiko responded by opening a draw and pulling out a small t-shirt that made Miki sigh and shake her head, "I swear you'd forget you're head if wasn't attached and don't you have any thing more appropriate. That's way to much skin your showing young lady. "

"After I see them I'll want to fight." Akiko muttered as she walked outside.

"Not even listening." Miki said before chasing after Akiko. 

As the two walked down the halls Akiko was still rubbing her chin. When they would pass others and Akiko would look up at them before sighing and shaking her head. She muttered a curse each time for not getting an urge to fight them on sight. Miki giggled at seeing Akiko so anxious about finding a rival. Even having to remind her that she wouldn't find someone that fast. Though Akiko ignored that speeding up trying to find other people. Miki shook her head laughing to herself.

"Kubo, quit being so nervous. This will only take a few more seconds." A voice called out from behind a door.

"I'm not so sure about this, Hikari, and keep your voice down." Another said. 

Miki raised an eyebrow at this letting Akiko walk off. The red haired scientist put her ear to the door. She heard two distinct voices of a man and a woman. 'Now what could this be?'

"OK, I'm in, these guys need better passwords." Miki heard the girl say.

"Please don't brag about this I feel like we're being watched." She then heard the man say.

"Kubo, it's not like someone's going to come busting through that door."

Miki couldn't help but let a big smile come across her face. "Ain't I a stinker." She said to know one. She then knocked on the door. 

"Inspection." She deepened her voice to a gruff tone.

There was scrambling behind the door as the man and woman began speaking quickly to each other. She looked at an imaginary watch tapping her foot. The door then swung open with a young man with orange hair, that was growing back from a buzz cut, he had a nervous smile that wavered between confusion and fear. "Um...hello ma'am how may I help you and is there an officer with you?"

Miki hummed looking at the young man with calculating eyes. "You don't know who I am do you?" 

"Um..." The young man started sweating again.

There was a gasp from behind him as a young woman ran up nearly pushing the young man out of the way. "Director Miki Akiko of the science department! I...I'm Susan Hikari I...I'm your biggest fan!" Hikari had wide eyes and a smile she then elbowed her friend, "Kubo show some respect."

"D...D...Director." Kubo was jittering and Miki could tell he was swallowing a guilty lump. He then brought his feet to attention, holding his head up high and saluting her, "It's a pleasure to meet you ma'am."

Miki looked at him surprised at the way he stood. She then briefly saw him with black hair and features similar to Hughes. Even his almost robotic response to seeing her. He was wearing a military uniform with no bars showing his ranking, just a name tag that read Hudson. 

"Deja vu." She said aloud confusing the two.

"Ma'am?" Kubo asked in confusion.

"Oh, nothing and at ease or whatever I'm not military." Miki said. Her eyes then went to Hikari as she seemed to be wearing a skirt and blouse. She looked closely eyeing the girl up, "And neither are you it appears Ms. Hikari."

"Yes well I'm actually in your department ma'am. Kubo here is in the military, we're friends and just wanted to hang out." 

"Ooooh~! Just hanging out huh?" Miki said. She wiggled her eyebrows elbowing Kubo in the gut, "Aren't you the little charmer Mr. Hudson."

"We're just friends ma'am." Kubo said with a small blush.

"I used to say the same thing." Miki said. She continued to elbow Kubo her eyes slowly getting wide. She quickly went to poking Kubo in the chest then his stomach. "Someone's been working out." She then grabbed his arm feeling his muscles with a satisfying smile on her face. Kubo looked confused as his face got redder each time she touched him more.

"Um ma'am what are you..."

Miki clapped her hands together with a smile. She continued to look Kubo and up and down. "Mr. Hudson, could you leave Ms. Hikari and I alone. Just walk that way." She pointed toward the same direction Akiko went.

Kubo still looked confused, but she also noticed the sweat coming down his face. Hikari was sweating too yet she still pushed him slightly out of the room. "Go ahead, Kubo."

"Are you sure?"

Hikari nodded and Kubo cleared his throat bowing his head polity to Miki. "Have a good night Ma'am." Kubo quickly walked off though giving a nervous glance to Hikari. She gave him a reassuring smile before looking at Miki.

The minute Kubo was out of the room Miki closed the door. She looked to Hikari with a bright smile as she studied the room they were in. It was small like Akiko's and she noticed the pictures of herself and Kubo. Then the open laptop that was still on. "So watcha doin?" Hikari gulped shaking like a leaf as Miki stared her down with a happy smile. Her eyes had a deadly shine to them.

Outside the room and further down the hall Akiko was still walking rubbing her chin. "I'll want to fight them when I see them." She passed by several people in the hall looking at them yet she didn't get an urge to fight. She sighed scratching her chin, "I don't wanna fight any of these guys, I wonder if it's because I've fought just about everyone in here?" 

"Oh man we're so dead." She heard a voice say behind her.

Akiko turned to see a man with orange hair walking toward her with a worried expression. He looked to be at least a year younger than herself, but she was feeling her heart flutter. She came to a stop letting him pass by without even noticing her. He looked to be mumbling to himself something Akiko didn't understand. She was more focused on his body and movements. She could feel her entire body shaking in a way she never felt before. His movements were quick paced and his body was incredibly tense. His muscles were lean and he didn't look that strong, yet at the same time she couldn't see herself going easy on him if they were to fight.

She held her beating heart as a small smile formed across her face, "That guy."

________________________________________________________________________

Anguirus was slow to open his eyes as pain was racing through his body. He still couldn't feel his front paw signaling it was still broken. All this pain that was registering to him signaled that he was still alive. He shook his head trying to clear away his hazy vision. He could smell something putrid in the air as he used his one good front leg to lift his massive body off the ground. When he looked his side his heart skipped a beat when he saw Skull Devil's still body. He was sure she was going attack until he saw that her head was missing. The smell of her corpse still fresh in the air and it didn't take him long to find her head. He lifted his head up and looked at his spiked back to see her skull resting on his back. With a quick shake he threw her head off. 

He looked at the corpse of the giant in front of him then over to her dead followers. It finally hit him that the monsters he feared were finally dead. Defeated by him. The victory sat in his body and under this circumstance he would have roared in victory. Yet he couldn't bring himself to do it. For one he was still tired and drained from the battle and he had no one to share this victory with. 

Raze, the only creature he had as a companion, was gone. The pain of loss weighed on his heart. He failed to protect her and from that failure came loneliness. He let out a soft roar as he sat on the ground looking at the sky. The sun was slowly descending marking an end the worst day of his life. 

Soft roars came out of his mouth as he let his head droop. He felt sadness filling his heart. Suddenly he felt something he hadn't felt in years. A strange comforting aura that had called to him when he was first born. He felt it near the mountain Skull Devil had jumped from. He looked at it noticing a light coming from the hole he created it had grown bigger and the mountain was still crumbling down the entire side. The aura was calling out to him and he responded lifting himself off the ground. He limped toward it focusing all of his weight to his back legs and good front leg. He walked closer toward the mountain and saw that it was crumbling away revealing the den the Skull Devil called home. Bodies littered the area and mixed with the smell of sulfur nearly made Anguirus vomit.

Sitting in front of it was the glowing light that called out to him. He didn't want to go inside, but the light was making him walk closer. He stepped over the dead bodies crunching some of the old bones until he was facing the light. It was so welcoming and calming that the young kaiju forgot about the foul stench that surrounded him. The light floating in front of him came closer gently sitting down on his horn. Making the pain coursing throughout his body disappear. 

When he looked closer at the light Anguirus was surprised to see an insect the size of a bird, with white fur, two large blue eyes, and orange, yellow, and black wings. It let out a small chirp as it slowly flew from his horn and hovered over a massive tunnel in the ground. It hung there pointing for him to follow. Anguirus moved his bad leg and felt no pain. In fact his entire body was healed as he could feel aura radiating through his body. 

This insect had done that? 

He felt a large amount of power coming from it. Simply putting him in awe of it. Continuing to chirp the insect called out to him demanding that he follow. Anguirus snorted feeling power radiating from where the insect was flying. He could feel it flowing into his body energizing him. It was also hot enough to make him pant. 

He looked back to the desert that he and Raze made their home in. Raze was gone. He failed to protect her. When he closed his eyes he could feel hundreds of smaller creatures just like Raze. He felt an urge to protect them. So they wouldn't die like her. When he felt further out he could feel more of the world. He could also feel darker auras as well some that made Skull Devil and her group look like mice in comparison. If he wanted to protect them he'd have to get stronger. 

He hardened his eyes taking a step foreword letting the heat wash over his body as he went underground. He began feeling power coursing through his body making him grow. He stopped one last time looking out to the surface world that he once called home. He felt the auras one last time feeling each one that covered the area. Then feeling something strange to the east.

He could tell it was far off, somewhere he'd never reach if he were to go by foot. This aura was blue and taking the shape of a lizard. Anguirus felt his heart beating faster and body shook from it. He licked his lips. He'd felt this aura before, but it was bigger. Now it was smaller, yet still it was strong and it peeked his curiosity. He wanted to meet this creature one day and his heart was telling him he would. With that thought in his head Anguirus went back to the caverns that were once his birthplace. He looked to the insect and it chirped at him before flying off. Anguirus let out a soft roar as he continued to walk. 

The hawk sized moth looked to Anguirus as he dove underground. She was the guardian of this world and she loved all life including a new born. She was Mothra. 

An Anguirus still alive brought hope to the ancient kaiju. She could feel age taking it's toll on her and she couldn't protect this world much longer. She looked to the east feeling the same aura as Anguirus. Her main body was still in space so meeting this particular aura was going to take time. Though she hoped that this Anguirus would meet it. She could tell that those two would make great rivals for each other and build a deep bond. That would let her rest in peace knowing that the planet was under their protection.

……………..
Now
…………….

Akiko was holding Adagio in her arms letting the siren continue to cry. She hummed and held her tightly gently stroking her back. Adagio was shaking as she gripped Akiko tighter, "Don't let them take us, Aki. I can't go through that again. I can't."

"You know I will. The strongest fighter is someone who protects another." Akiko said. 

Adagio looked up at her sniffling and rubbing away some of the snot on her nose. Then noticing that she covered Akiko in it, "Sorry."

"It's okay that your scared. But don't let fear control you, let it help you think and make quick decisions." Akiko said wiping away some of the snot on her chest, "You want to protect your family right? That already makes you strong. Also trust the people that have your back and let them know you have theirs. You're not alone Adagio. You've got me, Hikari, Bone Crusher, Kubo, and Sunset."

CHEEERRRUNT

A loud chirp caught their attention as a Hawk sized Mothra fluttered in the air above them. The small kaiju looked them both over cheerfully. Akiko giggled pointing to the mini Mothra, "And two giant monster with serious attitudes."

Adagio sniffled again looking between Akiko and Mothra. She had a small smile, "Thanks Aki."

"We can stay out here a little longer, if you want."

Adagio shook her head getting back up, "No, I'm good." 

Akiko smiled taking Adagio's hand and helping her up. "Come on, Mothy."

Mothra followed the two down the ladder along Sunset's apartment. Once down Adagio hesitated at the door before taking a deep breath. Akiko placed a hand on her shoulder nodding in encouragement. She opened it and was surprised to see that Sunset and Hikari were still on the couch. Sunset stayed on Hikari's shoulder letting out soft sighs as she slept. Hikari did the same as she held Sunset in her arms. The young scientist also held a Sunset's ice pack against her ribs. Lora was turning in her sleep as she wrapped herself in Akiko's shirt. 

"Too cute." Akiko said letting out a small squeal.

Adagio smiled at the sight she looked at Sunset letting her heart feel harm again. She walked over gently moving Hikari's arms from the unicorn turned human. She cradled her like a new born with strength that surprised Akiko. She kept Sunset's head against her shoulder and held her ice pack delicately against the unicorn's side.  When the siren turned she spoke quietly, "Not my first time carrying someone to bed. Sonata and Aria pass out on our couch all the time. I'll take her to bed you get some sleep." 

"Well aren't you the responsible big sister." Akiko said.

"I'm just repaying her for saving me." Adagio said with red cheeks.

"Rrrright." 

"Good night, Aki," Adagio said with an eyeroll as she walked up the steps. Before she got up she stopped her face getting red again, "Hey um...can...can...we hang out with, Kubo, tomorrow? I still haven't thanked him properly yet for saving me."

"Well if we can pry him away from Godzilla for a few minutes then maybe."

"Thanks." Adagio said with a bright smile. The elder siren quickly rushed up the steps with Sunset in her arms.

"No problem." Akiko silently whispered before looking at a sleeping Hikari and Lora. She smiled at the sight as she gently pushed Hikari down and lying her head on a pillow. She pulled down the small blanket and draped it across the scientist, "Sleep tight, Sis." She gently said rubbing Hikari's hair and giving her a small kiss on the forehead.

She then looked at Lora, who was still turning in her sleep. Her face was scrunched and she kept turning her head. She then exposed her back to Akiko letting out a groan. Akiko sighed before touching Lora's bare back. "It's okay, I'm here." Lora stopped groaning letting out a small sigh of comfort and her body went still. 

Akiko stretched settling down on the floor. Mothra fluttered over her head staring down at her before settling next to Hikari. Her antenna twitched as she looked down at Akiko while also nuzzling Hikari's arm. The G-team captain smiled at the sight and rubbed Mothra's head. She yawned staring at the ceiling as her eyes started to flutter.

She was about to fall asleep before feeling something cover her body. She opened her eyes and found her shirt resting sitting on her body a green aura wrapped around it. 'I will never understand you humans and your desire to show your skin.' Lora's voice played in her head. The elder Elias looked down at her from the coffee table. She had her usual annoyed looked though it was full of a small playfulness.

Akiko smiled at her, 'I'm getting this from the fairy in a crop top?'

'Your the one who puts me in this stupid thing!' Lora's body glowed as her teeth began to grind with pure annoyance, 'When is my dress getting cleaned and when are you getting me a new outfit? Something pretty, but not lacey, I'm not Moll.'

'Easy needy baby. Miki took your dress and is cleaning it back in Japan. If you keep this up I'm dressing you up like a bikini barista.'

'Bikini barista?'

Akiko had to resist the urge to smile and think of a scheme. 'Yeah they wear the cutest outfits.' 

'Aren't those bikini things those string clothing items you made me wear at the beach?' 

'No, that was a swimsuit. A bikini is the cutest outfit on the planet.' Akiko began flittering her head with a dress that only Lora would love. As the elder Elias stared intently at her. She smiled when she noticed Lora started blinking repeatedly touching her fingers together.

'Akiko, I wish for you to buy me this bikini barista uniform.'

'As you wish my fairy.' Akiko thought with a hint of sarcasm. Lora rolled her eyes jumping from the coffee table onto Akiko. She gently walked across Akiko's body and placed her head against her chest. 

"Love ya." Akiko said with a giggle as she rubbed Lora's back.

"I love you too." Lora said with a yawn, "And if you're lying to me I'm turning you into a lightning rod."

Akiko laughed before closing her eyes and falling asleep.

………………
Camp Everfree 
……………….

Gloriosa Daisy glared at the man standing in front of her. He had a bald head and black suit with a red tie. Timber Spruce stood behind her trying to appear intimidating, as much as an eighteen year old could, by leaning against the desk in their office. The man in front of them wasn't impressed.  

"This could make for a great mall. Parking lot here, a fountain over there and all you have to do is sign a few papers from my client." The bald man said.

"Tell, Filthy Rich, I'm not signing any thing. This camp is our home and we'll never give it up!" Gloriosa shouted. Timber nodded his head in agreement not saying anything and continuing to eye up the man. 

The lawyer rolled his eyes, "You mean the camp that currently housing how many campers. What was it this past year? Oh that's right zero. I'm saying this as part of the business. This sale will help you and the little drop out over there."

Timber rose from the desk with a look of anger. Gloriosa held up a hand looking at her brother then to the lawyer of the man she hated. "Leave our home."

The lawyer rolled his eyes and stood up from his seat, "Even if you don't sell this camp will still go under and become open to the public and you know how fast my client will buy this place." He proceeded to the door stopping at it and looking at the siblings, "Enjoy this place while you can because in the next three months it's going to be a mall. Have a good night." 

He slammed the door shut and the siblings heard his car roll across the rocky ground. Timber sighed running a hand through his hair as he looked at his sister. "That could have gone better. What are we going to do now?"

Gloriosa didn't answer him as she walked outside looking at the area the lawyer had left. She walked over to the rocky driveway inspecting it. She touched some of the grass noticing that the tires had run over them and a small group of flowers. Her eye lids lowered as she clenched her fist tightly as the dead grass began to regrow and the group of flowers grew as well. Timber came running up to his sister with a look of concern. 

"Gloriosa?" 

"I've got this." Gloriosa said. Her eyes began to glow green, off putting Timber. The ground began to shake under their feet and the entire forest went silent as a shadow rose. It walked past the camp and Timber felt his heart beating faster.

"Gloriosa, whatever you're about to do please don't." Timber pleaded. 

Gloriosa's necklace was glowing with her eyes as she snapped her fingers. "Anguirus, make sure that worm thinks twice before coming back."

Anguirus responded with a resistant roar as he walked through the forest and to the object that was desired of him. He spotted it rushing through the forest. The light was quick to spot and he could feel an aura. It slowly took shape in his eyes and he felt an immediate rush of anger. He snarled and braced his legs before jumping into the air curling into a massive ball of spikes.
> For Everfree: Let's Go Camping!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Useless." 

"Hello....whose there?"

"Why am I so useless?"

Sunset looked around trying to find where the voice was coming from. She stood on a cliffside overlooking a massive forest that lead to a beach. The breeze was warm and the sound of the ocean was incredibly calming yet she couldn't help getting this strange feeling of dread. When she looked behind her the cliff she stood on lead to a large cave entrance. 

"This is big enough for a monster." She whispered to herself. 

"Useless." 

Sunset heard the voice coming from this entrance and it made her gulp. Her feet moved forward even though she didn't want. To her surprise the cave was surprisingly well lit as there was a large hole in the ceiling letting in sunlight. Her jaw dropped when she saw the interior of the cave ancient stone structures that had vegetation growing around them littered the area. When Sunset looked at the largest tower she noticed it had a peculiar marking of a cross inside of a sun. 

When she looked deeper inside the cave Sunset saw a large lake sitting in the middle. Beside it was an altar that was longer than any building she'd seen. Her eyes grew wide when she saw what was sitting next to the lake and on the altar. Black scales slowly rose up as Godzilla let out pained roars. Orange and blue wings gently fluttered as Mothra called out to him. It looked like they had come from a titanic battle. Though it looked as if Godzilla had taken the brunt of the assault. His black scales were stained red and his snout had claw marks running across it. 

Sunset winced when she noticed the wounds along his body slowly closing. Godzilla let out another pained roar as he clutched his chest. Sunset could feel her stomach turning as she saw beneath the monster king's fingers and noticed the raw muscle that was hidden under his scales. From the altar Mothra called out to him crawling forward her antenna twitching as her mouth moved with concern. Her fur was ruffled and there were small scars running across her body. She may have been ruffed up, but compared to Godzilla she looked healthy. The younger kaiju looked to Godzilla calling out to him. He looked at her holding up a bloody hand and placed it on her head letting a calming roar. Sunset felt a small tingling in her heart at the interaction. 

"The big guy got really messed up back there." Bone Crusher suddenly walked next to Sunset. She looked at him about to say something, but was cut off when Hikari walked through her.

"Mothra, would have been worse if he didn't take the hit for her." 

The rest of the G-team were nodding there heads in agreement. Sunset looked down at the interacting kaiju and noticed Mothra was hanging her head in distress.

"Useless."

Sunset heard the distraught voice again. She looked around confused about where it was coming from when she looked to the G-team none of them were saying anything. 
.
..
….
…………

Sunset's eyes fluttered open noticing the sun coming through her window. Her body wasn't aching as much as before, in fact it felt as though her bruise may have disappeared as her side felt warm. She still just wanted to stay in bed, it may only have been a day, but Sunset didn't realize how much she missed her bed since staying in a hospital. Then there was also this amazing pillow she was resting her head on. It was so soft and comfortable although it was a little itchy. 

She sighed contently as she pushed her body down on her mattress. Was it from being away or did her bed get really softer. It was surprisingly squishy and she couldn't help, but continue to squeeze as she tried figuring out what was going on. 'Did I get new pillows?'

"You've got three seconds to cut that out." A voice grumbled under her. 

Sunset's eyes shot open and she realized that her 'pillow' was bright orange and very puffy. She shot up like a spring from the person she was lying under. Adagio rose up cracking her bones she gave Sunset a side long glance full of annoyance. Sunset was nervously laughing rubbing her hand behind her head. 

'I'm so dead.', She thought to herself as the siren looked at her. Though Sunset quickly changed the topic by pointing a finger to Adagio.

"Why are you in my bed?"

Adagio pointed to the stand next to the bed where a lamp and a bag of water sat. "You passed out on the couch and I carried you to bed. Then I had to ice down you're wound because you kept moaning."

"That doesn't explain why you're in my bed." Sunset deadpanned.

"That was you."

Sunset gave the siren a confused look making Adagio sigh with annoyance. "I was about to leave then you got this stupid grin on your face and grabbed me."

"I did?"

"You were mumbling something about riding, Godzilla."

"Oh, it was that dream again." Sunset said. Her cheeks were rosy as she face palmed. 'Why does my mind keep embarrassing me?' She then felt another chill go down her spine as Adagio fully turned around. It felt like she was looking right into the unicorn's soul. When in reality Adagio was staring past her and it was making Sunset sweat more. 

'Is she looking at what I think she's looking at?' Sunset turned her head and practically turned to stone. A dry scream was stuck in her throat. 'She is!'

There was a big reason Sunset didn't let people in her room. On the wall were a series of  hand drawn pictures of herself riding a certain lizard and other kaiju standing in fighting poses combined with various action figures. Ever since she arrived in this dimension Sunset had developed a bad case of collectoritis. Anything she thought was cool she would grab without question and the arrival of kaiju sent the Equestrian into full fangirl mode. Now her room was littered with collectables and various items that caused some, mostly anyone with rainbow hair, to laugh at her.   

'And now she's seen it. Here comes the laughing.' Sunset braced as she saw Adagio's cheeks puff and a smile formed on her face. 

"You are such a nerd." 

Sunset groaned slumping her head. Suddenly she felt something on her side it was warm and fuzzy. She lifted the covers more so to find a mini-Mothra to be resting on her ribs. Her wings fluttered as her antenna glowed. Adagio was shocked by the sight as well and more so when Sunset lifted her shirt. The bruise that had been bothering her for so long was gone. 

"Did you do this?" 

"Well, looks like you have new friend." Adagio said. She rose out of the bed cracking her neck. Sunset noticed that the siren rubbed the scar running down her neck.

"Hey, maybe she can heal your scar." 

Adagio shook her head, "If she could she would have done it by know. Besides it won't reverse anything. Midnight's still after us."

Sunset frowned as Adagio started making her way to the bathroom. She quickly raced to the siren, startling Mothra in the process, and hugged Adagio. 

"Hey, about last night I meant to tell you that I'm scared too, but we've got to trust the G-team to have our backs and we should have their backs too." She squeezed Adagio tighter, "Also I've got your back."

"I know," Adagio said with a sigh placing her hand on Sunset's arm. She turned her head with a smile red eyes meeting teal, "I've got your back too."

Sunset looked at Adagio surprised by her actions. Adagio moved from Sunset's arms and looked her up and down. The elder siren took off her headband and placed it on Sunset's head. She rubbed her chin with a hum then smiled, "Hold onto this for me. Huh, you look good with spikes." Sunset touched the headband then looked to Adagio. It was then met with a flick to the forehead, "When someone compliments you say 'thank you'. Stupid Pony."

"Ow, I was just surprised, Chunky Siren." Sunset said rubbing her forehead.

Adagio blushed placing a hand on her hips, "For your information your hand me downs are just too small. Now find me something that actually fits when I come out of the bathroom." Sunset noticed that Adagio was pulling down her old pajamas, which were riding up.

"Anything else your majesty?" Sunset asked rolling her eyes.

"For your information yes," Adagio said. Sunset groaned holding out her hand for Adagio to speak. To her surprise Adagio was blushing and rubbing her arm, "When we see Kubo again...would...you wanna come with me to hang out with him?"

"Yes!" Sunset shouted before clearing her throat, "I mean yeah, hanging out sounds cool." 

Adagio cleared her throat as well, "Cool. I'll try not to use up the hot water." 

With that Adagio rushed to the bathroom leaving Sunset and Mothra alone. The young kaiju looked at the girl with a cocked head letting out a small chirp. Sunset pat the moth on the head with a hide smile on her face. She looked herself in the mirror touching Adagio's head band, "You think the spiky look is good?"

CHEEEEERUNT?

"Right, you don't wear clothes....or talk." Sunset said. She then looked down at the small moth again recalling the dream she had before waking up. "What was that?" She sat on her bead humming in thought and Mothra crawled into her lap rubbing against her. She began thinking of the dreams she'd been having recently ever since meeting the G-team. 

"Are my powers growing?"

……………….
Everfree Forest (Outskirts)
………………

Kubo road through the forest at top speed on his motorcycle. His bike rode through the forest floor with ease. Moll cheered as she poked her head from his shirt. "Faster Kubo!"

"Alright, alright, hang on tight. I can smell the beach!" Kubo shouted over the engine. 

He revved the engine and blue flames came out of the exhaust pipe and he speed up. Moll cheered louder as he cleared the tree brush and onto the sandy beach. He turned on a dime before driving toward the ocean. He looked at the dash board and found a blip appearing on it. It got louder as he kept driving in a straight line. He hummed and kept moving foreword when he looked to the water all he saw were calming waves. Time felt like it was slowing down to a crawl as he stared at the water. So much so that he wasn't paying attention.

"Watch out!" Moll shouted.

His eyes widened and he put on the breaks skidding to a complete halt. He wiped the sweat from his brow taking a breath, "Thanks for the warning." 

Kubo looked to the massive hole in the ground and to the others in front of it. "Looks like the big guy was in a rush." Kubo hummed rubbing his chin. He studied the holes, which were truly foot prints, as they led out to the ocean. He looked around finding small scales as well. Moll let out a sad sigh.

"And Mothra couldn't stop him. What could have caused him to act like this?" 

CHEEEEERRRRRUUUUUUNT

A squeaking chirp caught their attention as a mini-Mothra stuck her head from a nearby bush. Moll happily waved to the young kaiju as she flew to Kubo. In her legs she held a disc and happily placed it in Kubo's palm. She sat on his shoulder allowing Moll to crawl onto her. Mothra began twitching her antenna and moving her muzzle letting out soft squeaks. Kubo observed Moll as she bobbed her head. The young Elias turned her head to Kubo with a worried expression.

"Kubo, Mothra says the reason Godzilla left is because..." Moll hesitated as she nervously glanced to the ocean, "because he smelled blood." 

Kubo looked shocked and turned his head to the water. He felt a chill going down his spine and he could have sworn the air got sharper. "Let's head back and regroup with the others, Moll. This place is giving me the creeps."

"What about Godzilla?"

"I'll look for him after I check on the girls." Kubo said. 

He sent a glare to the ocean feeling as though something was watching him and he challenged it. He revved the engine again before taking off to the city. Mothra flew behind him with Moll sitting her back looking back to the ocean and began to glow, trying to sense anything. Her sensory abilities were spreading far out in the area. Until she suddenly felt a small spark causing her head to shoot up in the direction of the mountains. 

'What was that?'

Mothra looked back as well feeling something wasn't right in that direction. The young kaiju felt the her hairs rising up feeling something off about the entire area.

…………………
Canterlot City
…………………

Hikari let out an annoyed groan as she slumped her shoulders. While Akiko was happily humming to herself while swing her hips. She held a brown bag that was wet from something Sunset wasn't sure about. Hikari was holding the figure that Vector had bought the other night. She was staring at it with contempt.

"I can't believe we couldn't get a refund!" 

"Sorry, I should have warned you about that store owner. He's a little stingy when it comes to refunds." Sunset said.

"It's not your fault, Sunset. It would have helped if somebody wasn't dancing around and buying everything in sight." Hikari sent the stink eye to Akiko, who was still singing to herself.

"My little Boopy, my little Boopy. I'm gonna love you, yes I will.~" Akiko sang to herself.

"She seems excited." Adagio said walking along Sunset. 

Her eyes were slightly lowered in mild annoyance. She held her spiked pumps in her hands which were covered by fingerless gloves. She was now wearing purple sandals that matched the jeans she borrowed. Her top was the one Sunset had worn when she first met the unicorn. Though was it was much smaller on the siren's larger frame causing it to ride up. "Didn't I ask you for something that fit?"

"It's not my fault your bigger than me." Sunset shot back. Adagio shot her a glare making Sunset wave her hands in defense. "I meant taller. You're taller than me."  

Adagio rolled her eyes at the statement adjusting Sunset's shirt again. The only part of her outfit that was her own was the gold belt she kept around her waist. Her puffy hair was being held by a scrunchie instead of her spiked head band. That was resting on Sunset's head. 

"We can go to your house after we see, Vector. If your up for that, Adagio." Hikari said. 

"It will be good to get some of my stuff back. Like my...car." Adagio hit her head with her palm, "I can't believe I forgot it at the school. I seriously hope they didn't tow it." 

'Have some faith.' Lora's voice played  in their heads.  Adagio and Sunset looked to the backpack Hikari had on. It shuffled and a mini-Mothra poked her head out along with Lora. The elder Elias glowed as she stared at Hikari. 'Moll and Kubo are on their way back. They have much to discuss with us.'

Sunset felt a chill when she heard Lora mention that it felt like there was an eye watching her. She suddenly felt warmth in her hand looking down to find Adagio interlocking her fingers with hers. She could feel the siren shaking, but managing to keep a calm face. Hikari was doing the same looking at the girls with a soft smile.

"Let's stay focused on the positives." Hikari said.

"That's right Vecy, I am the best sister in the world." Akiko said to herself holding a hand to her cheek. Her eyes were glassy and the girls could swear they could see hearts coming off her head.

"Akiko has that down." Hikari said with a groan. 

Suddenly a black van drove by startling Sunset and Adagio. Hikari had a smile as a series of them came down the streets in a line. Sunset rose a brow as it looked like they all were coming from Pinkie's house. When she looked at them there was a logo that appeared to be Godzilla holding the world. Under that were the letters A.G.A.F.

"Looks like Dr. Trans is putting Vector to work." Hikari said.

"All of this just for one person?" Adagio asked.

"Vector may be an annoying little snot, but he can do some pretty amazing things when sets his mind to it." Hikari explained, "Though I do have to kick him into gear."

'Literally.' Lora added on.

Sunset snickered at that and noticed that they were finally reaching Pinkie Pie's house. "That's Pinkie's place."

"Vecy!" Akiko cheered and started running at top speed.

"Aki!" Hikari sighed and chased after the G-team captain. Lora yelped at the sudden movement and her face started to turn green. 

Adagio looked at Sunset and shrugged choosing to run after the women.  Sunset noticed that the siren had a small smile on her face as she ran showing her worries were going down. She let out a happy sigh and started to run. When she caught up to Adagio the two shared a look and their eyes narrowed with confident smirks. Adagio started to speed up and Sunset started keeping pace with her. Without even noticing they passed Hikari, who was panting like a dog. 

"Hey, this isn't a race." 

Sunset and Adagio laughed as they ran with each other. It was a rare feeling that either of them had. For once they weren't competing to save or take over the world. Their hearts were racing from a friendly competition. One Sunset only felt when she raced Rainbow Dash. One Adagio felt when she arm wrestled with Aria. It was a feeling neither thought they would have for other. They could only assume this was the same feeling Sonata and Pinkie Pie had when they were together. 

They felt like true friends. 

So engrossed with each other Sunset and Adagio failed to notice the purple bike riding in front of them. "Woah!"

Sunset and Adagio ran face first into Twilight Sparkle and Spike. All four groaned as their eyes swirled. They looked like one being as their bodies twitched. Sunset practically fused with Twilight and her bike, while Adagio had a small pair of puppy legs swinging in her hair as Spike gave muffled cries. 

"Does anyone see a set of teeth? If so they're mine." Twilight said in a daze.

"Are...you...okay?" Hikari asked as she came to a panting stop. She had her hands over her knees as she hunched over.

"Yeah, sorry Twilight." Sunset said rubbing her head and removing a wheel from her foot. She looked at Twilight to inspect her friend. Her eyes widened to find that Twilight had bags under her eyes, "Twilight, are you feeling okay?"

Twilight shook her dizzy head looking at Sunset, "Yeah just," She had a small shutter thinking of her nightmare,"...just a rough night."

"You're telling me." Spike said pulling himself free of Adagio's hair. The dog looked at Sunset and the spiked head band she had giving an approving nod, "Copying my style? I can see why the spike look is good." He referenced his own collar with a smile. 

Sunset snickered at the him before focusing back on Twilight.  

"Hey Twilight, if you wanna talk we're all ears." She said looking at Twilight with slight concern while pointing a thumb to Adagio.

The siren looked at the two confused. She then caught on when Sunset pointed her head toward Twilight. "Oh, yeah, friendship is magic." Adagio said with a confused smile. Friendship with someone other than her family was still vastly new to her. It hit home when Sunset sighed lowering her eye lids. 

"Oh my." A soft voice called out. 

The girls all looked to see Fluttershy walking toward them from across the street. Her hand was over her mouth. Instead of her the white shirt and green mini-skirt the pinked haired girl was wearing a teal dress with several pink butterflies on it held together with a pink band wrapped around her waist. Her boots were replaced with short heels and pink lacings. "Are you girls okay?"

"Just fine, Fluttershy." Sunset answered taking the girls hand. She looked over Fluttershy's new clothing with a raised eyebrow. "What's with the new look?"

"Oh...I-I just wanted to go for a...um summer look." Fluttershy stuttered touching her fingers together a blush coming across her face. She then looked over to the panting form of Hikari and gasped when she saw that Lora was hanging out. The elder Elias had puffed cheeks and was turning different shades of green. "Little Lora!"

"My tummy." Lora moaned.

"Poor thing." Fluttershy said gently rubbing Lora's back.

"Sorry about that, Lora." Hikari said.

"What's wrong with her?" Adagio asked.

"Lora, has really bad motion sickness." Hikari said.

"I just need the world to stop mov- *glurp*" Lora held a hand to her puffed cheeks. 

"Let's get you inside. I think Rarity got here before me." Fluttershy said. She looked to find Akiko already at Pinkie Pie's door. She had a wide grin on her face as she began pressing on the door bell repeatedly. 

"Aki, cut it out!" Hikari called with a sigh marching toward the house. The girls following behind her. 

"Vecy, I've got a surprise for you!" Akiko called as she kept ringing the doorbell. Hikari rolled her eyes and delivered a chop to Akiko's head.

"Cut it out!" Hikari said, "We're guest here and we don't want to give a bad im-"

The door suddenly swung open with an annoyed girl on the other end. She had short ashy hair and piercing yellow eyes. Age wise Hikari pegged her to at least be twenty years old. She had on a plain white t-shirt and shorts. 

"...pression." Hikari lingered on the word. Staring at the girl before going stiff and nervously laughed. "Um hi I'm Susan Hikari and this is..."

"I watch T.V. I know who you two are." She answered. 

"Hey Limestone." Sunset said, "Is Rarity here?"

"She's in the living room with him." Limestone Pie said with a hiss. 

"Vecy! Big Sis is here." Akiko began skipping inside.

"Thank you so much for taking care of my-" Hikari was cut off when Limestone held up a piece of paper in her face. "Um...what's this?"

"When my sister brought the free loader. They consumed an abnormal amount of food. This is the bill for his half." Limestone said blankly. Hikari took the paper and her eyes nearly flew out of her head. Sunset and the others looked over Hikari's shoulder and they copied her. 

"Three hundred dollars!" They all shouted at once. 

"Limestone, this is worse than the time you made us pay for the sleep over!" Sunset said.

"He said his siblings would pay for it." Limestone shrugged.

"He's dead." Hikari said. Her eye was twitching as she marched inside. The girls gave her a good distance while also looking at Limestone Pie with disapproving eyes.

"Can't you let this go, Limestone?" Fluttershy asked.

"You still haven't payed me for letting your birds run loose in the house." Limestone said.

"Guess that's a no." Adagio deadpanned as she followed after Hikari, who was on a warpath. 

Sunset sighed following after her. She could get Pinkie Pie to call off her older sister later. Maybe even Maud or Marble could help too. The Pie sisters could normally calm Limestone down when she went after money. Though she hated to admit, but constantly billing people was the best way to keep their house from getting destroyed, especially with Pinkie Pie around. Though she didn't have time to keep thinking when she found Akiko and Hikari standing motionless in the entrance to Pinkie's living room.

"Akiko, Hikari?" 

"Aki?" Adagio asked cocking her head in confusion. The siren's eyes then widened when she caught sight of something surprising.

"Hey what's going onnnnnn." Twilight's jaw dropped as she stared at unbelievable scene. 

Fluttershy had her hands cupped over her mouth her cheeks getting red. Sunset then caught the sight and she had to repress a scream. Hikari and Akiko looked like malfunctioning robots as their eyes twitched. 

In front of them was the living room which was full of various boxes that had the same logos that were on the vans. But that wasn't what had all their attention. On the couch Vector was lying shirtless with Rarity sitting on top of him. His hand was on her rear and both were blushing. They looked at the group with wide eyes.

"This isn't what it looks like!" Rarity shouted.

"Hikari, Akiko, I-I-I can explain this!" Vector stammered out looking at his big sisters in fear.

Mothra flew out of Hikari's bag with Lora on her back. The elder Elias cast an evil grin through her green face. "Your in *glurp* trouble."

"Shut it you little imp!" Vector hissed. 

"Hikari, this is just a bad dream, right?" Akiko asked. The room fell silent when she started talking, "I mean, Rarity, wouldn't try doing something naughty with my little Boopy right in front of me. Because she knows I'd destroy her, right?"

"It has to be a dream, Aki." Hikari said making Vector cower in fear as she stared at him, "Because I know Vector wouldn't do something so stupid while I'm around. Otherwise he wouldn't live to see tomorrow."  

They started laughing uncontrollably as they stared at Vector and Rarity. The two started to shake as it looked as though Hikari and Akiko were glowing. Akiko was cracking her knuckles while Hikari's fingers were twitching. 

"So if I'm dreaming it won't matter if kill, Rarity?" Akiko said.

"Of course not, but I'm the one whose dreaming. So it really won't matter if I kill, Vector." Hikari said.

"They've gone full big sister mode." Adagio said.

"What does that mean?" Sunset asked.

"That the nerd and the air head are dead." Adagio deadpanned.

Vector and Rarity gulped as his elder sisters walked forward laughing like mad women.

_____________________________________________________________________________________

"Why does it feel like I just missed something?" Kubo asked.

"Like what?" Moll asked.

"Don't know it just feels like something happened." Kubo said.

Kubo was riding through outskirts of the town with Mothra and Moll clinging to his back. Having left the strangeness of the beach behind he was now hoping to at least meet with the rest of the team to discuss their plan. Though he would have rather have kept searching the beach to find answers he at least needed to let the others know what was going on. Which was why he was heading to Pinkie's house. Keeping Mothra and Moll on his back was best to keep wandering eyes from looking at them. He would rather have people thinking he had a moth back pack and a doll than a miniature giant monster lurking around their city.

Moll shrugged her shoulders in response focusing on navigation. She could sense Lora and another mini-Mothra a few miles ahead. Although when she tried communicating with her sister Lora's only response were groans and hints of snickering. Making her more confused.  

"I guess we'll find out soon enough. Although I can't help but wonder why Lora won't respond."

Kubo revved up his bike and continued to drive past the random houses and trees that made up the town. Kubo was surprised at how natural this town was and how little man made structures there were other than the small city. It felt quiet and calm, something he didn't mind. In fact he would rather have it stay this way, peaceful nice people without to much to care about. And the idea of Midnight and Kuro coming to this place made Kubo want to protect it. He clenched his fist tight around the handle bars as the image of those two came into his mind. 

His thoughts were suddenly cut off when he heard a honk. When he looked over his shoulder he spotted a familiar black car. Through the window he spotted hair that looked like a star night sky with a crystal clear smiling face greeting him. The other head was slightly bored though when she looked at him she had a small smile. The back window of the car rolled down and a happy voice called out.

"Hi, Big Bro!" Sonata called waving her arms with a cheery smile.

Kubo smiled and moved to the side of the rode allowing the black car to drive beside him. Luna smiled at him as she rolled down her window. "Good morning, Kubo."  

"Hey, can I ride with you again?" Aria asked. The purple haired siren leaned forward with wide eyes full of hope and a giddy smile that was rare to see on her. 

Before Kubo respond Luna answered for him with a sigh and eye roll, "I don't see an extra helmet anywhere."

Aria groaned falling back into the seat rolling her eyes while snickering could be heard from the back seat. "Aria got in trouble! Aria got in trouble!" Sonata giggled making Aria growl in response.

"Shut it kelp for brains!" 

"Could we please not yell or talk?" A moaning voice asked. 

Kubo looked to see that in the back seat with Sonata was Celestia. In the short time he had know this woman she always seemed elegant. She held herself high with dignified authority yet at the same time she was approachable giving a motherly glow. Much like Miki, but without the craziness. 

"I think my head is splitting." 

This Celestia didn't resemble that woman at all. Her hair was ruffled and hanging around her baggy eyes. The pants suit and high-heels were replaced with a white t-shirt that had a sun in the center and jeans. An ice pack was placed on her head she groaned with green cheeks. 

"I told you to stay at your home and rest that hangover." Luna said.

"I had to see my little Sunny! She said she was going to Pinkie Pie's home so I'm going to see her! And what did I say about talking?!" Celestia shouted rubbing her temples. 

"Is there anything else I can do for you? Your highness." Luna asked rolling her eyes. 

"Try driving smoother." Celestia said before leaning her head back. Sonata began softly patting the woman. 

Luna groaned grinding her teeth as she tightened her grip on the wheel. Kubo sheepishly smiled and chuckled continuing to drive alongside her. Luna kept grinding her teeth before seeing a fork in the road coming up. A small smile forming across her face as she stepped on the gas.

"Which way?" Kubo asked.

"I'd go left then take a right at the next light. It's a bit longer, but the other way is full of speed bumps. Wouldn't want you to get knocked off, little Moll." Luna said with a smile. Though it was also very devious as well when the vice-principal flipped the signal to go right.

"Luna! DON'T. YOU. DARE!" Celestia hissed leaning forward. 

"Why dear sister, I have no clue what you're talking about." Luna said. She began pressing down harder on the gas the car was speeding. She stared snickering as she held the wheel tightly before making a sharp right turn. 

Kubo watched Luna drive off hitting the first speed bump sending the car into the air. He could have sworn he heard Celestia shouting something very out of character for someone like her. He was left staring at them with a smile and small chuckle. 

"Those two are quite the pair."

Moll and Mothra nodded their heads in agreement. With that Kubo drove off in the direction that Luna pointed out. Luckily it didn't take long for him to find the turn that lead to Pinkie Pie's house. To his surprise he didn't see Luna's car.

"Didn't she take the fast way?" 

Kubo looked at the house then to his phone finding that the picture Hikari sent to him matched. But when he looked at the window he noticed a strange green stain that made him raise an eyebrow. He looked at the picture then back to the house scratching his head. 

"Earth to Kubo." A voice called from behind. A paper ball hit Kubo from the back of the head. He turned to find Bone Crusher leaning against the red van they rented. "Finally he notices."

"How long have you been there?" Kubo asked tapping Bone Crusher's fist with his own. 

"Just got here, but I was calling your name when I was rolling up." Bone Crusher said, "Dude you would not believe this weird car we ran into. It kept going back and forth over speed bumps." 

"Kubo do you think that was..." 

Before Moll could finish talking Luna's car made it's way toward the house. Bone Crusher started nudging Kubo's arm, "Dude that's the car." 

Luna pulled up in front of them stepping out of her car with a satisfied smile on her face. Kubo now noticed that she was wearing a black t-shirt and skinny jeans a moon necklace hung around her neck. Behind her Aria came out instead of her normal tight clothing the siren was in a loose black top that showed off her midriff, low hanging jeans, the stars in her hair were gone and her pigtails were held up by black strings. Sonata came out prancing with a smile on her face the young siren was wearing a blue sundress with red bracelets on each of her wrist. 

Without a second thought she raced toward Kubo wrapping her arms around Kubo's waist. She giggled burying her head into his chest. "Hi, Big Bro!" 

"You already said that doofus." Aria said rolling her eyes.

"Well I'm saying it again so there." Sonata stuck her tongue out at her cousin. She then looked to Kubo with a smile, "So how do I look?"

Kubo laughed patting her on the head and ruffling her hair. "Pretty cute," He looked to Aria as she approached them Kubo could spot the look of jealousy she was trying to hide, "Both of you. How's your arm by the way, Aria?" 

He pat Aria on the head ruffling her hair while looking at her broken arm. A squeak came out of her throat as her face became red. "T-Thanks and it's feeling better." 

"Auntie Luna let us borrow some of her old clothes!" Sonata said. She happily giggled as Kubo kept ruffling her hair.

"Hey!" Moll suddenly jumped onto Kubo's shoulder her cheeks puffed, "I'm cute too, where's my head pat!"

"Fine." Kubo sighed softly patting Moll on the head. She bobbed her head with a happy smile. 

"Luna, you're such a jerk!" A groaning yell came from the car. Celestia stepped out holding her head. "You ran over those speed bumps six times."

"Whoops my bad." Luna said while smiling. 

Bone Crusher quickly raced to her while keeping a cool stride and flashing his teeth. He placed her arm around his neck. "Don't worry I'll help keep you steady. A sunny princess such as yourself shouldn't have to wobble like that." He spoke in a cool tone that made Celestia blush.

"Never in a million years should that work." Kubo said.

"If my older sister wasn't on the verge of becoming a crazy cat woman it wouldn't." Luna stated, "By the way where are Miss Dash and Miss Jack. I figured they would have wanted to see their friends."  

"They're here." Bone Crusher stated carrying, "Girls, come out already." 

The door to the van opened revealing Rainbow Dash and Applejack. Though it was clear something was wrong with them as they had strange looks. They're eyes were wide as they walked in sync. Moans came out of their mouths as if they were members of the walking dead. 

"What's up with them?" Kubo asked.

"No clue, they've been like that since I woke up." Bone Crusher said rubbing his chin.

"They look like someone caught them making out." Aria said. 

Suddenly Rainbow Dash came to life and rushed Aria. "What did Apple Bloom show you? It's photoshop it's all photoshop!" 

"Scootaloo was just writing weird stories about us nothing else." Applejack joined in shaking the siren. Aria moaned as her head was jerked about by the two girls. Bone Crusher, Kubo, Celestia, Luna, and Sonata watched with raised eye brows. 

"Questions for later?" Kubo asked.

"Yep." They all said at once.

With that Kubo shrugged walking to Pinkie's door. He still was wondering what the stain on the window was, but put it off considering how crazy the last few minutes had been. He rang the doorbell only for there to be no answer. He cocked his head in confusion. 

"No one home?" Sonata asked.

"They should have known we were coming." Luna said stepping up next to Kubo. She rang the doorbell several times before knocking on the door. "Hello, Miss Pie? Are you home?" 

Bone Crusher closed his eyes listening to the environment. He could pick up the sound of foot steps in the house and the sound of muffled. Screaming? 

"Hey guys something is going on in there." 

As soon as he said that the door swung open and Vector came out screaming. "Gang way!" 

Luna was shocked and caught off guard unable to move. Vector was moving so fast that he didn't have time to stop. With a grunt the two crashed into each other falling flat on the ground. "Why is it always me?" Luna groaned looking at Vector in annoyance as he hovered on top of her. Though she did blush when she realized he didn't have a shirt on.

"Just what do you think you're doing, Vector?" A hiss came from the door. A hand came out gripping the frame. Hikari stepped out her eye twitching with a crazed smile. "Are you really doing something perverted again?" 

"Hikari, for the love of all that is decent listen to me!" Vector cried. 

Hikari just snarled grabbing Vector's face and lifting him into the air. Each of her fingers popped as she balled her free hand into a fist. Vector cried as he was lifted into the air his legs kicking as he looked to Kubo and Bone Crusher in desperation. 

"Guys a little help here!"  He was stunned to see Kubo and Bone Crusher ignoring the scene like it was a bad television special as they walked inside. 

"I don't know what you did, Vec, but you probably deserve it." Kubo said.

"Just go limp bro it won't hurt as much." Bone Crusher said.  

"Guys!" Vector cried out. Though they were quickly muffled as Hikari applied pressure to his face. He screamed out in horror as Hikari started punching him.

Inside Kubo and Bone Crusher were walking around the house noticing the large amount of boxes. Sonata had wide eyes  of amazement while Aria whistled. Luna was amazed that so much was needed for one person and Celestia stopped rubbing her head to stare at them. Even Applejack and Rainbow Dash broke from their daze to stare. Though they were also cut off guard by the sight of an annoyed woman.

"Oh hi my name's..." Kubo was cut off when the girl held up a piece of paper to his face.

"I know who you are here's the bill for damages." 

Bone Crusher looked over Kubo's shoulder to see the bill which caused their eyes to pop out of their heads. They could barley breath as they looked at paper that had a one and an endless amount of zeros. Sonata gasped as well pulling out a bottle of water from somewhere to perform an overly dramatic spit take all over an annoyed Aria. Luna and Celestia were slack jawed from the bill. 

"For plum sake, Limestone, can't ya go a day without chargin someone?" Applejack said having finally broken out of her stump. 

"Yeah, didn't Maud tell you to cut it out?" Rainbow said raising an eyebrow and getting into the Pie sisters' face. 

"Don't you two owe us a window?" Limestone asked while looking at her fingernails. The girls grew pale and backed away kicking the ground not making eye contact with Limestone. 

"What happened here?" Celestia asked.

"Let's see, there was their free loader of a brother and then..." Limestone was cut off by a high pitched scream and the sound of something crashing, "...that." 

The group rushed to the source of the screaming that was soon followed by shouting and a deranged woman laughing. When they reached the kitchen everyone except Kubo and Bone Crusher, who both muttered of course, were shocked to find Akiko pacing toward a cowering Rarity. She hid behind a wooden table her hair raised and her teeth chattering. Sunset, Twilight, and Fluttershy were wrapped around Akiko's arms, legs, and waist struggling to slow her down. 

"Please tell me she's slowing down!" Fluttershy groaned as she was dragged along the ground due to holding Akiko's legs.

"Why am I holding her back?!" Twilight called her feet skidding across the floor as she clung to Akiko's waist.

"Adagio, a little help would be nice!" Sunset called grinding her teeth as she held onto Akiko's left arm trying to keep the woman still. 

Adagio was leaning against the wall watching the scene with slightly amused eyes, "Hey, I'm not the one who decided to get freaky with the nerd."

That made Akiko growl and pick up her pace taking the girls along for the ride. Rarity yelped holding a wooden chair toward Akiko making the scene look like something out of a circus act. 

"Could we please not get her angrier!" Rarity looked at Akiko with serious eyes as she gulped gripping the chair tighter, "Now see here, Ms. Akiko, there has been a serious misunderstanding. So please listen to me before I..."

Akiko reached out and grabbed the chair Rarity was using to defend herself with. She used very little effort to lift both the chair and Rarity into the air. She growled as Rarity nervously laughed, "Before I tell you how much I respect you as role model."

"You die now."  Akiko growled.

"What's go on?!" Kubo shouted. 

Everyone turned to see the shocked group standing although Akiko quickly cast it off and went back to glaring at her prey. Rarity looked at the group as she clung to the her chair like she was hanging to a cliff edge and mouthed the words help me.

"Kubo!" Adagio's face lit up as she raced toward him wrapping him a hug. 

"Why is Cap going crazy?" Bone Crusher asked. 

"Huh? Oh, we caught Rarity trying to give Vector a lap dance." Adagio said.

Akiko growled her eyes practically burning a hole through Rarity, "You die slowly."  

"Adagio!" Sunset growled glaring at the siren.

"Fine, fine, allegedly gave Vector a lap dance." Adagio said rolling her eyes, "Now Akiko and Hikari are trying to kill them."

"Whelp that explains what happened outside." Kubo said.

"Vector got a free lap dance. He get's all the luck." Bone Crusher said.

"Could you guys please talk her down? I don't think we can hold her back anymore." Sunset begged. 

"We were her holding her back?!" Twilight said.

"Ladies stand back things could get ugly." Kubo said as he set Sonata down. 

"I'm cheering for you, Bro." Bone Crusher said though he was leading the girls away.

"Where are you going?!" Kubo shouted. 

"Someone has to lead these ladies to safety." Bone Crusher said. 

Kubo grumbled as we walked toward Akiko letting Sunset, Twilight, and Fluttershy runoff behind him. He gulped as he walked toward his captain, who was busy pulling Rarity toward her. "Cap, you think you could calm down, just a little?" 

Akiko turned her head and looked at Kubo with a crazed smile, "Don't worry, little private, this all just a dream. So it won't matter if I snap Rarity in two."  

"Do I get a say in this?" Rarity asked. 

Akiko responded with a growl as she turned to the girl. Rarity yelped clinging to the chair tightly her teeth chattering. Akiko started pulling the purple haired girl closer to her as her neck started to crack.

"What's going on?" A voice called out. 

A girl with dull eyes and a blank stare stood at the entrance to the kitchen. She was holding a black t-shirt in her hands and was cocking her head. Sunset gulped at the sight of her, Limestone Pie was one thing, but Maud Pie was a another. She was normally easy going and let the her friends get away with a lot. Although a fight breaking out in the middle of her kitchen could make the emotionless Pie sister put her foot down. According to Pinkie, Maud angry was never something anyone wanted to see.

"Maud, look before you say anything let me explain." Sunset said holding her hands up.

"What are you talking about, Sunset? Maud took Marble out shopping. It's me." 

Sunset took another look at the person standing in front of her. She had the same face as Maud and even the same stare. Her hair was even straight, but it was much longer and pink. Sunset's eyes started to widen.

"Pinkie?!"

………….
A few minutes later
…………..

Everyone was sitting in the living room where a deflated Pinkie Pie stood in front of them with a swollen faced Vector and a sighing Rarity. Limestone was leaning against one of the stacks of boxes. Moll and Lora sat still on the television with the two mini-Mothras.  

"So let me get this straight." Rainbow said, "After the guys in the vans came here you opened one the boxes and drank this stuff?" 

She held up a black can that had a green dragon that was coiled around a tiger. It was labeled Rush. Pinkie nodded her head though with less enthusiasm as usual. 

"Then you had a sugar rush and spilled what was left of it on Vector." Twilight said.

"Pretty much." Pinkie shook her head.

"So you took Vector's shirt off to find a new one." Fluttershy said.

Pinkie nodded her head.

"Then when you ran off you accidently pushed Rarity into Vector." Adagio finished. 

"Exactly!" Vector and Rarity said at the same time.

"Oh Vecy, why didn't you just say it was an accident?" Akiko squealed as jumped onto Vector placing him in a tight hug.

"You must have not heard over my screams of pain." Vector said shooting a glare at Hikari. She laughed rubbing the back of her head with red cheeks.

On the mantel Moll, who was doing her best to be a doll, looked to Lora her eyes glowing, 'Sister, couldn't you have resolved this by reading their thoughts?' 

'Yes, but watching Vector get in trouble was too much fun.' Lora said trying not to snicker considering Limestone was looking at them.

Hikari sighed taking a statue in her hands, "Vector, I'm sorry for freaking out and I hope this helps makes amends." She held up the platinum Froppy statue with an honest smile. Vector broke out of Akiko's grip and looked at the figure with wide eyes a smile forming on his face.

"You didn't sell it?!" 

"You'll get it when you finish the aura engine."  

He wrapped Hikari in a tight hug, "Hikari, you're the best big sister in the world!" Vector shouted squeezing her tightly. Hikari giggled lightly patting Vector on the back as she returned the hug. Akiko held her heart as a distraught frown came across her face.

"Alright, alright, now could you please put your shirt on?" Hikari asked.

"Oh yeah right. Pinkie shirt and Rush." Vector said snapping his fingers.

"OK." Pinkie said giving Vector his black t-shirt and a can of Rush.

Sunset could have sworn she heard a disappointed sigh from behind. Out of the corner of her eye she noticed Fluttershy had slightly red cheeks. Her normally shy friend was playing with her hair and glancing at Vector. When she looked at him Sunset had to admit she was impressed with his body. Vector had pretty tight core with hints of a developing six pack, then there were his lean arms which reminded her of Big Mac's. She couldn't help but wonder if this was the result of being around the G-team all the time. 

He was pretty impressive, but why was Fluttershy taking an interest in him? 

Then there was the other thought on her mind that Aria blurted out, "Okay, all this brother sister bonding is great. But could someone explain to me how drinking this Rush stuff turned Pinkie into well that." The siren pointed to the slow moving Pinkie, who casually blinked at the group.

"I feel fine." Pinkie slowly said.  

"No clue this stuff just keeps me energized," Vector said as he placed his shirt on and popped open a can. He flung his hand back and less than a second the can started to crinkle. 

"AH! THAT'S THE GOOD STUFF! COME ON PINKIE I NEED AN ASSISTANT!" 

Vector's hair was standing on edge and Sunset could have sworn his eyes were on fire. He soon became a blur as he grabbed a large amount boxes taking them out of the room. The sound of metal hitting metal and drills could be heard. Pinkie followed after him albeit at a snail's pace leaving the group shocked. Twilight held up a can of rush adjusting her glasses. 

"What's in this stuff?" When she studied the can the only thing on the ingredients label left her confused, " 'What are you a cop', Um is this stuff legal?"

"Not in this hemisphere." Bone Crusher said clearing his throat and taking the can from Twilight. 

"I'm sorry, are you saying your younger brother gave my sister an illegal substance?" Limestone asked with a raised eyebrow. 

Bone Crusher had wide eyes as he looked at Limestone, "I think Vector's calling me." He ran out of the room with Akiko trailing behind him holding a brown paper bag.

"Vecy your favorite sister made you a sandwich and I bought you some comics. Can't I get hug?" 

Limestone chased after them holding a piece of paper and a pen. 

Twilight adjusted her glasses and following after them, "Hey you think Vector would mind if I watched him work? This aura engine sounds really fascinating." 

"He won't notice just make sure to stay a few feet back." Hikari said with a smile. 

"PINKIE BLOW TORCH!" Vector shouted. 

"More like a hundred feet back." Spike said following after Twilight.

Rainbow stretched her legs and going the same direction. Applejack looked at her with a raised eyebrow, "And jus where are you goin?" 

"To make sure Pinkie doesn't burn down the house." Rainbow replied.

"Ya sure it's not because a certain pilot went that way, Dash Bow?" Applejack said. 

Rainbow's face became red as she glared at Applejack. The farmer had a coy smile as Rainbow Dash stomped toward her. But before the two could start fighting Pinkie walked past them digging through one of the various boxes. When she pulled out the blow the torch a shiver went down their spines. 

"I wonder how this thing works?" She asked holding the fire starter in various directions that was making Rainbow and Applejack's hearts stop.  

Applejack quickly rose up with Rainbow, "Let's make sure she doesn't burn the house down." 

With that the girls raced after Pinkie Pie calling for her to stop. Fluttershy took a shell shocked Rarity with her to the kitchen to make tea for the group. That left Kubo and Hikari alone with Sunset, the sirens, Celestia, and Luna. Moll and Lora stretched now that Limestone had finally left and the mini-Mothras looked at each other before fusing together in a brief flash of light. With a soft chirp the slightly larger moth spread it's wings. 

"I agree, Mothra, I thought that woman would never leave." Lora said. 

"Think of it as a game, Lora." Moll said rubbing her cheeks, "One that leaves you with really sore cheeks."

"You two can hide in here and relax a little." Hikari carefully placed the Elias in her pockets. Moll had small pout due to being placed away from the group while Lora let out a calm sigh resting comfortably against Hikari. Sunset looked at them in wonder at how they interacted, at the same time wondering about her dream from the night before. Only for that thought to be cut short when Celestia tapped her on the shoulder.

"Sunny, I was thinking maybe we could spend some time together. Go see a movie?" Celestia said though it clear she was still hung over. 

"Didn't you say she was grounded yesterday?" Luna asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Lulu." Sunset moaned.  

"It's a light grounding." Celestia shot back. 

"And you wonder why she does so many crazy stunts." Luna said. 

Celestia rolled her eyes before looking at Sunset with a smile. She smiled at her adoptive mother before looking at Kubo who currently had the sirens talking to him. Sonata was hugging him from behind with a wide smile while Aria was doing her best to keep her uncaring face though it disappeared whenever Kubo started patting her head. Adagio was smiling at him and pointing toward the door. The elder siren looked at Sunset and smiled motioning toward the door. 

"Actually I was hoping, maybe, I could hangout with, Kubo." Sunset said. 

Kubo looked up surprised at the smiling face of Sunset then at the smiling faces of the sirens. Adagio started pulling on his arm getting him to move. "Uh, I was actually going to be heading out soon."

"Can't we hang out together?" Sonata asked with a puppy dog face.

"He's busy, Sonata." Aria said though it was clear she was disappointed.

"Please, I never did get to thank you for saving me." Adagio said with pleading eyes.

"Go on, Kubo, you can let your guard down just a little." Hikari said with a smile. 

"Alright, alright quit twisting my arm." Kubo said with a sighing smile. The sirens cheered and Sonata gripped him in a tight hug.

Sunset smiled before looking to Celestia with pleading eyes. She sighed patting Sunset's head motioning for her to go. Sunset let out her own cheer and started conversing with Kubo. Celestia watched them with a sad smile on her face though Luna knocked her shoulder and Hikari smiled at the pair. 

"Don't worry he'll look out for her." Hikari said.

"I trust that. I just wish we could spend time together." Celestia said with a sigh. 

"I've never seen Sunset take to someone that fast or the sirens. She's even doing the thing." Luna said. 

"The thing?" Hikari asked.

"I've noticed something about our resident Equestrians when they're happy," Luna snickered pointing toward the group. Hikari had wide eyes as Sunset and the sirens were all swaying their hips with wide smiles. "They start wagging their tails. Sunset still holds some of her old traits from back home and it looks like the sirens do as well."

"Does she do this often?" Lora asked sticking her head from Hikari's pocket.

"Only if she's really excited," Celestia said, "Kubo really is something."

"That's why he's my best friend." Hikari said with a smile. 

……………….
Somewhere in the ocean
……………..

The bull shark, one of the most dangerous animals in the ocean. Full of rage and power animals would tend to avoid this monster. All except for one. 

SKRREEEEOOONNKKKK

Burning orange eyes appeared in front shark scaring the fish into a reverse course. Godzilla was snarling from pure annoyance as he looked around the dark depths of the ocean. Only finding the same thing sand and water. He sensed something the night before, now it was no where to be seen. Making him snarl his back spines glowing as blue vapor trailed from his maw. 

Loosing a trail wasn't new for him, but he still hated it. Especially when it was so close. It didn't sit well with him. He touched down on the sand looking through the dark depths for anything. The blood he picked up on earlier was gone spread throughout the ocean. The only creatures large enough in the ocean to catch his attention was the pod of whales he startled. They were moving fast and with cation as they hovered over the king. Although Godzilla had little intention of eating. Whale always left a bad taste in his mouth. 

He started to spread his focus else where, Godzilla closed his eyes concentrating. He could feel the water moving around him, he could hear the song of the whales, he could taste and smell the salt of the water. He was at one with nature and he started making out what was around. So far the area was blocking his attention making him snarl. This area wasn't like any other he'd been to. It seemed to breath with a strange aura like the strange humans he'd scene with his humans and Mothra. It didn't help that one of them felt just like one of his enemies.   

Suddenly he felt something different it was brief and only lasted for a moment. He felt a red aura flare to life before disappearing. This aura was familiar and he felt as though it was calling to him. It was close to where he had slept. Godzilla opened his eyes interest peaking. He would have moved in that direction if it wasn't for the distressed calls of the whale pod. He snapped his head up watching them scatter. They were frightened, but not because of him this time.

He couldn't sense them, but he could feel the water churn as they swam around him. He was being called out by a new threat. His fingers popped as he turned his head looking to find the enemy. All he saw was the murky depths. Godzilla let out a loud roar as he started beating his tail down lifting his giant body off the ground. His instincts kicking in Godzilla kept a steady pace slowly chasing a target he couldn't see. Whatever was calling out to him would have to wait. This new threat was making his skin crawl. He felt as though he was being watched on all sides by something.

He couldn't be more right further ahead was a threat that was eager to face him. Ganimes clicked his mandibles together as he swam through the water. Despite his size Ganimes was one the fastest sea kaiju alive aided by the murky depths of this water he was hidden. It also helped that he concealed his aura with the small amount of magic that his mistress lent him. The monstrous crab was a moving shadow in the darkness. Ready to strike at any moment.

Which is why he was grumbling about his orders because he would rather fight right now and get Godzilla back for their last encounter. But Kamoebas wasn't going to allow that so making the monster king chase him was the plan for now. Until the signal was given to finally engage he was to move to an area that would keep the monster king from coming quickly. However he was at least going to lead Godzilla to where he wanted to go. The rock crab could smell the humans from miles away making his mouth foam.

As the two kaiju engaged what was going to be an intense cat and mouse game another watched them. From the sand a green head rose up and Kamoebas let out a snickering roar. As he watched Godzilla disappear into the ocean once again. If Ganimes could go a day or two without killing then he could at least get Godzilla further out to sea leaving him alone to fulfil his mission. On a side note if Ganimes did act, the monster king would finally kill the annoying crab getting one thrown out of his side. Now he could at least focus on how to obtain these auras. He could feel their powers growing by the minute. It wouldn't be much longer until they were ripe then he would strike hard and fast. With only one minor obstacle getting in his way. 

The young moth would cause a minor inference, but the "training" he received from Battra made him adept in facing magic attacks. His strength was greater than hers by a large margin. She would be little trouble if he ran into her. What did concern him was this red aura. If this being interfered he'd have to adjust his plans. Bubbles flowed from his mouth as he let out a sigh he slowly made his way to the surface.

Breaking the surface Kamoebas squinted from the sun, the power his mistress lent him kept his presence hidden. The only thing that would notice him now would be the small animals scurrying to get away from him. Making his way to the mountains Kamoebas would use the rocks to keep him hidden until it was time to act. He'd just rest and focus his mind on the mission. Collect the humans for the mistress. Then he was to...he was to.

'Go crazy.'

Midnight's words echoed in his head several times. The turtle clenched his fist with a small sigh. Destroying was more for Ganimes. Randomly attacking didn't feel right. Kamoebas began shaking his head. Just focus on the mission that's all he should do. The word of Midnight was absolute. She was his savior and he was to be her sword.

…………….
Adagio's Apartment
…………..

"Fighting evil by moonlight! Wining love by Daylight! Never running from a real fight!  She is one name Sailor Moll!~" Moll happily sang. 

The younger Elias was wearing her sailor scout uniform and her blue wig. She spun on the coffee table with a happy smile. She stopped and posed to her audience of Kubo, Hikari, and Sunset, who was happily cuddling Mothra. They all clapped making Moll's smile as a much larger figure jumped from the shadows. 

"And her partner Sailor Sonata!" 

The younger siren was in a green uniform and striking what she considered karate poses. Adding her own sound effects with them as she started waving her hands around. 

Sonata and Moll shared a smile before a thought occurred to them. Moll stomped her foot on the ground her cheeks puffing, "Lora, you promised!" 

Lora groaned as she made her way toward her sister. Her normal pony tail was replaced with pigtails, a gold tiara sat on her head, she wore a blue and red uniform. With a sigh she placed a hand over her forehead and pointed another toward the group. She spoke with very little enthusiasm, "In the name of the kaiju, we will punish you."  

"Your turn, Aria." Sonata called.  

The purple haired siren stepped out and, much to Sonata's disappointment, wasn't wearing a uniform. She was sucking on a popsicle looking at her younger cousin annoyed. "I told you I wasn't playing dress up, kelp for brains." 

"Boo!" Sonata and Moll shouted. 

Aria rolled her eyes clicking her tongue. Suddenly Adagio stepped into the living room clearing her throat. She held several plates on her arms. "Could you two go five seconds without fighting?" 

Aria rolled her eyes biting down on her popsicle and looked away from Adagio. Sonata complied sitting down and happily tapped the table with her fingers. Adagio looked to Aria though her cousin was clearly refusing to look in her direction as she sat on the floor. Something Kubo was picking up on as Adagio began setting down plates. 

"You need some help, Adagio?" Hikari asked.

"No, I've got it. Besides your our guest." Adagio said with a smile. 

The plates were a variety of food. Burgers, fries, fried fish that was making Sonata drool, and a salad bowl. Once the plates were down Adagio ran back to the kitchen bringing back cups. She smiled setting them down in front of the group before pouring in several different flavors of milkshake. 

"This looks amazing! You really made this?" Sunset asked.

"I've been making food for your friends for months." Adagio stated, "I'm just surprised the Cakes let me take all this after I made it."

"They really like you that's why." Sunset said with a smile.

"Enough talk let's eat!" Sonata said. 

Kubo, Hikari, Moll, and Lora clapped their hands together. The Equestrians present looked at each other before smiling and copying the action. 

"Itadakimasu!"

Once that was said the small group quickly dove into the food. Sonata was like a vacuum cleaner when it came to her food. Sunset was trying not to squirt milkshake from her nose when she saw Moll happily bouncing. The young Elias had wide eyes of an instant sugar rush from the small amount shake Kubo had given her. Lora was trying to keep her joy masked under a proper demeaner as she drank from Hikari's cup. Though her flushed cheeks and tapping foot was a dead give away. Mothra chirped looking at Sunset opening her mouth. The former unicorn complied by dropping a piece of lettuce into the kaiju's mouth. With a coo Mothra nuzzled Sunset her antenna glowing. 

"She's taking a real shine to you." Hikari said. 

Sunset couldn't help but beam at that. She always did want to see a kaiju up close and talk to Susan Hikari. Now in the past 48 hours she'd done both, even better she's holding one of the world's most infamous kaiju as if she were a puppy. 

"Yeah she even healed my bruise." Sunset said.

"For realizes?" Sonata said with wide eyes and a full mouth. She looked to Aria partially spitting out some of her food, "Aria, maybe she can fix your arm."

Adagio looked to her cousin with a small smile. Aria clicked her tongue looking away from Adagio and took an aggressive bite from her food. "Whatever." 

"Seriously?" Adagio asked with a small glare. 

Kubo looked at the two sirens sensing the tension in the air. Sonata looked down a frown crossing her face as she knew the screaming match that was about to take place. Sunset and Hikari looked to each other both ready to say something to calm the situation. Moll was holding her hands uncomfortably squirming while Lora sighed calmly taking a sip of the shake. 

"Unless your heart is freed from it's confliction, Mothra will not come near you." The elder Elias spoke. 

"Mind telling me what's going on?" Kubo asked. 

"Nothing, Adagio, is just being selfish. Again." Aria said looking at the elder siren with a glare.

"Selfish! Trying to keep my family safe is selfish!?" Adagio shouted. 

"You do this all by yourself. Just leavening me and Sonata behind!" 

"So you won't die!" 

"And if you die?! What then?!" Aria asked. Her eyes had a small shine in them that made Adagio grit her teeth. 

"Oh, I get it now." Kubo said softly. He made his way to the sirens gently patting their backs. He had a small smile as he sat in between them touching his scar. Adagio inadvertently mimicked him touching the scar on her neck. "I get it, Adagio, wanting to protect the people you care the most about. That urge makes you do some pretty crazy things. Hikari's hit me over the head enough times to know that."

"And he still hasn't learned his lesson," Hikari said with a teasing smile before looking to Adagio, "Adagio, what you're doing is honorable, but you should always take into account the feelings of others. Imagine how your family would feel if you died."

Adagio let her head slump a sad sigh coming from her lips. Aria looked at Hikari with a smile of thanks. Though it disappeared when Kubo looked at her, "Aria you have to know that Adagio was just trying to protect you. Even if it meant getting hurt herself." He pat both of their heads making the sirens blush, "You two are family and a family shouldn't hold grudges. They should always stay together." 

"Yeah, we should stick together," Sonata said with pleading eyes as she looked to Aria and Adagio, "So please don't be mad anymore and please don't die." 

Aria looked to Adagio with sad eyes as she grit her teeth. Adagio did the same thing looking at her younger cousin with watery eyes. Kubo happily moved out of the way as they embraced each other. Aria placed her head into Adagio's shoulder. Sunset caught the sound of small sniffles as Adagio gently pat Aria's head. Mothra chirped and jumped from Sunset's arms and flew above the sirens. 

Aria pulled away clearing her throat and rubbing her eyes, "Sorry about that." 

"Kubo and I have conversations like these every know and then. So it's no big deal." Hikari said.

Aria then looked to Sunset with hard eyes, "Tell anyone about this and your dead."

Sunset felt a bead of sweat going down her face.  She had a nervous laugh. Aria then looked away blowing wind from her nose. Sunset let out an uncomfortable groan slumping her head. Sonata tapped her shoulder with a happy smile. 

"Hey, Aria really likes you, Sunset." She whispered.

"It doesn't seem like it." Sunset said.

"Are you kidding? Normally she would of have beaten you to a pulp for just setting foot in our house. Now she's only giving you death threats and the stink eye. That's progress!" 

"It is?" Sunset asked. When she looked at Aria the siren was snarling at her while making a slashing motion across her throat. 

"For Aria, yes." Sonata said. 

"Woah!" Adagio suddenly said as Mothra landed in between her and Aria. 

Mothra started staring at Aria's cast with interest as her antenna started twitching. They began to glow with her wings that made anyone who wasn't an Elias shield their eyes. Scales began to peal off her wings and gently touched Aria's broken arm. The cast began to glow as Aria slightly opened her eyes and they widened in amazement. Once the glow died down the girls were left staring in amazement when Aria started moving her arm. She pulled it from the sling and with a smile started moving her arm around. 

"It doesn't hurt when I move it." Aria said with a laugh.

"I wouldn't..." Moll was about to say something before a loud crack silenced everyone. Aria had watery eyes as a small squeal came out of her throat. "....go too far."

"Mothra can't fully heal wounds." Lora said, "Your arm has only been partially mended. The same goes for you Sunset your rib cage is still damaged. So don't over do it!" 

She looked at Aria and Sunset with serious eyes causing the former Equestrians to stand up straight. "Yes ma'am!" They said at once saluting the small woman. Suddenly a shock of pain went through them as they heard a popping sounds from the girls. Aria clutched her arm and Sunset held her ribs as they let out collective moans. 

"Idiots." Lora said with an annoyed sigh. 

"Don't be rude, Lora." Hikari said.

"Um...is there a way to fully heal someone." Sonata leaned to Hikari and Lora. The younger siren motioned her head toward Adagio.

Hikari offered a small smile though it had hints of sadness, "Unfortunately no, even mending bones is tough for her. So healing something like a scar is out of the question." 

"Oh I see." Sonata said slumping her shoulders.

"Well Godzilla could do it." Moll stated sipping the milk shake. 

Hikari, Kubo, and Lora looked at her in shock before Lora sighed and jumped on her little sister. Moll started screaming as Lora pulled on her nose with a look of annoyance. The Equestrians simply had a look of confusion as they looked at Kubo and Hikari. 

"Well he did heal Mothra and Lora by accident." Kubo said. 

"Emphasis on accident," Hikari said looking at the girls, "Mothra drank Godzilla's blood when she was a larva changing her DNA. Lora on the other hand was seriously injured by Midnight, she was so close to death that we took Godzilla's blood out of desperation. We were  very lucky that it worked. Miki and I are still running test to see if it's safe for humans. So far everything has come off as a solid negative."

"Which is why we didn't suggest it!" Lora shouted as she pulled harder on Moll's nose.

"But they technically aren't human, so I thought it was a good idea! Lora your gonna rip my nose off!" Moll whined. 

Lora suddenly stopped pulling on her sister's nose blinking and humming as she mulled the thought over. Kubo looked at them rubbing his chin Hikari doing the same as she hummed. However, Adagio stuck her tongue making a gaging noise.

"Gross drinking blood! I'd rather be in a body cast." Adagio shuttered.

"Well that settles it," Kubo said grabbing another burger, "now let's go back to eating!" 

"Yeah!" The girls shouted. 

The mini party quickly resumed with Sonata and Moll dancing around posing with each other. Hikari accommodated them by playing Sailor Moon for them on her laptop. Aria and Adagio were talking with each other with smiles. Although when Sunset joined in Aria gave the former unicorn small sneers and the occasional noogie. Through the pain of the siren's knuckles drag across her head Sunset noticed the small smile Aria had. Adagio had her own smile watching the scene. 

Sunset took a glance around seeing Sonata happily watching Hikari's laptop with the Elias. Then there was Adagio who was casually eating and actually giving a laugh of joy, with the most cheerful smile she'd ever seen. Aria may have been giving her the worst headache of her life, but it was clear this was her way of being playful. Sunset started to giggle which soon turned into full scale laughter. 

…………….
A Few Hours Later
……………..

Moll let out a small yawn as she rested her body against Sonata. Sonata lied against the floor letting out soft breaths while keeping Moll close to her like a teddy bear. The younger siblings giggled as they started to sleep. Adagio smiled at the sight as she placed Sonata's head on her lap. Sunset couldn't help but coo at the cute sight. Aria rolled her eyes putting on her best tough persona. Though it was clear she saw the sight as adorable. 

Kubo had a smile as he watched the girls. There was a small pressure on his shoulder and he noticed Hikari leaning her head against him with a smile. "You did a good job at defusing that situation. But I'm deducting points for that little speech, it was kind of corny."

"Sorry, your better at coming up with stuff on the fly. With all the speeches you give me." Kubo said. 

"Because you're such a reckless idiot." Hikari jokingly said.

"You do some pretty crazy things too." 

"Yes, but when have I gone to fight a monster by myself?" 

Kubo started whistling and looking away from his best friend. He then recalled what he was going to tell Hikari and the rest of his team. He handed her the recording of Godzilla as he looked to Hikari. He barely spoke above a whisper, "He's going east and chasing something. According to Mothra he could smell blood." 

"You think it's Midnight?"

"Or the Seafood Platter." Kubo said.

"Ganimes or even worse Kamoebas." Hikari said with a sigh, "What are you planning on doing." 

"Right now, I'm praying it's some random kaiju who swam the wrong way and got scared off by Godzilla." Kubo said, "I'm thinking about renting a motel room and waiting the Big Guy out."

"Didn't you just give a speech about not doing things on your own?" Hikari said with annoyed eyes.

"I'm not, Moll's coming too, and the minute he surfaces I'm calling you guys. So you better show up." 

Hikari smiled holding up her pinkie and interlocking it with Kubo's. He smiled at her before standing getting the attention of the girls. "Sorry ladies, but I've gotta make sure Godzilla doesn't terrify anyone."

" Do you really have to go?" Sunset asked.

"Yep, if someone other than me spots Godzilla this place will be a warzone." Kubo explained as he gently picked up the sleeping form of Moll. He looked to Adagio and smiled, "Thanks for the food."

Without warning Adagio ran into Kubo pulling him into a tight hug. Her arms were tight as she buried her head into his shoulder, "Thanks for saving me, Big Bro."

Kubo pulled back smiling at the elder siren. He looked to Aria giving her a nod and she returned it, "I can get another ride on your motorcycle right? I have two arms now so we can go full speed." 

"Point me to the biggest open field and I'll crack the engine open." Kubo said holding out his fist. Aria gleefully connected it with hers.

"Can I see Godzilla when you get back?" Sunset asked.

"He'll probably be mad, but I think I can bring his scaly butt to shore." Kubo smirked making Sunset eyes widen with glee. With that a he gave the sleeping Sonata a gentle pat on the head. The youngest siren had a smile cross her sleeping face.

"Big...Bro." 

"I had fun." Kubo whispered to the sleeping siren. 

Kubo cracked his back starting to head out with Hikari following him. She trailed behind him with her arms cross and a happy smile on her. When he reached the door Hikari wrapped him in a tight hug. "Make sure you stay at the cheapest place possible."

"Seriously?" Kubo moaned.

"We're strapped for catch so the cheapest place. I'll tell Bone Crusher and have him send you some clothes. Also call me when you get there." Hikari said looking at him.

"Fine, fine, I will." Kubo sighed hugging her back, "Tell Lora about this, but don't let the girls know." He waved to the girls all of them waved back with gleeful smiles. 

"I know they've already had it rough enough." Hikari whispered.

Hikari smiled as he left the room only to turn back to find looks of disappointment. Lora in particular was shaking her head and drinking from her milkshake. The elder Elias sighed, "What a missed opportunity." 

"What are you talking about?" Hikari asked.

"Aren't you two like a couple or something?" Aria asked instantly making Hikari red in the face.

"Yeah why didn't you kiss goodbye? You two were holding each other pretty close." Adagio said.

"And the way he looked at your chest last night." Sunset stated.

"Kubo...Hikari...tree." Sonata muttered in her sleep while making a smooching noise with her lips.

Hikari's face was getting redder the more the girls kept talking about her. The young scientist began stammering on her words as she covered her face. "We're not a couple! Kubo's just my friend! That's it just friends!" She started laughing to herself as she walked back to the couch. In a flash she grabbed a milkshake and began sucking it down to cool herself down. Though a small giggle from Lora caught her attention. "What is it?"

"You do love him. Why else would you engage in an indirect kiss?" Lora asked.

"Indirect kiss?" Sunset asked.

"Oh it's one of those things I've seen in Sonata's anime things. It usually happens when the main character takes a sip from the same cup or straw as one of his girl friends." Adagio said.

Hikari became redder as she looked at the straw in her mouth. Then to the shake Lora was happily sitting on. 'This was Kubo's.' She started to shake as a groan escaped her throat. Steam popped from her head as she fell back, nearly catapulting over the couch if Mothra hadn't flown in to catch her. 

"Is she going to be okay?" Sunset asked. 

"She'll be fine her love just needs to grow." Lora said looking at Hikari. The young scientist was resting on the couch with swirling eyes and groaning with a twitching smile. 

………….
Pinkie Pie's house
………….

Luna was sitting on the couch taking a small sip of tea. She hadn't planned on spending the day at the home of one of her students, but Fluttershy insisted that she stay for tea, that and she didn't want to risk leaving Pinkie Pie alone with Vector. The odds seemed pretty high that she would burn the house down if the chemistry room had anything to say about it. That and the fact they they've been through twelve cans of this Rush stuff which made Vector crazier with each sip while somehow making Pinkie Pie calm. Though it did mellow out the Pie sister it didn't improve her science skills. Luna had several heart attacks when she saw Pinkie Pie walking around causally with a blow torch trying to set it.

So now she was sitting watching television waiting for this little science experiment to end. And for her sister...

"Sunny." 

To uncurl from her ball of tears. She'd been like that for the last hour along with...

"Vecy."

Akiko, who was curled into a ball next to her. 

"Why don't you love me?!" They shouted at the same time with tears shooting from their eyes.

"Could you two be anymore dramatic?" Luna sighed in annoyance as she turned up the volume of the television. On the television an anchorwoman stood next to the Everfree mountains. Though it was clear something was wrong when she saw the large amount of boulders. 

"The rescue effort to find a man caught in a rock slide have finally come to a head. If you are just tuning in last night a dangerous rock slide occurred in the Everfree National Park. Only a single person was caught in the incident and just a few hours ago he was finally pulled out." 

The television cut to a man on a stretcher as he violently thrashed. A crazed look was in his eyes as he was held down by paramedics. "A MONSTER! A MONSTER IS COMING!" 

"Those were the only words that came out of his mouth. Paramedics have placed him under a psychiatric hold due to his wild state. The accident occurred only a few miles from grounds of Camp Everfree." 

The image switched to the scenes of a beautiful camp ground that brought great memories back to Luna. Celestia poked her head up when she noticed the Camp.

"I had no idea such a thing had occurred." A dark skinned woman spoke up. Under her a name came across that read Gloriosa Daisy, camp director. "We at Camp Everfree do give our thoughts and prayers to the family hoping for a speedy recovery. And for those who are still worried I can give my personal guarantee that the camp is safe for all visitors. So come sign up for a stay." She had a wide smile on her face motioning toward the camp. 

"She is really advertising the camp at a time like this?" Luna asked with a raised eyebrow, "Like someone would really fall for..."

The vice-principal heard the sound of beeps and a dial tone. Celestia was whistling as she sat by with a phone to her ear. Luna eyed her older sister with a suspicious glare. 

"What are you doing?"

………….
One Week Later 
…………

"Welcome to Camp Everfree!" Gloriosa said to the group standing in front of her.

Luna had a twitching eyebrow as she wore an old camp uniform with her sister. Celestia was happily smiling as she stood next to Sunset Shimmer, who was in pink shorts and a white camp shirt. The rest of her friends were in similar attire all looking in awe of the camp. Except for one.

"What is this?" Vector asked with slight annoyance. The ruby eyes of Caesar glowed making him click his tongue, "I know it's the outside world. I'm asking why I'm standing in it." 

"So we can have some brother sister time!" Akiko gleefully shouted as she scooped Vector into her arms. 

"I feel like it was for more than that." Sunset groaned as she looked to her adoptive mother. She had an overly eager grin as her multicolored hair swayed in the breeze.

Gloriosa looked at the group of girls with a smile. Her eyes had a green shine running through them. "You're in for one heck of a week!"
> For Everfree: This Is Weird
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"You guys went camping?" Kubo asked annoyance clear in his voice. 

He was standing in a small motel room that had a clear view to the beach. It wasn't pretty the floor had some stain that he was hoping was from someone spilling food. The air conditioner was going off, but it sounded like there was something rattling inside of it. Something Kubo was too afraid to investigate due to it growling at him. The television was an old box television that barely had a picture. This really was the cheapest place he could find.

"So why are you guys at a summer camp?!" Kubo roared into his phone.

"Before you start Celestia paid for it," Hikari said over the phone, "and Akiko said she wanted to help the girls relax too." 

"She just wanted to be alone Vector, didn't she?" 

"Yep." Hikari said with an annoyed sigh.

"How's Vector taking it?" 

Kubo suddenly heard the sound of shouts that nearly made his eardrums pop followed by the sound of something crashing, "Open these doors right now or else I'll eat your family!" 

They were quickly followed by another sigh from Hikari, "The Vector way."

"Well how is the aura engine coming along? Did Vec at least finish it?"

"Kind of he said he just needs a little more time and he'll finish it. Luckily this Everfree place has a good set up for it. We'll be able to set up in no time." Hikari said in a cheerful tone.

"Well that's good to know." 

"How's everything going on your end, spot Godzilla yet?" 

"Nothing yet, but Moll say's he out there." 

"All right, please call us if something happens, I don't want you doing something stupid." Hikari said.

"Same goes for you guys. See ya." Kubo said in a teasing tone. 

He hung up the phone with a sigh and looked to the open window. There were many people on the beach which gave Kubo a small smile when he noticed a small boy clinging to his mother and father. A flash of a more peaceful time came to mind making him tighten his fist. These people don't deserve to have their lives ruined. 

When he looked to the sea he looked for indication of something off. There was nothing. Which made him feel even more uncomfortable. His instincts were telling him Godzilla was here, but the lizard was showing very little signs of movement. Which meant he was hunting something.

"Hey, Moll, you sense anything?" Kubo asked.

To his surprise Moll didn't immediately answer. When he looked to the bed the younger Elias was sitting with her legs crossed. Her eyes were closed as she let out calming breathes. She was actually meditating. Kubo was wide eyed at the sight considering how rare it was. Normally she was all giddy and was looking around for objects that peeked her curiosity. Heck when they stepped into the hotel she was running laps around the room. Now she was sitting still by her own will for that matter. 

'Huh she's must be worried too...wait a minute.'

When he looked at the Elias closer he noticed something extending from her nose. A large snot bubble started forming and her calm breathing soon turned into peaceful snoring. A smile appearing on her face as she began to drool.

"Yeah that makes more sense." Kubo said popping the snot bubble. 

"Wha!" Moll gasped as she woke up.

"Sorry about that shorty, but do you mind telling me if you found Godzilla." 

"Ugh...I was having such a good dream to." Moll sighed rubbing her eyes, "Every time I try to search for his aura and enter his mind Godzilla just cuts me off. It's as if he's trying to hide."

"Or he's stalking something." Kubo said a serious look in his eyes, "Let's go for a walk maybe I can get a better view of the water."

"Should we call the others now?"

"Not yet. If he is stalking another kaiju things could get crazier if we show up with Mothra. Whatever it is could go crazy and make a break for the shore. For now let's just try to figure where he is and figure things out." Kubo said taking Moll into his pocket, "Besides the girls are camping and trying to relax I'd hate to ruin it by saying there's another monster trying to get them."

"Yeah they do deserve a chance to breathe and I'm positive this camping thing should do it." Moll said with a happy smile.

……………..
Camp Everfree
……………….

Sunset was far from relaxed as should stood on the camp grounds. She stood with her friends watching a scene that was making Pinkie and Sonata laugh their butts off.

"Open, Open, Open, Open, Open, Open!" Vector was trying to pry the bus doors open with his bare hands with a deranged look on his face.

"How long has he been doing that?" Rainbow Dash asked.

The girls were all standing at the edge of Camp Everfree taking their bags from the bus. Each of them were wearing colors of the camp. Although Rarity and Fluttershy had a slightly more modified uniforms with frills around the edges of the shirt and pants with her boots changed into high-heels for Rarity. Fluttershy changed her shorts into a short miniskirt with thigh high socks the shirt was cut short to show off her shoulders. She was looking at Vector with a small smile on her face mixed with a blush. 

Hikari was groaning as she watched Vector trying to pry open the bus doors open. She was in a blue camp uniform with her hair tied into ponytail. She looked to Akiko and Bone Crusher for support. 

"Could one of you do something about him?" 

"Vecy, wanna set up a tent together?" Akiko, who was wearing a cropped black uniform, called. 

That only made Vector try harder to open pry the bus doors twice as hard. Making Akiko clutch her heart and moan in disappointment. Bone Crusher cracked his neck adjusting his goggles over his red uniform. He walked to Vector placing a hand on his shoulder. Vector turned to see his older brother staring at him with a smile.  

"He managed to calm him down." Twilight said in amazement.

Bone Crusher smiled at Vector before delivering a hard upper cut to his chin. 

"WHAT!!!!!" The girls shouted in unison.

Vector was sent flying landing face first into the ground. Bone Crusher walked over to him cracking his knuckles with a look of disappointed anger plastered on his face, "You fool!"

"What was that for?!" Vector shouted rubbing his face.

Bone Crusher grabbed Vector by the shirt collar pulling him close. "Do you how many men dream of being in this scenario?" 

"Huh?" Vector said with the girls.

"You are at a camp with ten beautiful girls and you're trying to leave? Have I taught you nothing!" Bone Crusher had a look of pure jealously on his face, "You get to live in an actual harem anime!"

"Sorry big bro, but I don't wanna do all those clichés." 

"You green haired fool," Bone Crusher chuckled, "Those aren't clichés they're training regimes."

Vector looked at him with a raised that was clearly voiced 'Do you think I'm that stupid?' Bone Crusher wrapped his arm around Vectors' neck leading him to the lake. Letting out a breath through his nose. 

"Do you really think harem anime was made just to see boobs jiggling?"

"Well ye..." Vector was about to speak but Bone Crusher cut him off.

"Of course not! They're the dreams of every man brought to life through art! The creators knew that one day a chosen one would arise to be placed in the scenarios they wrote about!" Bone Crusher went on like he was giving a speech to troops, "Those 'clichés', that you were so quick to dismiss, are actually the dos and don'ts of being the only guy in a group of women."

"They are?"

"Of course! I had my doubts at first, but after years of searching and coming across dead ends. I believe I've found the chosen one and he's standing right in front of me."  Bone Crusher stared into Vector's eyes. 

"I don't know, bro. After being around Akiko for so long those girls look like billboards." Vector said. He took a glance at the girls offering up a disappointed sigh in response, "They even make Hikari look like a pillow than the rack of ribs she actually is."

The girls, besides the resident Equestrians present and Pinkie Pie, blushed with scowls on their faces. Fluttershy let out her own disappointed sigh as her shoulders slumped. She sent a slightly jealous look to Akiko. Rarity was grinding her teeth.

"I'm, once again, going to let that slide. In the name of friendship of course," She spoke with grit teeth, "Although I at least of have more to offer than a certain athlete."

"Keep talking, Rarity, we're the only ones out here." Rainbow shot back.

Hikari was tapping her foot and clutching her fist tight as she held her hands against her chest. "He's so dead."

Bone Crusher was chuckling patting Vector on the head, "You say that now, but seeing the same two people over and over again get's old, plus look at where we are." He motioned to the lake that sat in front of the camp, "This place is grade A bikini territory. You'll change you're mind soon enough."

"Bikini territory?" Vector said. He hummed in thought as images began appearing in his head. He started laughing to himself as he held a toothy grin and his nose began bleeding. 

"You're starting to blossom. " Bone Crusher beamed like a proud father.

"I see a light, big bro, and it's beautiful." Vector said looking up to the sky like he was staring at the pearly gates.

"Yes my prodigy live the dream that even your brothers could not." Bone Crusher pat Vector on the shoulder as he stared at him with glowing eyes of admiration. 

"Even Kubo dreams of this beauty?"

"Yes, I even thought he was the chosen one at one point, but he failed every test I gave."

"That does sound like Kubo." Vector said.

_____________________________________________________________

"Achoo!" Kubo sneezed rubbing his nose.

"Bless you." Moll whispered sticking her head out of his pocket.

Kubo was standing on the docks looking out into the ocean. He was watching the waves and was currently sniffling. "Bone Crusher and Vector better not be talking trash about me again."

_________________________________________________________

"Camping rocks!" Vector shouted. 

Suddenly the eyes on his necklace began to glow causing a pain to course through Vector's head.

"Don't ruin my dream, Caesar!" 

"Glad you're seeing it my way little bro." Bone Crusher said. He began snickering uncontrollably his own dream forming in his mind, 'There's also the fact that I caught Cap packing her new bikini and Celestia and Luna's rockin bods in those camp uniforms. The legs on that camp counselor. Oh man! Thank you all mighty God in the sky for letting me live to see this greatness!'

"Camping Rocks!" Bone Crusher shouted blood starting to pour from his nose. 

The two quickly held each other and began doing the Can-Can with wide grins. Unknown to either of them a small head poked her head out of Akiko's cleavage. Lora's eyes stopped glowing as she cut off the mental connection she was supplying to Hikari and Akiko. They were watching the two dance with cold eyes.

"So when are we going to kill him?" Hikari asked.

"Let Vecy engrave that stupid grin on Boney's face in his mind. It's going to be the last time he'll ever see it again." Akiko said.

Aria, who was leaning against a tree, rolled her eyes with a scoff, "Boys." 

She was in a matching uniform to Akiko and her baggy shorts hung off her waist . A giggling Sonata bounced around her with Pinkie mimicking the same dance the boys were performing.

"Those two are a riot." Sonata giggled. The younger siren was wearing a light blue uniform that matched her hair. She had small shorts that rustled each time she moved. Small pieces of candy began falling out of her pants pocket.  

"Try not listen to them." Adagio said with a sigh. 

Her purple uniform was clinging tightly to her body like her normal clothing. She had a spiked belt wrapped around her waist her fingerless gloves made small squeaks as she moved her hands. She sighed looking up at the sky enjoying how blue it was, but each time she saw a cloud her heart started racing. 

"Hey."

Adagio jumped when she felt someone tap on her shoulder. She turned to find Sunset standing behind her with a worried expression on her face. "You doing alright? You're looking a little pale."

"Just a little nervous." Adagio admitted with a sigh.

"Well you don't have to worry." Sunset gesturing to her friends, Akiko, and Hikari all of them smiling at her, "You've got your friends here."

"Not to mention your family." Aria stated flipping her hair out of the way she had her usual annoyed at the world look, although it came with a teasing smile, "If you're willing to keep me around."

Adagio let out a small laugh playfully punching her cousin in the arm. Sunset laughed too, but it was quickly cut off when the speakers went off. An overly cheerful voice came from that made Aria scowl.

"Attention campers! If you could start making your way to the court yard that would be rad! Let's get ready to the best week of camp ever!"

Aria raised her brow, "Did she just say rad?"

"Save it." Adagio said. 

Aria groaned slinging a duffle bag over her shoulder and walking to the center of the camp. A singing quartet made of Pinkie, Sonata, Vector, and Bone Crusher, each of their arms linked, danced their way behind her. They were followed by a clearly annoyed Luna and an oblivious Celestia, who was reading a camp brochure.

"Sunny they have knitting! We can make that quilt you were talking about!" She happily said looking at Sunset before Luna pulled her along.

"Try acting like an adult," Luna said before looking at Sunset with a wink, "Although I don't mind telling Sunset about your younger years."

Celestia snarled stomping after her sister leaving Sunset and Adagio behind. The former unicorn slapped her hand hard against her face, "If anyone should be worried it should be me."

"Why?" Adagio asked.

"The month of teasing that's going to come from mom and Lulu being well...themselves." 

"Aww that's cute, you think I'm only going to tease you for a month, fan girl." Adagio playfully teased.

"You're such a jerk." Sunset sighed with a smile punching Adagio in the arm. The two former Equestrians walked together laughing with the rest of the girls following after them. Except for one.

Twilight had been struggling to free her last bag from the bus. With one last grunt she pulled the bag free. She wiped her brow from the effort and noticed that her friends were getting ahead of her. She yelped noticing that she was about to be left behind. A chilling laugh froze the girl in her tracks.

A chill ran up her spine as she felt predatory eyes on her. Twilight stared at the reflection of herself in the door of the bus. Although she was looking at herself Twilight felt like she was looking at a total stranger. The eyes weren't her own they were of something else. Green and purple fire burned into her soul as a smile crept across the strangers face. She held a single finger to her lips making a shushing sound.

"You have a job to do, Twilight." 

"Earth to, Twilight Sparkle!" Another voice called out.

Twilight looked broke from her trance finding Spike to be looking up her. His tail wagged as he looked at her with concern on his face.

"You okay? The others are getting ahead of us." Spike said.

"I'm fine...I just...just thought I had something in my hair." Twilight said.

"Oookay well let's get going. I see some squirrels that need chasing." Spike spoke with anticipation as he wagged his tail.

Twilight giggled as she watched her dog run off. She then looked at her reflection again noticing that it was back to normal. She moved her head and everything seemed to work properly. When she pulled away she noticed the strange look she was getting from the bus driver. Twilight nervously laughed and waved before running after her friends. She didn't catch that her reflection was looking back at her with a crazed smile as she watched Twilight run.

When the group finally made their way to the court yard of the camp they found two camp counselors standing in front of them. The woman had an overly large smile at the girls. Hikari was fascinated by the necklace she wore. The colors of the geodes were fascinating considering she'd never seen those colorations before in an area like this and how they were held together with a strange vine. When she looked around there didn't seem to be any tree that could produce vines like that. 

"Hello everyone my name is Gloriosa Daisy, you're camp director! Think of me as your friendly camp and nature guide!" 

On her right a young man appeared with green hair covered by a skull cap. He had a smaller smile as he looked at the group in front of him. Hikari was surprised by how young he was, at least the girl's age maybe even a year under Vector. 

"I'm Timber Spruce, think of me as that awesome guy, who should always be invited to fun things."

"We're here to make this the best week of your lives!" Gloriosa looked to the G-team with an even wider smile, "We'll work even harder to make our celebrity guest feel even more welcomed."

"We really weren't expecting to see the G-team here." Timber said. 

Akiko caught a nervous hint in his tone as he looked at them. She saw the small smile on his face turn into a nervous glance. When she looked down she saw Lora staring up at her with a look of suspicion. Something was off with this Timber kid she just couldn't figure it out yet. It was hard to tell if she should act on it considering he looked just like a regular kid and he seemed to be catching the eyes of a certain someone. She caught a red cheeked Twilight looking up at him and her friends were quickly jumping on that.

Lora quietly poked her head from Akiko's shirt her eyes glowing, 'Something is off about those two. Should I look into them?'

'These girls earned themselves a break I don't want to go starting a random fight.'

Lora looked at the G-team captain with a look of shock, 'My, my, Akiko not thinking with her fist for once!'

'You're cruising for a bruising fairy.'

'By the way, how long are you going to let that continue?

Akiko looked up and growled at the sight in front of her. Bone Crusher had taken a knee and held Gloriosa's hand as he looked into her eyes. He smiled at her wiggling his eyebrows, "There's no need to treat us any differently than the average person. The one who deserves special treat meant is you. Running a camp by yourself is truly amazing."

"Oh...well thank you." Gloriosa said with red cheeks.

"I should be the one thanking you for allowing us into your camp and to be in the presence of your great bea...OWWW!" Bone Crusher cried out when Hikari grabbed his ear. 

"Aki." She said with an annoyed sigh.

Akiko spun on the balls of her feet as she jumped into the air and delivered a hard quick to his ribs. Bone Crusher was sent sailing across the ground like Vector had earlier. His face carving a trench into the dirt as he came to a skidding halt. The girls, excluding a jealous Rainbow Dash, had satisfied looks as his legs occasionally twitched. Vector gulped when he caught the glare Hikari was giving him.

The scientist cleared her throat looking to Gloriosa and bowing her head, "I'm so sorry for my friends actions, but he's right, you don't need to treat us any differently from the rest. We're just here to hang out with our new friends."

"So let's go ahead and get on with this introduction speech." Akiko said. 

"Rrrright well then as I was saying this is going to be the best week ever! We aim to please so before we hand out tent arrangements we'd like to hear from all of you! You can do whatever you like here!" Gloriosa said.

"Except hike near the rock quarry because that's off limits." Timber quickly spoke up.

"Yes, but the rest of the camp is your playground." Gloriosa said while giving Timber a quick glance, "So what would you like to do?"

Rainbow quickly shot up from the group raising her hand, "Oooh! Rock climbing!"

"Sure thing!"

"Archery!"

"You bet!"

"Teether ball!"

"Of course!" 

Rainbow started thinking of more ideas, but Sunset grabbed her and pulled back, "Rainbow maybe you should give someone else a chance."

"Yeah quit being such a glory hog, Dash Bow." Aria said. 

Rainbow Dash looked at Aria with snarl sending a quick elbow to her gut, but Aria blocked it. The two remained in a stand off as they glared hard enough for lightning to shoot at each other. 

"How about bare knuckle boxing?!" Rainbow said as she began pushing against the siren.

"That sounds like a great idea!" Aria said pushing her face against Rainbow's. 

The girls sighed as they watched the two slowly build into a fight. It would have continued if it hadn't been for Luna snapping her fingers. When they looked at her as she gave them an icy stare freezing them in place. 

"What do you have to say?" Luna asked with an icy tone.

Aria and Rainbow gulped before turning to Gloriosa and bowing their heads, "We're very sorry for interrupting!" 

"Right well any other suggestions?" Gloriosa asked looking at the group.

"Cookie decorating!" Pinkie shouted.

"No, no Pinkie. Taco decorating." Sonata said jumping next to her. 

Pinkie looked at Sonata with squinted eyes that the younger siren returned. They began humming and everyone thought another fight was going to break out. Suddenly their eyes widen as smiles formed across their faces. They jumped into the air shouting in unison. 

"COOKIE TACO DECORATING!"

Everyone had looks of shock mixed with disgust at the suggestion. Except for Akiko, who was mulling the food combination in her head and licking her lips. Sunset began nudging Adagio.

"When they say cookie taco. They mean making cookies and tacos separate, right? Or just making cookies that look like tacos?"  

"You know that's not what they mean." Adagio said her face starting to turn green.

"I do make a mean sugar cookie and fiesta does sound fun, fun, fun!" Gloriosa said with a wide smile while Timber rolled his eyes.

"SHE'S OKAY WITH THAT?!" Adagio and Sunset said at the same time as their eyes nearly shooting from their heads.

Gloriosa soon went onto Fluttershy, "Oh um...Early Morning nature walks."

"With walking sticks for everybody!" Gloriosa clasped her hands together before looking to Rarity.

"Oh me? Yes, well, I was thinking about a fashion show! Where I develop the most fabulous camp looks based on today's hottest trends. And have them molded all of my friends!" 

"Do you know what camping is?" Vector asked.

"A camp tradition!" Gloriosa said.

Vector's jaw dropped at Gloriosa's answer. Rarity, with a cocky smile, closed his mouth while patting him on the head, "I'll make something special for you too." 

Timber came to his sister with a raised eyebrow, "We have literally never done that before." 

Gloriosa ignored her brother with a simple smile as she looked for further request from the girls. Timber sighed shaking his head as his sister began getting overly excited. He shook his head and rolled his eyes that soon met Twilight's. She blushed as she met his offering a small smile and wave that he returned with one of his own.  Sunset smiled at the sight with Adagio, who offered a thumb up to Twilight who tried hiding her face from the two. 

"What about the camp gift?" Celestia asked, "That was always my favorite tradition."

"The camp gift of course!" Gloriosa said.

"Really?" Timber whispered.

"Yes really."

"Well I just thought..."

"Well you thought wrong."

Sunset watched the siblings interaction with a raised eyebrow as she leaned to Adagio, "You picking up that tension."

"Yeah even Aria and I are more subtle than them." Adagio whispered back.

"Every year campers work together to make something useful a gift to future campers," Gloriosa explained, "working on these common goals helps build strong bonds that last well beyond your time here at camp. Which is why it's so important." She looked to Timber who responded by rolling his eyes, "This gazebo was built by last years group and so was the totem poll and the sundial."

"The sundial was our gift!" Celestia proudly said as she leaned against Luna.

"Even though some of people thought it would be impractical since a sundial can't be used at night." Luna said in annoyance but a smirk came across her face, "Although I guess it did help count the hours down for your nightly 'walks' on the beach with. Oh I can't get a name there were just so many."

A breeze rolled through the camp grounds as everyone looked to the siblings with wide eyes. It was deftly silent until Bone Crusher rose his head from the ground with a groan, "That's hot."

Celestia's face began to turn red as the girls looked at her shock. It didn't help when she noticed Sunset leaning against Adagio gagging. Her students were no longer looking at her as their principal and role model, but rather her teenage self who she was hoping she left behind. She smiled looking at the group nervously laughing as she leaned to her sister. 

"Luna, my lovely sister, please don't make me kill you in front of our students."

"Luna stayed home, like she wanted. This week you're getting, Nightmare Moon." Luna whispered back.

Gloriosa cleared her throat noticing that things were starting to get troublesome between the two sisters. "Well you all seem like an inspiring group so I'm sure you'll come up with great ideas!"

The sound of a car pulling up caused everyone to turn their heads. Finding a long limousine slowly rolling toward them. 

"I have a suggestion!" A voice called out from the rolled down window.

A man with a clear fake tan stepped out of the back seat. His thick black hair that was being kept back with hair gel that everyone could smell. Hikari crinkled her nose as she noticed a very potent stench of cologne. The black suit and power tie made Vector and Akiko narrow their eyes. Anyone that looked like that was trouble.

"Filthy Rich, what a  wonderful surprise." Gloriosa said.

Akiko caught the anger in the camp director's voice and eyes as she walked toward Filthy Rich. Filthy Rich was looking around the camp with a grin on his face. To Hikari he seemed like a man who was looking at a newly bought house. When he looked to Gloriosa his grin grew cockier.

"What are you doing here? Camp is just getting started." Gloriosa asked in a sharp tone.

"Just taking in the scenery it's so," Filthy snorted looking around again, "....relaxing. Especially after that little mountain slide you all had. I'm surprised these nice folks decided to come I hope they know to watch their steps."

His eyes widened when he noticed Akiko and Hikari standing by. 

"And it appears you also have some very special guest as well. I didn't expect the G-team to be here. All the more reason for you to be careful."

The more Filthy spoke the more Akiko noticed Gloriosa's fist beginning to ball up. She suddenly felt small kicks from Lora when she casually glanced down she saw the Elias was sticking her head out again. She had wide eyes of confusion and slight concern. The G-team captain nudged Hikari mouthing the word problem. 

"Hey Caesar said he just felt aura for a second." Vector whispered.

'So did I, but it's gone now.' Lora's voice played in their heads.

"Well you can come sight seeing again if you decide to schedule a stay." Gloriosa said in a her normal cheerful tone though it was full of venom. 

Filthy Rich narrowed his eyes at the camp director and she did the same. With another laugh he made his way back into the limo. As the window slowly began to rise up he gave one last glance to the camp grounds, "Make sure it's a good week." 

Those were the final words he spoke before the car drove off leaving the surprised group alone. The girls began looking around uncomfortably. Aria had narrowed eyes as she watched Filthy Rich leave the camp. Vector finally broke the silence as he began humming in thought.

"So that guy's name is Filthy? Like someone actually named their kid that?" Vector asked.

"He's also a massive di.." Aria was about to go on if Luna didn't cut her off.

"Watch it."

"What it's not like we weren't all thinking it." Aria shot back.

"Not really, considering you have to have one to be one. Didn't you see the way he was walking?" Rainbow pointed out. Aria snickered at the joke punching her fist into Rainbow's.

"Well cursing is off limits here, we are guest after all." Luna said she then leaned next Aria's ear, "And for future reference the proper way to describe him starts with an A."

Rainbow and Aria started laughing at the joke bringing calm back to the tense situation. Gloriosa was taking calming breaths and slapped her cheeks before turning back to the group.

"Sorry about that folks, Filthy Rich is a Camp Everfree alumni. He likes to come around and check in on his old stomping grounds." Gloriosa said with a smile.

"A bit too often for my taste." Timber shot as he began grabbing a bag.

"Yes, well let's start handing out tent arrangements. Normally I'd hand out cards to the boys, but since there's only two of you just follow me. Girls you'll be getting tents from Timber. The gem on the card is your assigned tent. Now let's go boys." Gloriosa said.

Bone Crusher suddenly appeared by her side with a wide smile on his face, "I'll go anywhere as long as your in front of me. By the way I never introduced myself names Bone Crusher and you can think of me as--WHHHHY?!"

Bone Crusher's voice grew my high-pitched due to Akiko's foot slamming into his crotch. Like a deflating balloon as he fell into the dirt with his leg twitching. She rolled her eyes before looking to Vector with a smile, "Vecy be a dear and help Boney out. Oh and come straight back to me so we can do some brother sister bonding." She then blew him a kiss with a wink as she giddily bounced toward the girls. 

Vector groaned as he heard the snicker of Aria and Rainbow Dash from behind him. He was then caught by Hikari who handed him his bag with a stern look on her face. He sighed rolling his eyes, "Please don't."

"Did you pack the aura engine?"

"Yes."

"You're tools?"

"Yes."

"Clean clothes?"

"Good grief, you literally gave me a lecture about packing them," Vector deadpanned, "And why are you so worried about my hygiene when there's a perfectly good lake I can bathe and clean my stuff in right behind us."

"That, Vector, that's why I lecture you instead of Akiko." Hikari groaned rubbing the bridge of her nose. She then pat his shoulder, "Also I heard that little chat you had with Bone Crusher and I'll tell you this after that little incident at Pinkie Pie's house I won't hit you. Because I know your better than that."

"What is this?" Vector raised an eyebrow.

"I told Miki about this little trip and she wanted me to be very detailed when about how it went. Who knows how'd she'd react to hearing that her sweet little Vector was acting perverted while she wasn't around." Hikari's eyes had a glow that terrified Vector.

"You're cruel."

"No, I just love you and I don't want you ending up like, Bone Crusher." Hikari said with a smile patting his head she then looked to Gloriosa who was patiently waiting on them with a smile. She leaned into Vector in way that seemed like she was giving him a kiss. She whispered into his ear, "Also I want you to have Caesar keeping an eye out for anything. This place is giving me a weird vibe."

"Caesar was going to even if you didn't ask. Good grief, so much for reading Deku when I was done working." Vector whispered into Hikari's ear.

Hikari pulled back with a smile and nodding her head before pushing Vector forward. He pulled a still twitching Bone Crusher and began following after Gloriosa. Hikari couldn't help but get a strange vibe from the director's attitude toward her brother and Filthy Rich it was clear there was something go on. She also seemed way to eager to please them why else would she agree to Pinkie and Sonata's horrifying food suggestion. 

The fact that Lora was sensing aura was sending up a red flag in her mind. It would be better to just watch Gloriosa rather than start something right away. The girl's deserve a break and from the looks on their faces it seemed they were calming down. She saw that Sunset and Twilight were smiling as they held cards with similar gems. She also caught the glances Twilight was giving to Timber and the smile Sunset was giving her. Adagio was offering a small smile to Applejack as they held the same card.

The farm girl was tipping her hat to the siren offering a happy hand. Adagio casually took it clearly showing she was willing to make friends. It was also helpful to see that the tension she was carrying was slowly going down. When she looked to Sonata and Pinkie they were cheering as they held the same cards. Aria and Rainbow were staring at each other as they looked at their cards it looked like they were mixed between sizing each other up and forcing each other to shake hands. Aria was a having more difficult time as her arm was shaking along with the forced smile she was presenting. 

It seemed that everyone was holding a card except for....

"Um...excuse me..." 

Hikari looked to see a surprisingly nervous Timber Spruce. Which was odd as he seemed to be more chipper around the girls. She wasn't like Akiko who took pride in scaring off others, maybe it was for disciplining Bone Crusher in front of everybody. Or did she come off as too suspicious when she was looking at his sister. She hoped that neither of those scenarios were the case she didn't want things to be awkward for the next week. 

She put on her best smile trying to calm Timber down. He smiled back at her though she could still see he was nervous for some reason. A bead of sweat was rolling down the side of his face and from the way his chest was moving he was breathing faster than normal. He was anxious about something, but it was hard to tell what. He held his bag out to her, "You're the last one."

"Oh thank you very much!" Hikari said reaching into the bag and pulling out the final card. 

Timber nodded to her before taking off without saying another word to her or allowing Hikari to speak more. She looked at the young man strangely as he walked away. Something was off about this place she just couldn't put her finger on it just yet. Before she could harp on the thoughts anymore Akiko jumped on her back wrapping her arm around Hikari's neck. She had a wide smile on her face as she held up her own card with an emerald on it. 

"What card did you get, Sis?" 

Hikari held up her card which had an amethyst in the center. Akiko moaned in disappointment as she compared her card to Hikari's. "Purple and here I am stuck with green."

"First of all those aren't the correct terms, Aki. My card is an amethyst your card is an emerald."

"Like the game Vecy complains about not being remade!" Akiko said with a gasp.

"Yes like that game," Hikari groaned, "Secondly we're only going to be a few feet apart from each other."

"Okay, well whose your bunk mate then?" Akiko asked looking around.

"I think that's me." Fluttershy quietly said as she walked to Hikari holding an amethyst card. Hikari smiled matching her card with Fluttershy. 

"Well that's one down now whose my bunk mate?" Akiko asked scratching her head.

"I guess that's me." Rarity spoke up holding an emerald card.

Akiko's eyes began to widen and twitch as a creepy smile crossed her features. She started giggling like a mad woman, "I get to spend the entire week with the same girl who put her butt on my little boopy?"

"Didn't we all agree that was an accident?" Rarity asked as she started shaking in her boots.

"I know which is why I'm so happy we're alone together! That way we can just talk and get to know each other better." Akiko said holding Rarity's shoulders. 

Rarity gulped as she stared into Akiko's crazed eyes. Suddenly she noticed the woman's breast moving and an annoyed Lora popped her head, "You know I'm here too right?"

"Sorry you're just so small I forgot you were there, darling." Rarity said looking at Lora.

Lora looked at Rarity annoyed her eyebrow ticking up at being called small. She let out 'hmph' sticking her chin in the air as she slid down Akiko's shirt, "Just for that I won't warn you when she comes."

Rarity had wide eyes of terror as Akiko pat her purple head with a laugh, "Lora, you big kidder." Akiko kept laughing as she continued to pat Rarity, who was nervously joining in on the laugh, "Now how about we settle in?"

Without much warning Akiko pulled Rarity onto her shoulder and started walking toward tents. The fashionista looked to Fluttershy with pleading as the G-team captain walked away with her. Fluttershy looked to Hikari, who was holding her nose with scrunched eyes. 

"I'm sure Rarity will be fine, Miss Hikari, she's pretty persuasive." Fluttershy said.

"She's never talked to the brick wall that is, Akiko. But I'm sure you're right, Fluttershy, besides Akiko does get a kick out of scaring people who come near Vector." Hikari said, "I just hope she doesn't scare Rarity off you girls really seem to be making a good impression on him. I've never seem him take to people his own age so quickly."

"He likes us?" Fluttershy asked her cheeks becoming red, "Even though all those comments he makes about us?"

"That's just Vector being Vector. He really does like you girls, but if he does anything perverted you tell me." Hikari said.

"Okay," Fluttershy was rubbing her fingers together, "Um since we are going to be spending time together can you tell me a little more about Vector? Just so I could get to know him more." 

"I think I can tell you a few things about little Vecy. It is a big sisters job to embarrass her little brother after all." Hikari said with a smile that made Fluttershy laugh. They began to set off with Hikari telling a story that was already making Fluttershy giggle.

They didn't notice that Timber Spruce was watching them or more so Akiko and Hikari. He sighed with down casted eyes as he then looked to Vector and Bone Crusher, who were being shown there tent by Gloriosa. His sister seemed happy to the point that her eyes were going to pop out when she got the call for visitors. But when he saw that it was the G-team Timber's heart nearly exploded from his chest. Filthy Rich showing up didn't help either.

When he looked at the gazebo he found a vine growing from the bottom. It was twitching as if looking for something to grab. He quickly stomped on it with a nervous look on his face before anyone could see. He sighed wiping sweat from his brow, "This is going to be a long week." 

…………..
Ocean
…………….

Godzilla sat on the ocean floor inside of a field of rocks. Bubbles flowed out of his mouth as he took calming breaths sensing the world around him. He started to become one with the world. Which was why he shot his eyes open, an eerie blue blow coming off them as he looked to the left. He snarled scaring the living creatures around him including his enemy. He may not be able to see or sense his target, but he knew it was there. The rocks were acting as this creature's cover giving the monster king a good idea of just who he was facing. When he noticed the rocks moving it was all he needed to confirm the theory. 

The crab. An annoying foe to say the least.

He steeled his body, his tail slamming on the ground bringing up sand. He growled as his back spines began to glow blue flames flickering in his fangs. He waited for what felt like hours though only a few seconds past. When nothing came he blew smoke from his nostrils and sat back down. The crab was smarter than he gave it credit for. Considering he'd been doing this for the past week. 

Like a crane waiting to strike a fish the king of the monsters hadn't moved. When his prey would move closer and he would strike. The crab had the advantage of stifling his energy and being in an environment that kept him well hidden. If Godzilla did try to move it would give the crab the advantage he was waiting for to strike. So he was stuck in this spot waiting for his foe to make the wrong move. The same went for sensing the energy of the world outside him. He could feel the one who speaks to him trying to call, but he had to keep her out. Letting her inside or feeling any other aura would be another distraction that the crab would take advantage of. The only advantage he had was years of predatory instinct passed down from his father. Like light sleeping and gaining small amounts of energy from the world. His back spines continued to glow as he absorbed energy from the sunlight trickling down from the surface.

It may not have been as filling as gaining a full days rest and meal, but it was enough to keep him active and ready for a fight. He would kill the crab for making him do this, then he'd hunt down the turtle that surly followed him. That one put Godzilla off the most considering how smart it was compared to others that followed Battra. He could only hope Mothra stayed away from that one. There was something off about that creature and he'd rather face that one himself. He put that thought aside focusing on his current foe. 

He heard the rocks moving meaning something large was walking across them. Meaning the crab was walking away to rethink it's strategy. Godzilla took a breath and closed his eyes to lightly sleep. The crab was clearly getting annoyed hopefully that would lead to it getting sloppy in it's next move. This was a battle of endurance, his energy vs the crab's patience, and he wasn't planning on losing. 

Further away the rocks beneath Ganimes were melting under his many feet. Foam was gushing from the giant crab's mouth as he gripped his pincers. His bulbus eyes were wiggling in frustrations every fiber of his being wanted to attack Godzilla and tear into his throat, melt away his eyes, then kill the humans and the moth that stay by him. After the humiliation they caused him that would quell some of the rage in his body. Yet every time he came close to getting a shot in Godzilla would find his hiding spot forcing him to back away and rethink. He had hated that!

Thinking was for slowpokes like Kamoebas and Battra.

He preferred to just kill and fight without thought. Simple and with his presence suppressed he could do whatever he wanted without being caught. So why wasn't that the case know? He knew Godzilla was strong, but being able to sense him like this was insane. He couldn't get close without nearly getting spotted by that lizard. His instincts were too sharp for his own good.   

He needed to let his guard down in order for Ganimes to get close. Kaiju like Battra annoyed him to know end, but they had a point about being patient. At least he could come up with an idea to get somewhat close. His head hurt like crazy every time he tried to think. Yet he decided to anyway. His mandibles clicked and sputtered until an idea popped into his head. It was extremely annoying and would still cause him to wait longer to settle his bloodlust, but it would be worth it. The tide had to be right for this to work he could feel the water flowing. He settled his body into the rocky ground and watched Godzilla in the process. His mandibles clicking together in what could best be described as laughter.

…………….
Camp Everfree
…………..

Everyone was sitting around a burning camp fire Timber Spruce was waving his hands in front of the flames. Fluttershy was clutching Spike tightly as she shook. Vector was looking at her with a raised eyebrow as he turned back to Timber. Sunset was listening with intrigue along with Hikari. Ghost stories were like listening to kaiju stories and the two couldn't have been more intrigued. Akiko was being held down by a frightened Sonata and Pinkie Pie, who were both holding overly clumped sticks full of marshmallows. Adagio appeared to be barely listening as she flicked dirt out of her fingernails. 

"To this day, Gaia Everfree, still haunts this very forest." Timber said.

Suddenly a branch snapped causing the girls to jump and scream when they saw a set of green eyes staring at them in the darkness. Gloriosa suddenly walked out of the forest with a startled look of her own. She held her hands in defense as she smiled at them, "Whoops sorry didn't mean to scare everyone I was just taking a walk."

"In the dark?" Adagio asked.

"I just love that night air," Gloriosa said, "I hope everyone had a lovely day and if there's anything you need to make this a great night don't be afraid to ask. I've got this!"

Bone Crusher held up his hand to say something only to stop when Hikari and Akiko shot him icy stares. His voice died as he quickly sat back down with a nervous smile. Vector cleared his throat getting the camp director's attention. She looked to see that he had a two stacks of marshmallows stuck to his head. Pinkie and Sonata were nervously smiling with red cheeks. 

"Could I maybe get some scissors?" Vector said in annoyance.

"Sorry about that, Vecy!" Pinkie said suddenly appearing by his side.

"Yeah, Timber's story was just really scary! It made us jump!" Sonata said appearing on his left. 

They each grabbed one of the sticks on his head. When Vector saw what they were doing he gulped as his eyes grew terrified, "This won't end well."  With a quick tug, and a high-pitched scream, they ripped the sticks off his head. 

Gloriosa ignored the scene they were putting on and focused her brother. Sunset caught the narrowed eyed look she gave him that quickly was masked with a smile, "What scary story?" 

"Oh you know, Gaia Everfree, the spirt that haunts this forest. The one that makes weird things happen around here." Timber said as he had eyed his sister. 

"Oh yeah, Gaia Everfree, the last I checked she was an urban legend." She sharply spoke to him. 

"Right, right, urban legend or is she?" Timber spoke in a goofy tone trying to scare the girls as he walked off.

"Don't mind Timber he's just a bit of a goof ball. Any who it'll be lights out pretty soon so I'd like everyone to start making their way back to their tents. Breakfast starts at nine and then we can start our first set of activities so be sure to rest up!" Gloriosa said. 

With that she made her way back to the camp although Sunset caught the brief frown she had. She had a raised eyebrow something about these siblings was getting her weird flag to wave and with the group she hangs out with that wasn't a good sign. Maybe she should just keep an eye on them just in case something was going on. It wouldn't be the first time something strange went on in her little town. 

"Fluttershy, could you let go?!" Spike struggled to say. 

Fluttershy was shaking like a leaf as she held onto the dog. Applejack playfully pat the girl on the shoulder with a laugh causing Fluttershy to yelp and toss Spike in the air. Before the dog could hit the ground Applejack caught him in her free hand. "Let's not get our knickers twisted. Timber was just trying to scare us."

"Yeah you should learn to be cool." Aria said with a confident smile.

"You can let go of my hand now, Aria." Luna said loud enough for everyone to hear.

Everyone looked to see that Aria had Luna's hand in a vice grip. The purple haired siren's cheeks began to turn red and she quickly let go putting her hand behind her back. She cleared her throat while not making eye contact with the snickering Rainbow Dash. 

"Hey, Dash Bow, are you okay? You were kind of shaking too." Bone Crusher said.

Rainbow was starting to sweat and stumbled on her words, "Y-y-yeah I was just wondering what if that Gaia Everfree thing is another creature that got booted from Equestria." She looked to a slightly annoyed Adagio staring at her, "No offense."

"None taken." Sonata happily said appearing behind her sister.

"That's what I'm sayin we shouldn't get to worked up. With the year we've been having I could use a week of just relaxing without worrying about magic or crazy monsters coming after us." Applejack said with a sigh.

"A monster a day does keep the doctor away." Bone Crusher joked.

"But we have been through a lot since then. New York and having to fight two demon friends!" Pinkie said.

Sunset rolled her eyes with a slightly annoyed sigh at having her past being brought up again. As she did that she noticed that Twilight had been sitting alone the hole time. She caught the girl flinching and rising up. She was making her way away from the group until she caught Sunset looking at her causing the girl to freeze. Twilight cleared her throat getting everyone's attention. 

"I think I'm going to turn in early tonight." Twilight said barely making eye contact with anyone else before quickly walking away.

"Twilight wait up!" Spike called in concern as he chased after his friend.

Sunset looked to her friends who were all holding the same concern as Spike, "I think I'll turn in too. Also maybe let's not bring up the Friendship Games, Twilight's still beating herself up about it."

The girls nodded their heads in agreement with smiles. Pinkie even bit down on her large stick of marshmallows in her mouth. Her lips were covered in melted marshmallow and when Sunset looked closer bits of green hair when she spoke her voice was muffled, "Our lips are sealed."

Vector looked at her in slight disgust, "Did you just eat my hair?"

"It's fluffy and delicious." Pinkie said.

Sunset laughed shaking her head as she ran after Twilight. Her friends may bring up the past more than she liked, but they were always there for each other. She could only hope Twilight could see that too. She was still new to the group and was clearly trying to be accepted by them. So far it had gone pretty well since the Fall Formal incident the students at CHS had learned to be more forgiving. Although Sunset had the sneaking suspicion that it was also the fact that they'd already spent time with Princess Twilight Sparkle. 

There were some similarities between the two. Like there names and hair, or at least when it was down, both were geniuses in there own rights, making Sunset somewhat jealous of the grades she brings in, although Akiko says having a rival isn't that bad. However that's were their similarities came to an end. Princess Twilight Sparkle was much more assertive than this world's Twilight was. The Twilight of this world was an introvert and still preferred being around Spike than her own friends. She was sure it had something to do with her old school and how she was treated there. It took a lot of coaxing to lure her outside. 

When she thought back to the night before New York the only reason Twilight came to Pinkie's house was because she said it was for school. Unless it was for studying it was pretty rare for Sunset and the others to get Twilight to leave the house. Not that she wasn't trying when she looked at Twilight she was sure the girl was trying her hardest to come out of her shell. Sunset was hoping that talking to her would maybe help Twilight calm down. 

"You're not alone, Twilight." Sunset said to herself with a smile that slowly disappeared when she looked around, "No need to worry, Sunset, you've looked a giant monster in the eye. So getting lost in the woods isn't that big of a deal."

Sunset started nervously laughing to herself as she touched her fingers together. She looked around only to find more trees. When she looked up she noticed that the sky was eerily dark. Sunset gulped, "This isn't your average ordinary darkness this is," She suddenly heard the sound of a branch breaking apart turning her eyes into pinpricks, "...advanced darkness."

Sunset was starting to feel her heart beating faster than normal. Without the sun the forest gave off an incredibly creepy vibe. It really did feel like there was something watching her. The camp couldn't have been that far away considering how fast it took them to get to the fire pit. Sunset started walking faster hoping to see the camp grounds. When she spotted a clearing in the woods a smile of relief formed across her face. She started rushing out ready to just run for the camp and fall into her bed. 

When she ran through the trees she practically burst out. Sunset was panting wiping sweat off her nervous brow. That was way to much weirdness for one night, "Time for..." When Sunset looked up her eyes became wide, "bed?" 

She was back at the bonfire and it was still going, but to her surprise there was no one there. Sunset looked behind herself trying to figure out if she walked in a complete circle. What was also surprising her was the fact that everyone was gone. She'd only just left so there was no way they left without her hearing or seeing them. So where was everyone? 

Sunset looked around and began searching for signs of her friends. She assumed the only way back to camp was the way she came from. Unless they just wandered to a different area of the forest to get back. Were they just playing a prank on her. No, that would mean Rainbow Dash some how convinced everyone to go along with it. Something else was going on. 

"Hey guys? Where are yo...AAAH!" Sunset yelped when she tripped over a tree branch. She sucked in her breath looking over the scraped knee she had. She grumbled to herself looking at the branch that she tripped on. She would have said something have earned a lecture from Celestia, but her voice trailed off instead going into an intense pant. 

The tree looked way to familiar. The branch and the bark looked like a human person. The branches looked like arms grasping for something it had the curves of a female. The bark was formed into a screaming face. What was scaring Sunset was the leaves and the shape they had taken. It was formed into an all to familiar curl. 

"Rarity?" Sunset could barely speak above a whisper. 

When she started looking around she soon noticed the other trees and the forms they had taken. Each of them looked like her friends and... "No."

Sunset ran to the last clump of trees her heart racing. Each of them were clumped together as if trying to protect each other. "Hikari, Lulu, Adagio, Sonata, Aria Aki, Bone Crusher, Vector." Sunset felt her eyes watering as she looked at the last tree that was the tallest of the bunch, "Mom."

Sunset's knees gave out as it felt like someone just punched her in the stomach. What did this to all of her friends and her family. Everyone she loved was gone. She could hear a cold laughter from all around her. That was suddenly followed by the sound of harsh panting from behind. Sunset shot her head around looking to see Twilight falling to the ground. When Sunset looked at the girl there were tears in her eyes as she looked around wildly. 

"Twilight!" Sunset called out.

"GET AWAY FROM ME!" The girl shouted covering her ears driving her head into the ground.

The laughing grew as Twilight began whimpering. Sunset could feel a cold breeze in the air as the trees started moving. When a tree that looked like Rainbow Dash fell over a figured appeared that Sunset never thought she'd see again. A raven winged version of Twilight hovered above the ground. Green flames came out of her eyes and she held a crazed smile. 

"Look at what you did." Her voice was like snakes.

"I didn't do this it was you! YOU! YOU! YOU!" Twilight shouted not looking at the person in front of her.

With a loud groan the darker Twilight landed on the ground purposely breaking Rainbow Dash into splinters making Sunset shudder. When the her athletic friend's head landed in front of Twilight she shot up to scream her darker self took the opportunity to grab her neck making Twilight screams turn into a squeak. "How can someone with such a big head be so stupid?!" With ease she held up Twilight before harshly slamming the girl into the ground before tapping her head, "Now get this through our think skull. I. AM. YOU! And the sooner you accept that the sooner we can...

A rock suddenly hit her head causing both Twilights to look up. Sunset was on her feet again panting as she held two more rocks in her hands. She glared daggers at the raven winged version of her friend, "Get your hands off her!" 

"Sunset." Twilight spoke with hope filled eyes.

"Shimmer."

The dark version of Twilight stared at Sunset like a deer caught in headlights. Sunset dug her feet into the ground as her heart was beating faster than normal. She hated getting stuck in these situations. She could hear her instincts screaming to run away from the clear threat, but her heart was telling her to stay and help her friend. She could feel it building up and warming her entire body. She began to glow and she could feel her muscles getting denser. Her ears moved to the top of her head as her hair grew longer. She raised her arm ready to throw another rock.

"I don't how you're back, but I won't let you hurt my friend!" Sunset shouted. 

The only plan she could think of was just throw rocks distract this evil Twilight grab the good one and run. It wasn't much of a plan, but it was all her racing mind could come up with that sounded reasonable. Hopefully in this state she could move faster and hit harder. She stretched her arm out throwing the rock as hard as her ponied up form could muster. She was ready to hear the sound of stone hitting skin. The sound never came instead she felt an icy grip on her wrist. Burning green eyes staring at her still wide and full of surprise. 

"You're really her." She spoke gripping Sunset's wrist tighter causing her to drop the rock in her hand. 

Sunset was staring at the raven winged monster in front of her. She looked over to Twilight, who was looking on fearfully, then back to the one in front of her. How did she get here so fast? She didn't even see her move? The raven winged Twilight started to grow a smile as she stared at Sunset.

"Where's that pretty white dress of yours?" She asked, "Don't tell me you can't do it again."

"Leave her alone!" Twilight called.

"You're so lucky she wants you alive, Sunset!" The raven winged Twilight spoke with a smile, "But that still doesn't mean I can't have some fun with you!"

Sunset struggled to get her arm free she felt her heart racing faster. Her eyes becoming wide as she stared into the monster's smiling face. She grit her teeth and held back her free hand back balling it into a fist. She thought back to seeing Kubo fighting and the battle she saw with Godzilla. She just had to throw a punch like them!

"Let Go!" Sunset roared as loud as she could as she swung her fist.
…………….
…….
….
.

She jumped out of bed with her arms raised. Sunset looked around as her vision started to clear up. She had to shield herself from the rays of light coming from the opening of the tent. When she looked over she noticed the sun was coming up. She looked at her shirt with groan and noticed that it was her pajamas not her camp gear. She lifted her head up seeing her feet dangling off the side of her bed. Her head was sore from landing on the floor.

"Another day, another weird dream." Sunset said with a sigh.

She heard a moan from the bed next her. Sunset flipped herself over waking herself up. She started rubbing her eyes thinking of the proper way to apologize to Twilight. These dreams were starting to get on her nerves. "Sorry about that Twilight I was having this really freaky dream." 

Her eyes suddenly widened when she looked back and saw that half of the tent was surrounded in a purple aura. Twilight was floating in the air and moaning in her sleep. The aura was coming off her body and surrounding everything. It even covered Spike, who was happily curled into a ball sleeping in his basket. Sunset backed up as she looked at everything going on.

"Okay, this is weird." Sunset said.
> For Everfree: Sunset vs Akiko!?
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Sunset had seen a lot things since coming to this world. People turning into mindless zombies, a giant horse made of pure light, giant monsters fighting to the death. 

"But this is defiantly breaking my top ten list." 

She couldn't take her eyes off of the floating form of Twilight Sparkle. Her entire side of the tent was hanging in the air. She moaned in her sleep and each time the purple aura covering her body fluttered nearly dropping everything that it covered. Sunset could barely think straight as she was trying to figure out just what was going on. She'd seen this magic before and it was from her old home. She knew her power was growing, but she wasn't all that sure about her friends. Sure they'd grown ears and tails with the elements although she wasn't sure how much power they truly had. Considering that her friends weren't from Equestria and were counter parts of the actual elements of harmony. Sunset could only reason that they had magic was due to Princess Twilight Sparkle exposing it to them. 

But this world's Twilight was much different. She wasn't exposed to magic the same way her friends were. She gained magic from accidentally taking it from the others and absorbing it all in one go, turning her into the creature from her nightmare. 

So maybe that's why her abilities are so strong?

That was the only conclusion Sunset could come up with on the spot. It was actually making Sunset's heart beat faster from excitement. Though she felt bad when saw Twilight's terrified face when she turned in her sleep. 

"Twilight?" Sunset called out.

Twilight's eyes snapped open and she yelped when she saw she was off the ground. The aura surrounding her disappeared dropping everything back to Earth. The sudden jolt roused Spike, who was sleeping at the foot of the bed, awake. He looked around with an annoyed groaned. 

"Is time to get up already?" He sleepily said.

Twilight was breathing heavily as she looked around in a startled state. This quickly woke Spike up and caused him to rush to her. His tail was wagging in concern as he let out small whimpers nudging his head against her side. Sunset held Twilight's shoulders, "Twilight, easy, it's just me."

"Sunset what just happened?" Twilight asked looking around in fear.

"I was about to ask you the same thing." Sunset said, "I knew our power was getting stronger, but I didn't think it was like this."

"I don't think it's my power." Twilight said.

Sunset looked at Twilight in confusion as Spike crawled into her lap, "Were you having another nightmare?"

Twilight's body tensed up as her eyes grew wide, "Spike." She said trying to hush the puppy.

"Nightmare?" Sunset asked. She looked at Twilight as the young scientist tried looking away from her friend, "Come on, Twilight, it's me."

Twilight let out a sad sigh as her shoulders began to sag, "Ever since New York I've been having these really horrible nightmares. Where she comes." 

"You mean that demon?" Sunset asked remembering the cold chill she felt from her own nightmare.

"Yeah, her, every time I try going to sleep she's there." Twilight said.

Sunset began thinking back to New York and she recalled the words the Elias spoke to them. "Twilight, Moll and Lora said Midnight placed you under a curse. They said it had some kind of effect on your aura."

"A curse? So that's why she's was talking about..." Twilight suddenly stopped. It felt like someone was putting a drill to her head. Each time she tried talking the pain was even worse. Tears weld up in her eyes and Sunset looked to her in concern. When she stopped trying to think of the words her demonic half spoke the pain subsided. 

"Twilight, it's okay. This magic isn't all that bad and I'm sure the others will help." Sunset said.

"The others?! No they can't know about this. You heard Applejack, this week was supposed to be relaxing and not dealing with random magic attacks! What would the others think if they found out I was turning into that demon again?" Twilight said.

"I'm sure they'll do whatever they can to help." Sunset said.

"Sunset...I...I just need some time to think." Twilight said patting Spike on the head. 

She brought her head down to her pillow looking away from Sunset. Spike let out small whimpers as he nuzzled her side. Sunset sighed pulling out her camp shirt looking to Twilight as continued to put the covers over herself. She wanted to help Twilight so bad the same way another version of this girl helped her. But she just couldn't think of the right thing to say and seeing her like this only made it harder. "Okay, okay, let's just clear our heads. We can't hide this forever, Applejack can spot a liar from a mile away. Also there's Lora she can sense it when our magic acts up, maybe she can help."

"I know that, Sunset, but..."

"But we'll tell them when you're ready." Sunset said placing a comforting hand on Twilight's shoulder. Twilight turned her head looking at Sunset with a small smile, "I had a pretty crazy dream about that demon too."

"You did?" Twilight asked with slightly wide eyes as something began to dawn on her, "Wha...AAAH!" 

Twilight felt the pain in her head hit twice as hard causing her to clutch her head. Sunset pat Twilight's head setting her against the bed. "I'll tell you about it later, you should get some rest. Think I might get some air and go for a walk."

Sunset slipped on her camp uniform and she smiled at her friend. She played with Spike's head as she placed Adagio's headband on. "Spike you're in charge until I get back."

"Rodger that. No nightmares while I'm here." Spike said raising his paw to salute her. 

He then went to cuddle up with Twilight. She started giggling as the pup began licking her face. The pain she was in began to subside. Sunset held in the urge to squeal at the sight as she made her way out. Twilight held onto Spike keeping her head down. She reached out for her phone to check the time. She sighed seeing it was only seven am. She could at least get an extra hour before things kicked off. She could try sleeping again, although the idea of it terrified the girl. Even with Spike in her arms and putting a warm feeling throughout her body. 

Things still felt off. 

She switched her phone to face cam to get a look at herself. Everything looked normal and when she smiled she actually felt her facial muscles doing it. Maybe something was just off in her head. She had just gone through a pretty traumatic incident. Giving her traumatic dreams as a result so graphic that she couldn't talk about them. That could be why her head hurt so much. She just had to many thoughts going through her head resulting in her having a violent headache.

"Try getting some sleep, Twilight," Spike said with a yawn snapping Twilight back to reality, "I need a counter when I go squirrel hunting."

"Alright, please just chase them. I'm not raising a hunting dog." Twilight said placing an alarm on her phone.

She set it up to lean against the side so she could look at the time. She closed her eyes and held Spike close to her chest. This was all just in her head had to be. And with that Twilight lost conciseness. Her phone went black revealing a dark reflection of the sleeping girl. As Twilight slept her reflections eye opened. Staring at the sleeping Twilight with contempt. 

She slowly moved her hand up. 

With a moan Twilight did the same thing.

She moved her fingers.

Twilight copied the motion her face twisting in discomfort.

The reflection held a dark smile before settling her arm down. 

Twilight copied her letting out a content sigh as she settled back to comfortable position.

_______________________________________________________________________________________

Sunset was groaning as she stood outside her tent running a hand through her hair. Something was wrong with Twilight and she wanted to help the girl open up, but she didn't seem ready to let anyone else in. She knew better than anyone what that was like. Was it this frustrating when her friends were helping her? Then there were also those weird dreams she's been having. First with Kuro and Midnight, then that weird dream with Kubo, her dream the week before with Mothra, now this one. It felt so real and the way Twilight looked at her when she brought it up put the former Equestrian on edge. 

"She looked like we had the same dream." Sunset said to herself, "What's going on with me?"

"Maybe you've finally gone crazy." 

Sunset was shocked to find Adagio standing in front of her. The siren had a hand on her hip looking at Sunset, "Why are you talking to yourself?"

Sunset shouted in surprise before covering her mouth and lowering her voice, "Why are you up so early?"

"I wake up this early for work everyday." Adagio said, "Why are you up?"

"Promise you won't laugh?"

"No." Adagio said bluntly Sunset looked at her with furrowed brows. She sighed, "Fine, I won't laugh."

"I had a bad dream and can't get back to sleep." 

Adagio snorted through her nose as her body shook. Sunset watched with lowered eyelids as the siren tried keeping her composure. She sighed walking off to the other tents. 

"Hey I'm trying here." Adagio said following her.

"I know, but that dream was just so weird. So I'm going to get some help from Lora." Sunset said.

"Alright, I was meaning to check on Aria and Sonata anyways." Adagio shrugged following after her.

"Check on them?" Sunset asked with wide eyes and a small smile.

"If I'm not allowed to laugh at you then you're not allowed to laugh at me." Adagio said.

"I wasn't laughing. It's just nice to see your sweet side." Sunset said.

Adagio felt her cheeks getting red as she walked faster. Sunset snickered as she went to Adagio's side. When they reached the aquamarine Adagio stuck her head in finding Aria with her pigtails undone sleeping. Drool streamed from her face as she let out small snores. Sunset looked at her with a smile. The siren's scowl was gone and she was actually kind of cute. Adagio sighed pulling out a tissue from her pocket and wiping Aria's mouth. 

"She seems pretty happy. I wonder what she's dreaming about?" Sunset asked.

Adagio hummed tapping her chin, "Say: Please, Aria, not the face."

"Ooookay," Sunset said with a raised eyebrow, "Please, Aria, not the face."

Aria let out a happy sigh as she turned in her sleep her smile growing. Adagio nodded her head in understanding, "Just as I thought. She's dreaming about punching you."

"Glad to know she's thinking of me." Sunset said with lowered eyelids. When she looked around she noticed that the room was empty. "I thought she and Rainbow were sharing this room."

"They were, Aria dragged her into my tent." Adagio said, "She snores louder than anything in Equestria."

"Still kind of rude." Sunset whispered.

"Try being in the same tent with her and Applejack." Adagio said with a shudder.

"What are you talking about?" Sunset asked with a raised eyebrow.

Adagio led Sunset outside and to her tent opening the cover. She gestured for Sunset to look inside. Sunset raised an eyebrow at what she was doing before sticking her head through the opening. Adagio looked at her fingers counting down to herself. She watched Sunset stiffen before practically flinging herself out. Her teal eyes wide as dinner plates her jaw hanging open. She held out a shaky finger.

"Were they just."

"Yep." Adagio answered looking at her finger nails, "Apparently they've been dreaming about their boy toys."

"Wow I owe Scootaloo ten bucks." Sunset said. 

"Scootawho?" 

"Rainbow's adopted little sister. You'd love her, but she can get pretty hyper and her fanfiction can be kind of....intense." Sunset explained. She did like Scootaloo and playing videogames with her was fun. Although when she learned the girl's interesting writing habits it did make Sunset look at her differently. 

"You are the weirdest bunch I've ever let into my life." Adagio said walking to the next tent.

Sunset spotted the large amount of candy wrappers outside making it simple to identify who was inside it. Sunset then spotted the amethyst and emerald tents. "Hey I'm gonna go see Lora and tell her about my dreams."

"Okay enjoy Aki kicking your butt for waking her up." Adagio said entering the other tent.

Sunset chuckled at Adagio's attempt of a joke, although Akiko does enjoy sleeping. It was an emergency so maybe she wouldn't be that mad. Sunset gulped looking to the emerald tent. Maybe Hikari would be the better choice to wake up. She would be able to make sense of things better than a gorgy Akiko and Lora. 

"Yeah that's a better choice."

She made a beeline toward the amethyst tent while trying to think of the best way to explain her situation to Hikari. When she moved the sheets she found that the tent was surprisingly quiet and clean. She spotted Fluttershy sleeping soundly in her bed. Her long hair was covering her face and she was surrounded by several stuffed animals. When Sunset saw Hikari's bed she was surprised to see that the bed was empty. It was neatly made and Hikari's pajamas were neatly folded and lying across it. She raised an eyebrow rubbing her chin. Asking Fluttershy seemed pretty pointless due to how comfortable she was in the bed so the odds were against her seeing Hikari leave.

She let out a sad sigh pulling her head out of the tent. She then found Adagio standing in front of her. "I thought you were looking for Aki?" 

"Hikari might understand me better if I wake her up." Sunset said.

"You're just afraid of Aki and Lora kicking your butt for waking them up." Adagio deadpanned. Sunset lowered her head in admittance. Adagio snickered leading her to the emerald tent, "I'll go with you."  She opened the tent gesturing for Sunset to go inside. 

"Aren't you going in too?" Sunset asked.

"You're waking her up. I'm just watching the show." Adagio pointed out.

"Thanks for the confidence boost, Adagio." Sunset deadpanned. 

She stuck her head inside the tent hiding her gulp. She looked in ready to hear the snores of Akiko. So she was surprised that it was so silent other than the elegant snores that Rarity was making. Her fashion forward friend was in her own bed holding her sheets close.

"Looks like those two had a fun night." Adagio said sticking her head inside.

The siren was looking at the lump that was under Rarity's sheets. Sunset spotted it as well. When she looked closer she noticed that it was a large piece of wood. She didn't want to know what Akiko was doing the night before to scare Rarity that much. 

"I don't think they're here." Adagio pointed to the messy bed on the other side. Clothes were thrown around it next to an open suitcase. "And I thought Sonata and Pinkie were messy."

"I wonder if Rarity knows where they went?" Sunset said.

"I'm not getting hit with a stick." Adagio said.

Rarity did look like she was ready to pounce at any given moment. So maybe waking her up was more trouble than it was worth. Seriously what did Akiko say to her? Sunset sighed as she left the tent with Adagio.

"So much for figuring out my dreams." Sunset said with a moan.

Adagio shrugged walking away from the tents, "They'll be back ask them then."

"It's just...." Sunset let out a long sigh, "Really hard to explain." 

Adagio raised an eyebrow, "Well try not to stress about it."

Sunset let her shoulders shag it was hard to just not stress about it. Not thinking about this was going to make her head explode. Her magic was growing and she didn't know what it was doing to her body. When she looked at Adagio ready to talk more the siren was walking toward the lake cracking her arms. 

"Hey, wait up!" Sunset called chasing after Adagio. 

Adagio looked at the old dock with slight annoyance. When she touched it she heard the broads creaking. She sighed before taking small steps forward avoiding the squeaking board. Each time she heard the wood creak she avoided that particular board. Which made Sunset raise an eyebrow. When she reached the edge Adagio stood still for a moment before cracking her neck with a sigh and settling down to take her shoes off. Adagio let out a satisfied sigh when she stuck her bare feet in the water.

Sunset watched her with fascination she looked at the boards Adagio had avoided in curiosity. Why did she avoid them in particular? When she looked at the entire dock it seemed like it was ready to give out with the slightest breeze. Heck when they were settling down Applejack broke a piece of it off by accident. So why was Adagio avoiding these particular pieces? They look just like the rest of the old dock. 

"If you step on that plank you'll get soaked." Adagio said without turning around.

"Really?" Sunset asked looking at the plank. 

It seemed perfectly fine to her so what was so bad about. Her curiosity was starting to get the better of her and she just had to know. When she stepped on the wood creaked the same as it did when Adagio had stepped on it. That's when she suddenly felt it start to give way and it was also really soft. The plank snapped under her foot causing Sunset to yelp as she fell forward. Before she fell Sunset landed into Adagio's palm. The siren looked at her with slight annoyance as she placed her face into her palm with an annoyed sigh. Her red eyes gazed into Sunset's teal. 

"I told you'd fall." Adagio said, "Some of these planks are rotten."

"Oh thanks a lot." Sunset said with a smile.

"Yeah well next time listen to me when I give you advice." Adagio said. She then flicked Sunset's forehead causing the former unicorn to puff out her cheeks. "I swear you're worse than Sonata."

She soon went back to where she was sitting. Sunset followed after her, this time copying the path that Adagio had taken. When Sunset reached the edge she stared at the lake with wide eyes. It was like staring at a crystal as the sun shined down it. 

"It's so pretty!" Sunset said her voice going up in pitch.

"Did you just age backwards?" Adagio asked with a snicker.

"Well it is. You can't tell me this isn't the most beautiful sight you've ever seen." Sunset said sitting next to the siren.

"Yeah it's alright. I've just seen better." Adagio said.

"Where?" 

"Well before I looked like this," Adagio gestured to her body, "I used to live underwater this was just my average morning." 

"Really?!" Sunset pushed her face into Adagio's.

"Yeah really." Adagio said pushing Sunset away she leaned back letting out a sigh, "Those were simpler times."

When Sunset looked at Adagio she had a small nostalgic smile on her face. It then started to falter as she breathed through her nose. Sunset caught the pained look in Adagio's eyes as she balled her fist. 

"Hey Sonata and Aria are doing great with Lulu, don't you think?" Sunset asked quickly changing the topic. Adagio rose her head up looking at Sunset in surprise. Sunset began twirling her fingers together, "Sorry, the way Aria seems to be acting now it looked like she and Lulu were getting along. She even gave away some of her clothes I've been begging mom for weeks to let me wear them. But she always says, 'That's entirely to much skin you'll be showing young lady.'" She said mimicking Celestia's voice.

"She knows we came from a world were everyone walked around naked, right?"

"That's how I nearly ended up dressing like a nun."

Adagio looked at Sunset for a moment as she kept her deadpan stare. They soon broke out into full blown laughter. Tears were welling up in their eyes as they clutched their sides. Adagio wiped away a tear as she looked at Sunset, "At least she's looking out for your well being. Aria and Sonata are actually having some fun with Luna. To be honest I'm pretty surprised that Aria is taking to her so well. She's never been much for letting others in."

"Well Lulu knows how to get people to open up and express themselves. She did it with me after the Fall Formal; she really did help me see things in a different light." Sunset said with a nostalgic smile, "Same thing with mom she was there after everything went wrong. When I was at my lowest and didn't know what to do or even if the girls would accept me as a friend. That's when they came by and slowly started to show me how to open up. Then after battle of the bands all three of us started talking more and then we started becoming a little family."

"Building a family, huh?" Adagio said as she began moving her feet through the water. Her memories were coming back of a much simpler time in her life. Becoming a family with a purple hothead then witnessing the birth of a little blue bubble of love. Vowing to always keep them safe even if it meant coming up some pretty stupid plans.

"Yeah family was pretty tough for me back in Equestria. My parents took off before I go to know them. I was taken in to be the Princess's personal student when I showed signs of having high potential with magic, which to a young orphan meant I was better than everyone, and then royally messed that up losing the closet thing I had to a mother figure." Sunset said.

"Is that why you're so close with this Celestia?"

"I thought that at first too when I started getting these feelings about her. It's why I have such a hard time opening up to her, but lately I've been viewing her in a different light than the other Celestia. She's defiantly more talkative and I feel like I can open up to her more. If I need her she comes running to see me no matter what." Sunset said with a warm smile.

"Sounds nice." Adagio said.

"And you know Lulu, Celestia, and I are pretty open to having the family grow." Sunset said scooting closer to Adagio, "We were made Kubo's little sisters."

Adagio felt her cheeks getting red as she let out a grumble out of her throat. It grew when Sunset put her head on Adagio's shoulder. Red eyes stared into bright teal as Sunset stuck out her bottom lip. "You can leave your head there for an hour." Adagio said with a sigh.

Sunset giggled as she began to sink her head down on Adagio's shoulder, who was letting out a groan. Sunset kept her smile as she felt the warmth Adagio was giving off. It was surprisingly soothing and kept some her tension at bay. But she couldn't put off the feelings she had since waking up and seeing Twilight floating. 

"Hey Adagio?"

"Please don't talk." 

"I'm being serious."

"Okay." Adagio sighed.

"Are you good at keeping a secret?"

"I thought friends don't keep secrets?" Adagio asked with a sly smile.

"Adagio."

"Just, somewhat, kidding."

"Can you remember what happened during the campfire?" Sunset asked.

"Rarity told a dumb story about dresses, then that camp counselor, who the nerd has a crush on, told that weird story about Gaia Everfree or whatever. Everyone freaked out and started thinking she was booted out of Equestria like me. Past were brought up again, I resisted the urge to hit Pinkie, the nerd got upset and walked off you followed her." Adagio explained with a bored sigh.

"That's what I thought, so what was that other part?" Sunset said.

"Other part?" Adagio raised an eyebrow in interest.

"It's that weird dream I had. Everything happened the way you said it did, but then I was trying to find my way back to camp and I got lost ending up back at the campfire," Sunset sucked in a breath dreading the next part, "....that's where I found all of you there...dead."

Adagio's eyes widened as she saw the scared look on Sunset's face. She let Sunset continue to grip her arm as she began interlocking their fingers together. Sunset was looked like she was getting pale as she went on.

"That's when I heard Twilight crying and running from that thing she turned into from the Friendship Games. She was hurting Twilight really bad and telling her that you all were dead because of her. That's when I tried to save her, but that thing grabbed me and she looked surprised I was there. Before we could do anything I woke up." 

"That's pretty intense. Is that why you wanted to talk to Lora?"

"Well yeah because...it honestly didn't feel like it was my dream or a dream at all, although this was the first time someone touched me." Sunset said.

"First time?" 

"It's really hard to explain, but I think it's magic." Sunset said.

"Okay, so why keep this a secret from the others?" Adagio asked. 

"I don't, in fact I want to tell everyone about this. But I'm not the only one whose getting new magic powers," Sunset said getting a confused look from Adagio, "This is the part I want you to keep secret. Even from Lora."

"My lips are sealed."

"When I woke up Twilight was floating." Sunset said.

Sunset went onto explain the discussion she had with Twilight. Adagio had wide eyes as she nodded her head in understanding. She felt her heart racing when she heard Midnight's name mentioned and what she did to Twilight. The Siren could almost understand what the girl was going through. 

"We really can't get away from her can we?" Adagio asked looking at the clear sky. She leaned back and stretched her body along the dock. Sunset looked at her as her shirt rode up revealing some fading scars on her stomach. Adagio touched them, "These two are finally fading. Right before we left the doctor said I was lucky it only went straight through my body and missed everything vital. But I know better. Midnight wanted me to die slowly so she purposely missed any organs, until she changed her mind. It turns out little Miss Judge of all Life is pretty indecisive. She couldn't figure out whether I should be filled with holes or have my throat cut. As you can see it's clear when she changed her mind."

Adagio rubbed the scar along her neck. Sunset looked at her with a frown as she felt her hand moving closer to Adagio's neck. Adagio stared at her for a moment before lifting her head up revealing the scar. Sunset moved her hand along Adagio's neck feeling the bumps on the dried out skin. 

"Does it still hurt?" Sunset asked.

"Only when I think about her. So just about every night before I go to bed." Adagio said with a sigh, "I can still see her in my head sometimes. Just looking at me with that blank uncaring expression as I died. Lucky for me Aki is there just before I start screaming. So sorry about laughing at your little nightmare I guess I'm no better." 

"Adagio." Sunset said looking at her in sympathy.

"If Midnight did do something to your friend then it would be better if she talks to all of you," Adagio said rising up on her elbows, "It'll at least let her know she's not alone in all of this. Also she could use some relationship advice too."

"Huh?"

"You saw her with that counselor guy. They were actually bonding over rocks." Adagio said with a snicker.

"Yeah I noticed, but I don't think I should give out relationship advice. The last guy I dated I was just using to boost my popularity at the school." Sunset said with a sigh. She did manage to make peace with Flash Sentry after the Battle of the Bands although things still felt awkward every time they would walk past each other in the halls. She hoped one day they could start over as friends again. But that was future Sunset's problem for now she had to deal with Adagio. Who was currently laughing at her.

"And I though I was bad." Adagio said clutching her sides, "But even I wasn't I succubus."

"I was never a succubus!" Sunset said with red cheeks, "How do you go from advice giving older sister to calling me names?"

"Because I'm Adagio Dazzle the almighty leader of the sirens and you're just a silly little pony." Adagio said with a snicker as she squished Sunset's cheeks together.

Sunset began to let out an annoyed grumble. Although a smile crossed her face as she began thinking of a way to make Adagio feel just as embarrassed as she was. She brushed away Adagio's hand, "Actually your Adagio Dazzle, my new BBSFF." She jumped on the siren making her yelp, "And the best pillow ever!"

"Hey get off!" Adagio said with red cheeks, "And what's a BBSFF?"

"First answer nope! You said I had an hour and I'm using it. Second answer BBSFF, Best Big Sister Friend Forever." Sunset said looking at Adagio with a smile. 

Adagio sighed leaning her back against the wood as her face was as red as a cherry, "Stupid pony."

"Fluffy Siren." Sunset said with a snicker as she hugged Adagio tighter, "Thanks for the advice by the way. I think we can get Twilight out of her slump."

"Whatever, let's just get this hour over with before anyone sees me." Adagio said her face still hot.

Sunset giggled when she felt Adagio's warmth along her body. She wondered if this was the CMCs or Pinkie felt when they were with their older siblings. Is Kubo this soft? Oh someone was so getting attacked by the snuggle monster when he got back. A smile formed on her face as she started thinking about him.

"Aki...give...it...back!" 

Adagio and Sunset perked their heads ups when they heard someone panting and the sound of running. Behind them they noticed Akiko coming to a stop from what looked like a light jog. She snickered as she threw a cell phone in the air. She caught it and began waving it like a dog treat.

"Come on, Sis. The only way you'll get this is if you catch me." Akiko said.

Sunset and Adagio saw that Akiko was looking at a panting Hikari as she was running along the side of the lake. Or what they thought was running. Hikari was panting heavily as her arms dangled against her sides, sweat was pouring off her face, each step she took was shaky. She looked ready to fall over with just a breeze. 

"I'm...so...telling...Miki...on...you." Hikari panted.

Akiko snickered as she watched Hikari attempt to pick up her current pace. Out of the corner of her eye the G-team captain noticed the Equestrians. Or more so the awkward position they were in. "Oh morning ladies. Did I interrupt something?" 

Adagio scrambled making Sunset yelp as she was thrown off, "Nothing happened!" 

"Oww!" Sunset groaned rubbing her head, "There was a nicer way to do that!"

"No, there wasn't." Adagio said brushing herself off. 

Akiko just had a raised eyebrow looking in between the two, "If you two were cuddling you can just say so. I do it with Vecy all the time." She cracked a smile wiggling her eyebrows, "I've even caught Hikari making Kubo her personal pillow a couple of times.~"

"Aki!" Hikari came rushing at Akiko with new energy. When she lunged Akiko easily dodged while throwing the phone she was holding to her free hand. She had a smile on her face as she did so. 

"Nice try, Sis." Akiko said with a smile, "Bbbbbut you still need to work on your speed."

She snickered as she slapped Hikari's rear causing her to yelp. She turned at Akiko with a puffy cheeked glare as her face became red. Akiko looked at her phone with a snicker as waved her hand with an impressed whistle. "Looks like all that training is coming in handy. I guess that's why Kubo's been looking at you. Although I do wonder what he'll say when I show him this." 

"You better not!" Hikari started gunning for the phone.

Akiko kept smiling as she dodged out of the way of Hikari's hands. She then looked to the girls all while avoiding Hikari. "So what are two doing up so early?"

"Actually I was looking for you two or more specifically Lora." Sunset said she started walking across the dock, "Something really weird has been going on with..."

"Watch out!" Adagio shouted. 

Sunset looked down noticing that the plank she stepped on was soft and was already giving way. She started laughing to herself and waved to the women. Hikari and Akiko had stopped fighting to watch as Sunset smiled. "Bye, bye." She yelped as the wood gave out and swallowed her.

_________________________________________________________________________________

"Achoo!" 

Sunset sniffled as a towel was wrapped around her head. It was then followed by Adagio punching her head.

"I told you to avoid those planks." Adagio said with a sigh, "Stupid Pony."

They were sitting next to a collapsed and panting Hikari. Akiko was kneeling down in front of them nonchalantly drinking a bottle of water. They were all sitting in a small section of the forest further from the camp grounds. There the girls found a shirtless Bone Crusher hanging upside down from a tree each time he took a breath it was short and calming. His eyes were covered with a blindfold. Under him Vector was sitting with a wide variety of tools before him. He was working on a circular object in his hands.  Adagio rose a brow at it and the strange jars of sliver liquid that were next to him. 

"So you've been having weird dreams huh?" Akiko said.

"Yeah, but the thing is they don't feel like dreams." Sunset said wiping more water off herself she looked to Hikari with a small frown, "Sorry for taking your towel, Hikari."

"It's...no...problem...tell...us...more." Hikari panted sitting back up taking in a deep breath and letting it out, "You said your latest dream involved your friend Twilight?"

"Yeah this one was different from the dreams I've been having," Sunset said as she tried forming the right words in her head, "It was strange because I could actually feel myself being touched."

"Well if you're having dreams about your friend that may mean others things." Bone Crusher said, although it was hard to tell if he was looking at her or not considering he was wearing a blindfold, "Like latent sexual..."

"It's not that!" Sunset said with a red face.

"What are you complaining for? Its the year 2000 something people can love whoever they want." Vector said without looking up from his work.

"You just want to see them make out don't you?" Adagio spoke with narrowed eyes.

Vector's body stiffened as he began working faster. Hikari lowered her eyelids as she started to growl before she could say anything Sunset shot up. Her hair raised up and her cheeks flushed two rocks in her grip, "You perverts!"

When she began winding up her arms Bone Crusher perked his head up. When she threw them they sailed with incredible speed. So she and Adagio were surprised when Bone Crusher nonchalantly said, "Vector, scoot to the left."

Vector did as he was commanded with a yawn just as the rock went sailing past his head. Bone Crusher held out his hand and caught it and the one coming for him with a smile. Sunset was taken aback by the sight and Adagio had wide eyes. He jumped off the branch he was hanging off. Landing perfectly on his feet. He lifted his blind fold with a grin, "Not bad kid, but I totally heard that coming a mile away."

"And I'm not a pervert." Vector said, "I'm a connoisseur of the female form."

"That's still a pervert, Vector." Hikari deadpanned.

Vector clicked his tongue while rolling his eyes. He was then placed into a headlock and brought into the soft chest of Akiko. She let out a sad sigh while putting his head in between her breast, "Bad Vecy that's very not nice." She then looked to Bone Crusher with a snarl, "What have I told you about filling his head with perverted thoughts? The only woman Vecy should be thinking about is me! There's a reason you were in that tree."

"First of all those thoughts were in his head way before we meet him." Bone Crusher said holding up a hand, "So letting the blood flow to my head was totally unnecessary. Although it was a good way to train."

"Train?" Adagio asked.

"Is that how you knew those rocks were coming?" Sunset asked.

"Yeah it's kind of a trick I've had since I was a kid. Let me give you an example," Bone Crusher held a finger to the sky, "Two birds are about to fly over our heads. Their species are a blue jay and a robin."

Sunset and Adagio looked up to the trees. The leaves began to rustle and they were shocked when two birds flew out. Each of them the species Bone Crusher had said they were going to be. A blue jay and a robin. Sunset gasped while Adagio had to keep her jaw from hitting the ground. Bone Crusher was rubbing the back of his head with a snicker until Sunset ran into his face.

"How'd you do that? Do have magic too?! Were you holding out on me?!" Sunset started shouting holding Bone Crusher by his shoulders. 

Adagio grabbed Sunset by the shirt collar while rolling her eyes, "Heel girl!"

"Not magic just something I was born with." Bone Crusher pointed to his ears, "I've got a wicked sense of hearing. Combine that with learning how to read the wind and I can see without my eyes."

"So how does that explain the rocks and the birds?" Adagio asked.

"Simple, I could make out the air going around the rocks when Sunny threw them. The birds were easy to make out from the beat of their wings." Bone Crusher said.

"How did you know the species?" Sunset said.

"The chirps. A robin has a distinct call from a blue jay." Bone Crusher said getting confused looks from Sunset and Adagio, "What? I used to bird watch."

"Okay that's..." Adagio was interrupted by a sparkle eyed Sunset jumped in front of her.

"...so cool!" 

Adagio sighed rolling her eyes with a small smile on her face. She may be an annoying pony, but Adagio had to admit Sunset was pretty cute when she was excited. That was then interrupted by a groan from Vector as he pulled away from Akiko. He let out a gasp for air as his cheeks were red. 

"Sis, I need air and watch my stuff!" Vector said. 

"Sorry about that boopy." Akiko said trying to plant a kiss on cheek one that he blocked. She let out a moan of disappointment as he dropped back to the ground and went back to working. She wrapped her arms around him and putting herself against his back. "Vecy." 

"I swear you've been acting weirder since I got to this town." Vector said.

"What? There's nothing weird about wanting to snuggle with your little brother. And there's nothing weird about making sure little girls now there place." Akiko said with a deranged smile.

'What kind of relationship do these two have?' Adagio and Sunset thought at the same time as they watched Akiko continue to squeeze Vector.

'It's best if you don't know.' A voice played in their heads.

"Lora?" Sunset said aloud twirling her body trying to find the Elias. 

When she caught the sound of rustling in the trees she suddenly found a mini-Mothra jumping from the branches. Lora sat on her back green aura dissipating from her body. She looked to Sunset and Adagio shaking her head as she rubbed her temples. "I swear it's been getting harder to meditate with you two around."

"Don't be rude, Lora." Hikari said. 

"You're not the one who can feel it when their auras spike." Lora said as she hoped off Mothra.

The small kaiju scuttled to Vector receiving a pat on the head from him. Despite having Akiko clinging to his body he managed to keep a strait face when he picked a tweezer and stuck them into the jar of sliver liquid Adagio had been looking at. The Siren watched him closely ignoring Sunset as she picked up Lora and began talking to Hikari. She raised an eyebrow when he pulled out what looked like a watch. In the blink of an eye he quickly went to screw a cap on the jar.  He then studied the watch and a satisfied smile was on his face. The liquid had hardened around the watch turning into a sliver metal that shined in the sun. Adagio was stunned looking at the jar Vector was messing with.  Mothra perked her head up and began fluttering her wings. 

"Make sure Kubo get's this." Vector said. 

Mothra chirped as her body began to glow and split itself in two. The one in the air clutched the watch nodding her head in understanding. She took off flying in the direction Adagio assumed was the beach. She then looked at the jar making a move to pick it up if it wasn't for Vector quickly pulling it aside.

"I wouldn't touch this stuff. Once it's exposed to air even Godzilla has a hard time breaking it." Vector said.

"What is it?" Adagio asked.

"Space titanium." Vector said holding up the jar, "Hardest substance on this planet and whatever other planet it came from."

"Other planet?" Adagio asked.

"I may or may not have been peeling this off two alien cyborgs, that I thought were dead. But as the saying goes what happens in Vegas stays in Vegas." Vector said.

Adagio looked at Vector confused before thinking on his words. Vegas why was that ringing so many bells? She then thought back to the night before her life went crazy. She was sitting with Sonata and Aria watching the television. An image was on the screen of Godzilla, Mothra, Rodan, and another kaiju that she hadn't met yet, all fighting against two creatures with metal appendages for arms. What were there names again? Something gan and Mega whatever. Her eyes then widened when she recalled the damage those two monsters caused to the city and it was all because of Vector? 

Vector saw the slightly horrified look the siren had on her face, "Hey once again everyone on the base, including myself and Trans, assumed Gigan and Megalon were dead. If we knew they'd been feeding off of the electricity from Area 51 we would have called these guys sooner." He pointed a thumb to Akiko and Bone Crusher.

"You still let those two trash Las Vegas." Adagio said, "And you kind of let Godzilla take the blame for it."

"Thirty percent of Vegas, thirty percent! But no one ever says that. And it was only the casinos no one cares about that got destroyed." Vector said. The eyes of his necklace began to glow making Vector grumble, "I don't need a lecture about morals, Caesar."

"And we forgave Vector and Trans for that little stunt. Plus it started the hole Godzilla Girls trend when Hikari and Cap nearly fell off a building." Bone Crusher said, "The Hawk also got a space titanium upgrade and I managed to get a date with this super hot chick on the base. That led to a week of nonstop..."

"Please stop talking." Adagio said with red cheeks as she watched Bone Crusher drool.

"And I got to meet my little boopy and went to seven all you can buffets." Akiko said drool spilling from her mouth, "So many chocolate covered waffles."

"Sis!" Vector complained as his hair got wet.

"So what happened to Gigan and Megalon?" Adagio asked.

"No clue, hopefully they're floating around in space." Vector said with a shrug, "But Godzilla's way stronger than he was back then. So if they do come back he'll beat them." Adagio noticed the eyes flashing on necklace making Vector sigh. He held up his necklace looking into the ruby. 

"I know you're just as strong and I would put all my money on you in a fight."

"Was he just jealous?" Adagio said leaning to inspect the necklace. She getting a weird case of Deja vu by looking at the necklace and how quickly Vector pulled it away. Was she like this when she had her heart? 

"Yeah Caesar can get pretty jealous if I start comparing his strength to other monsters." Vector said twirling his necklace. The eyes shinned once again, "Yes you do."

Adagio let out a small snicker. She'd only known Vector for a week and by extension the kaiju known as King Caesar. At first she thought it was only hostility that he held toward the creature, but now she could see that the two were like Sonata and Aria. They would act out and argue with each other, but deep down she could tell Vector had genuine feelings for King Caesar. 

However, her thoughts were cut short by a loud groan from Lora. Bone Crusher and Akiko stopped drooling to look at the Elias. She stood on Hikari's shoulder impatiently tapping her arm as energy bounced off her. She was clearly annoyed with Sunset who was nervously grinning and rubbing the back of her head. Hikari rubbed the elder Elias on the head. 

"How am I supposed to help you if you won't tell me everything?" Lora sighed.

"Sorry, but I promised Twilight that I'd wait for her to tell everyone."  Sunset said, "She's really scared and doesn't want anyone to look at her strange after everything we've been through." 

"I understand and respect that, Sunset, but I don't think it's wise to wait. I can feel your power and that of your friends. Ever since we arrived at this camp your auras have risen. This place is strange it radiates aura and you all seem to be absorbing it." Lora said.

"We are?" Sunset said with wide eyes as she looked at her hands.

"Yes, but I've also been sensing something else," Lora looked at Sunset with serious eyes, "I'll tell you our own secret. Since arriving here I felt a large amount of aura although it was only brief. It felt both familiar and different at the same time. Which frankly worries me."

"Caesar said the same thing." Vector spoke up standing up with Akiko, "We can't find anything, but this place is defiantly making our weird radar go off." 

"Those counselors are kind of weird." Adagio pointed out, "Maybe it's trouble from another world full of talking ponies."

"Now don't you think it would be best if you told your experience with her?" Lora said.

Sunset rubbed her chin in thought before sighing, "Sorry, but I promised Twilight that we'd talk when she was ready."

Lora began to growl before Hikari could catch her she leapt onto Sunset's face. Her small hands gripped the former unicorns cheeks and began pulling. She began reverting to the shouts of a child, "Tell me, tell me, tell me, tell me, tell me!"

Adagio tried to keep back a snicker from the sight. Akiko sighed shaking her head finally letting go of Vector. The G-team captain plucked Lora from Sunset's face. Lora was still struggling to claw at Sunset's face. She pressed a finger against Lora's back, causing her to freeze up and her face turning red. She turned a shaky head to Akiko. 

"Don't. You. Dare." Lora hissed. Akiko smiled as she scratched Lora's back. The elder Elias sighed as a grin crossed her face and her body began to sag. 

"I hope you were paying attention, ladies. This is how you calm down an angry fairy." Akiko said looking at Sunset and Adagio, "So mind telling me what's going on?"

Sunset sighed as she began explaining everything that had gone in her dream. Adagio rubbed her arm as she saw the concerned look Sunset had. She could tell Sunset really did want to talk about Twilight's powers, but was struggling not to let the girl's secret out. She clearly was doing her best to please both sides although it was clearly annoying to some. When she looked at Vector he was rolling his eyes clearly showing that he wanted to know more. Bone Crusher and Hikari had faces of concern, not knowing whether to push Sunset on the matter or not. 

"And that's what's going on. Sorry, but Twilight is really nervous and I think it would be better to let her come out on her own terms." Sunset said. 

Akiko didn't respond to her as she began to pull on her hair. When it looked like Vector was about to say something Akiko held out her hand. She looked at Vector with a smile, "Boopy, go get my tape. Pretty please."

"Uh yeah, Sis." Vector said hurrying off to Akiko's belongings. 

"Cap, I know that look in your eyes." Bone Crusher said cautioning Akiko.

"Aki, please don't get us in trouble." Hikari said. 

"Hold this for me kay, Sis." Akiko said placing Lora in her hands.

"Um what's going on?" Sunset asked nervously as she watched Akiko stretch her arms. 

When Vector returned with the tape Akiko quickly gave him a peck on the cheek making him blush. She giggled before tossing the tape over to Sunset. "Wrap that around your hands, Sunny. I don't want your mom seeing any cuts.  We're gonna spar."

"W'at." Sunset asked her head turning sideways.

"Usually when these guy's, mostly Kubo, are hiding something from me I beat the answers out of them. Plus Hikari told me you wanted to get a little training by me. Well here's your chance," Akiko said snapping her back as she kept bending she looked at Adagio, "You wanna join in Adagio?"

"No thanks!" Adagio began shaking her head and waving her hands. 

"Akiko no! Sunset isn't like the rest of us." Hikari said getting in between Akiko and Sunset.

"Neither were you or Vecy." Akiko said. 

"That's different Akiko, Vector and I were..."

"Being chased by monsters sounds pretty familiar to me." Akiko said, "And not it's like I'm gonna go all out on her." 

"I don't think..." Hikari stopped talking when Akiko caught the tape in her hands. The G-team captain smiled when she looked at Sunset. The former unicorn was testing her fingers to make sure the tape was comfortable on her hands. 

"It's okay, Hikari." Sunset said taking a calm breath, "I did say I wanted a few lessons. But I was kind of hoping it'd be a like study session."

"I believe in learning by doing." Akiko said. 

"Well if you really are sure about this," Hikari sighed looking Sunset over. The girl smiled at Hikari nodding her head, "Okay then. Aki, tell her the rules."

"Huh?" Sunset raised an eyebrow. 

"When I spar with the others we usually bet something. When I beat Bone Crusher I get a free message and if Boney wins he can look at my butt for three seconds." Akiko said.

"That doesn't sound like a fair trade." Adagio said.

"You've clearly never looked at Cap's butt."  Bone Crusher said with a lingering smile on his face. Adagio rolled her eyes as it was clear he was fantasying about something that she didn't want to know about.

Akiko did the same as she started cracking her knuckles, "And if I beat Hikari I get to show Kubo this." She had a smile on her face as she held up her cell phone. Hikari quickly rushed Akiko with wide eyes of desperation. Akiko giggled as she tossed the phone behind her. "Nice try, Sis."

Hikari grumbled as she glared at Akiko who returned it with a smile. She would have started yelling if it wasn't for a gasp from Vector, "Holy!" 

Hikari had horrified eyes. Vector stared at the phone slack jawed his face becoming red. Adagio rose an eyebrow as she looked over his shoulder. Steam flew off her red face as her puffy hair rose up. Bone Crusher was left slack jawed at the phone. 

"Godzilla is so getting a steak for this." He whispered as his nose started to drip. 

"I didn't know you wore that type of stuff, Hikari." Adagio said.

Hikari had a red face as she started to whine. Akiko giggled as she scooped her little sister in her arms and brought her to the group. Taking her phone from Vector in the process, "Now then Sunny for our little fight I'm making this one simple. If you win we wait for Twilight to tell us. But if I win you tell us whatever you saw in the tent."

"Okay that's sounds fair to me." Sunset said, "But how do I win?"

"Well since this is your first time..."

"Actually I did take some self-defense course way back when." Sunset said chimed in.

"Trust me kid this is your first time." Akiko said with an eerie smile that made Sunset gulp, "If you manage to hit me three times you win, but if I pin you for ten seconds I win."

Sunset took a deep breath moving her left foot back. She placed her arms in a stance that had Akiko raising her eyebrows. Bone Crusher started nudging Vector's arm whispering something to him. Vector nodded his head in agreement. Akiko started to smile as she stared at Sunset.

"I was going to go about this at ten percent. But that look in your eyes is telling me I should kick it up a notch." Akiko said, "Where did you learn that stance?"

"I pay very close attention to details. It's how I became an A student." Sunset said with a slight confidence in her voice.

Adagio was taken back by how confidante Sunset was. Had fighting with Kuro changed her when it came to fighting? She looked like a completely different person than the one in the hotel. She was confident and very poised not like the girl she tried tormenting during the battle of the bands. The Siren had to admit for a stupid pony Sunset Shimmer was pretty impressive. So when she heard Vector say,

"I've got twenty bucks on Akiko ending it in a minute." 

She quickly responded.

"Put me down for five minutes." 

"Adagio!" Sunset shouted. 

"What?" Adagio shot back.

Sunset sighed rolling her eyes as she focused on Akiko. The G-team captain smiled at her as she began moving her feet. Sunset quickly started copying her as she began moving her feet to the side. 

"Sunny, what was the first thing Kuro did when she attacked you?" Akiko asked. 

"She broke Aria's arm." Sunset said tensing up. 

Akiko made a buzzing sound, "Wrong! I thought you were an A student?"

Before Sunset could speak Akiko rushed her rearing her arm back for a right hook. Sunset brought up her arms to block it as her knees braced. Her face was perfectly covered. Leaving the rest of her body wide open.

Adagio clutched her stomach and flinched when she heard the blow. She watched Sunset's arms fall as the air was knocked out of her. The former unicorn dropped to her knees clutching her stomach and coughing. Adagio caught Hikari, Bone Crusher, Vector, and Lora sighing and shaking their heads.

"Never cover your eyes in a fight." They all said.

"Never cover your eyes in a fight!" Akiko shouted standing over Sunset, "I didn't say when she attacked your friends I said when she attacked you. When she's taking a fight seriously Kuro always tries to disable her opponent either by going for the throat or the stomach."

Sunset's only response was a cough and putting her hand over her mouth. Akiko sighed kneeling in front of her, "Don't tell me you're done already. One little tummy ache and that's it? Did you only just copy how to stand? I thought you wanted to protect your friends?"

Akiko leaned down looking at Sunset in disappointment. Her eyes suddenly widened and she leaned back just as Sunset brought her head up. Sunset clicked her tongue when she didn't hit her target. She leaned her fist in a manner that was all to familiar with the G-team captain. Sunset swung at Akiko's chest with a loud yell. Only for Akiko to catch her with a smirk. 

"Looks like you copied more than people. Was that Godzilla's nuclear punch?" Akiko asked.

"Y...yeah...don't tell mom..." Sunset said with a cough, "I...just finished...getting over that bruise too..."

"Don't worry I didn't hit you that hard. Just a little love tap." Akiko said, "So can you keep going?"

Sunset smirked as her heart started to beat faster. She pushed herself against Akiko trying to test her strength. She felt a warmth going through her body, "I don't like to lose." Sunset said with a smirk as she moved her leg. 

Akiko brought her foot against Sunset's stopping the kick she was about perform. Akiko kept her smile as she looked at Sunset, "I like that attitude of yours, kid."

Sunset had a smile on her face, "This is pretty fun." 

Akiko threw Sunset away and she quickly went after her. Sunset stumbled for a moment before jumping out of the way of the punch that was coming. She then threw her own punch that Akiko skillfully dodged as if she had already known what the unicorn was going to do. Sunset sent a jab that was similar to one Godzilla would perform. Akiko moved out of the way sending an elbow to the Equestrian's side. 

Sunset cried out as she fell to the ground. Akiko quickly rushed her and held down Sunset's arm and placed her arm against Sunset's throat. She coughed as she looked into Akiko's smiling face. 

"Nice try Sunny, but you're not going to win by just copying moves." Akiko said, "One, two, three..."

Her eyes widened as Akiko began counting down. Sunset quickly pushed herself up, using her own weight against Akiko's. It was hard considering Akiko had the size advantage, but she could feel her muscles getting denser. She also felt the warm feeling in her chest grow. She wanted to keep her friends safe and she wanted to win as well. With her free hand she grabbed the G-team captain's shoulder and began pushing her away. The hand that Akiko pinned was struggling as Sunset started fighting more. She kept feeling her muscles hardening and she smiled as she finally felt Akiko's grip loosen. The former Equestrian pushed Akiko off of her with a shout. Akiko stumbled back with wide eyes of surprise, but there was also a smile on her face.

Sunset got back and rushed Akiko, who was staggering and leaving herself open. With a shout she punched Akiko in the stomach. She had a smile on her face with a look of accomplishment. "Payback!" She shouted although she was panting from the effort. It also felt like she was touching a brick wall. 

"Not bad, Sunny. You really caught me off guard there. That's one point for you," Akiko said as she moved Sunset's hand away she then took a breath and Sunset noticed that Akiko's stomach was relaxing.

'She stopped my punch by flexing?!' Sunset had wide eyes of disbelief.

"Although I'm gonna give that punch a three out of ten." Akiko said rearing her fist back, "If you're gonna throw a punch remember to put your back into it."

She twisted her back and hit Sunset in the chest knocking the air out of the unicorn as she fell back. Sunset quickly rolled away holding her chest and coughing. She was panting, but still had a look of determination when she looked at Akiko. For the most part Akiko was nodding her head in acknowledgement.

"So you ready to give up?" 

"No way!" Sunset said with a determined smile.

"That's what I wanted to hear." Akiko smiled and rushed at Sunset.

Bone Crusher whistled in amazement as he watched the two fight. Hikari had wide eyes as she saw how determined Sunset was to win. Even Vector started paying more attention to Sunset's movements. She may not have been landing as many hits on Akiko as she wanted, but Sunset was still able to keep the G-team captain on her feet. Adagio had a small smile on her face. 

'Sunset Shimmer, you really are something else.' She thought to herself.

"This is like watching a fight with Kubo." Bone Crusher said with wide eyes.

"Yeah." Hikari said with a small smile. 

"She's more like you, Hikari." Lora said from her shoulder, "Despite the odds she won't go down. She hasn't even realized that she's done that pony up thing. She truly doesn't know when to quit much like someone else when that brute trains her." The elder Elias smiled as she looked at the scientist. Hikari smiled at the compliment while at the same time flinching when Akiko pinned Sunset to a tree.

………………
Beach
………………

"Soooo hungry." Moll was curled against Kubo's leg.

"Moll don't talk out loud people will notice." Kubo said as he leaned against a bench. His stomach growled and he groaned. 

"Can't we get something to eat." Moll moaned.

"Sorry Moll, but that boat ticket used up the rest of our food money." Kubo said patting his growling stomach, "It even cost us our hotel. Godzilla is so going to get it when we find him."

"My tummy is eating itself," Moll groaned as she looked at Kubo, "The only cure is a head pat."

He sighed and complied allowing Moll to hum in delight. Although when her stomach started growling Moll began to moan again. Kubo sighed trying to keep Moll quiet when he noticed people walking around him and to the beach. He smiled as they gave him weird looks. It is pretty hard to keep a cool expression when you're kicked out of a cheap hotel and sitting on a park bench with a doll. He sighed hanging his head as his stomach kept growling in protest. He groaned trying to concentrate on the bigger picture. He just had to find a giant lizard under miles of blue sea report it then beg for food from Applejack's grandmother. Simple.

"Ewww! Look at that homeless guy!" He heard a shrill voice cry out.

Kubo looked up to see two little girls walking by him with looks of disgust. Both were in yellow and purple sun dresses that were clearly covering their bathing suits. One girl had red diamond earrings, a sliver tiara hair clip sat in her purple and white hair, her blue eyes were wide as she gagged. The girl next to her had on blue glasses, a necklace with a decretive spoon around her neck, her hair was sliver with a white streak. The girls looked like they were in middle school and had equal looks of disgust on their faces. 

"Don't get to close he might have a disease." The girl with glasses said with a shudder. 

"Why is he holding a doll?" The girl with the tiara asked. 

Kubo felt a bead of sweat going down his head. He gulped as he smiled at them which only caused the girls to shudder more. It didn't help when a woman with a purple hair and a look of disinterest on her face came walking toward them. She was wearing gold high heels and a teal dress. She had several maids and butlers following her each of them carrying overly stuffed bags and a tent. They all had strained faces from the clear weight of the items. Although the woman ahead of them didn't seem to care as she cast a glance at Kubo wrinkling her nose.

"Diamond Tiara, Sliver Spoon, don't give that man your attention."

"Yes mom." Diamond Tiara said.

"Yes, Mrs. Rich." Sliver Spoon said. The girls quickly ran to the beach as if Kubo was the plague. He caught the sound of Spoiled Rich sighing and shaking her head as she kept walking giving him a clear stink eye.

"Honestly, why can't Filthy just buy out that camp instead of waiting. I hate having to stay at the beach, so many weridos just sitting around wanting my money." Spoiled Rich began rambling on as she followed the girls. Her butlers and maids, who Kubo was praying she was talking to, following behind her. 

He leaned his head back with a long sigh, "Looks like rich are the same wherever you go." His stomach growled even louder than before followed by moaning Moll. He pat both, "Will you two calm down." 

"I'm gonna starve." Moll whined.

His stomach also let out a similar whine. He groaned and closed his eyes. Maybe sleep would make the time pass by faster and get to take his mind off of food. Although that back fired when the wind started to blow the smell of the various boardwalk dinners toward him. Visions of various foods started to fill his head. Which quickly mad him wonder which would kill him faster dying of hunger or embarrassment for being caught stealing food. It couldn't be that hard. He was a pretty fast runner after all. 

No, what would Hikari and the others think? 

He suddenly got the smell of something doughy and sweet. It felt as if there was a steamy hand slapping him the face. He felt his foot start to tap and drool building up in his mouth. His body felt like it was about to start floating toward the smell. He couldn't start doing things like this he had to be stronger. 

"Um Kubo?" Moll's voice played in his head.

"Excuse me." He suddenly heard a kind voice say. 

He opened his eyes to see a woman with blue eye shadow with hair that was different shades of magenta, purple, and cream. Her eyes were a beautiful shade of light pink. She was very beautiful in a way that made Kubo's heart beat faster than usual. She held a loving smile that shinned with the crystal heart pendant on her pink tank top. In her hands was a piece of bread that was causing Kubo's mouth to start watering again. 

"Are you hungry?" She asked.

"Oh um...no thanks I'm fine." Kubo said with an embarrassed laughed as he rubbed the back of his head. On cue his stomach started to growl. His face started to turn red as the woman giggled putting the piece of bread in his hands.

"I think I heard a yes." She said. 

"Well dying of embarrassment is better than dying of hunger." Kubo said with a sigh taking breaking off piece of the bread he was given. One piece he put in his mouth the other sat on Moll. "Eat up Moll."

"Are you....feeding your doll?" The woman asked looking at Moll.

'CRAP!'

Kubo had wide eyes as he realized he accidentally tried feeding Moll in front of a stranger. Curse you hunger! He looked down at Moll who had nervous eyes as she did her best doll pose. The only thing coming out of his was a long uh that matched his shaking eyes. His mind was racing as he tried to think of an excuse that wouldn't make look him crazier than he already did. 

Luckily fate seemed to be on his side for once.

"There you are, Cadence!" 

Kubo looked to see a familiar face running toward them. Shinning Armor was running toward them in a purple t-shirt and shorts. He came to a stop when he saw Kubo sitting next to Cadence. His eyes were wide with surprise when he looked at Kubo. Kubo did the same thing when he saw Shinning Armor. They both held up their fingers toward each other.

"What are you doing here?" They said at once.

"What's going on?" Cadence asked with a cocked head looking in between the two men.

………….
Donut Joe's Shop
…………..

"So you're one of G-team people who saved Twilight?" Cadence asked with a smile, "Now I'm really glad I gave you that bread."

"Thanks but that really wasn't..." Kubo was about to go on, but was stopped by Cadence holding up her hand.

"It was necessary. I owe you for saving Twilight." Cadence said.

"I wouldn't try arguing with her. Cadence tends to win every time we argue." Shinning Armor said wrapping his arm around her, "Besides she's right my family and I owe you and your friends so much. Speaking of I thought all of you were at Camp Everfree with the girls?"

"The others are. I'm out here for other reasons." Kubo said.

"Reasons that left you starving and sleeping on park bench?" Cadence asked.

"It's a long story, but ever since New York I've been strapped for cash." Kubo admitted with a sigh.

"Then consider this breakfast on the house." A gruff voice spoke as a hot plate was sat in front of Kubo.

All three were sitting at a café table with the happy couple of Cadence and Shinning Armor sitting on one side and Kubo, with Moll happily munching on the bread he gave her in his pocket, sat on the other. Standing in front of the table was a gruff man in a white t-shirt and shorts that were covered by a greasy apron. He lifted up the hat he was wearing with a smile as he put coffee down in front of the trio. 

"Sorry, didn't mean to ease drop, but I can't let the guy who saved my best customer go hungry." He began pouring syrup over the hot breakfast he put in front of Kubo.

"Thanks Joe." Shinning Armor said.

"This gruffy guy is Donut Joe. Shinny brings Twilight here whenever she passes a test or just feeling down." Cadence explained nodding to Donut Joe with a smile.

"We've been coming for so long that he practically became a part of the family." Shinning Armor said.

"And it's like these two say. The family owes you and your buddies a lot. So you can eat here for free whenever your in town." Donut Joe said.

"Wow this is really nice, but I can't." Kubo said with an honest smile.

"Don't make me beg." Cadence said sticking out her lower lip.

Kubo chuckled rubbing the back of his head as he felt sweat building up the back of his neck. Taking things from the people he saved never really felt right with him. He just liked seeing the smile on their faces. Although the smell of that food was making his stomach grumble again and he couldn't control the drool falling from his lips anymore. He also felt a quick in his pocket.

'Kubo, I'm still hungry.' Moll whined. 

Maybe just a couple of bites and they were really nice. Not to mention that pancake, egg, donuts combo smelled really good. 

"Okay, I do hate seeing food go to waste." Kubo said with a smile.

Shinning Armor and Cadence had wide smiles on their faces as they watched Kubo eat.

…………..
Five minutes Later
………….

Shinning Armor and Cadence were stuck between perplexed and utterly stunned as they watched Kubo finish his sixteenth plate off food. He sat it on top of a pile that waitress quickly came running to get. She dropped off more dishes while grabbing the stack he made. Kubo paid little attention to her as he lunged for first plate in front of him and began tearing into it. 

"Wow you really were hungry." Cadence said with a chuckle as she watched more of the wait staff run by to get the stack of plates he made and replace his food. Kubo responded to her with a food filled smile. Although that quickly changed to one of concern as he started beating his chest. Cadence gasped handing him a cup of water that he snatched and drank.

"Thanks," Kubo said with a sigh, "This food is amazing!" 

He held up a plate looking to the kitchen where steam poured and the sound of kitchen wear could be heard, "Hey Mr. Joe can the next omelet have extra bacon!?"

"Sure thing, Kubo." Donut Joe shouted back.

"And three chocolate donuts to go!" Kubo said Shinning caught him flinching like something was hitting him, "Also can they have sprinkles?"

"No problem!" Joe called again.

Kubo smiled before going back to his food. Cadence put her hands against her chin as she watched Kubo eat, "So what are you doing out here? I know you said it's long story, but I'm curious" 

"Yeah, I was wondering that myself." Shinning Armor said sipping from his coffee.

"Just looking for a friend." Kubo quickly said in an attempt to change the subject.

Shinning Armor took a cautious sip of his coffee as he watched a waitress run by. He leaned in and Cadence held her ear out to listen in, "This friend of yours wouldn't happen to be big, scaly, and breaths fire would he?"

"Technically it's radiation." Kubo tried playing it off as a joke. Only to see Shinning Armor's skin starting to pale. 

"Are you two talking about Godzilla?" Cadence whispered sticking her face next Shinning Armor's. When Kubo responded with a nervous shrug and smile the normally calm and composed principal of Crestal Prep nearly jumped out of her seat. Though much to Kubo's surprised she seemed pretty excited as wide smile crossed her face. She started shaking Shinning Armor in excitement, "He's really out there right now? The king of the monster is here? Shinny how amazing would it be if he shows up during the whale watching trip."

"Normally people tend to start screaming." Kubo said looking at Cadence surprised.

"She's a kaiju groupie." Shinning Armor said reeling Cadence in, "Who has a very weird definition of the word amazing."

"I'm not a groupie, Shinny, I just find them interesting." Cadence said crossing her arms.

"I'm not getting into this with you again." Shinning Armor said. 

As the couple bickered Kubo only had a look of confusion as only a single part of their conversation caught his attention. "Godzilla has groupies?"

After five more plates of food the trio left with a satisfied Kubo rubbing his full belly and burping. He looked to Donut Joe and the staff with a smile before bowing his head. "Thanks for the food Mr. Joe! I'll be sure to bring the others by next time." 

"I'll be happy to serve them." Donut Joe said waving Kubo off as he left his restaurant. As soon as Kubo walked out the door Joe sighed leaning against the wall. The rest of his staff flopped onto the floor with groans as they finally caught their breaths. "I really hope their stomachs aren't as big as his. He nearly cleaned me out." 

Outside Kubo was walking with Shinning Armor and Cadence, the latter shooting him with rapid fire questions. Kubo nervously laughed trying to keep her at bay and to keep his voice down to not attract unwanted attention and start a panic. It was clear from the way Shinning Armor was looking that people would be pretty freaked out if they found out Godzilla was swimming through the water hunting down another monster.

'And if it's the monster I think it is things could be really bad.'  He mentally sighed in fear.

"So is he really going to show up?" Cadence asked in excitement.

"No, Godzilla tries to keep to himself." Kubo said.

"Then how will you know if he's here?" Shinning Armor asked.

"The whales," Kubo pointed out, "If the whales aren't swimming then that means Godzilla is in the area. That's why I spent what was left of my money on this little trip."

"That's so fascinating!" Cadence said as she started typing on her phone. 

"Well she's going to be like this for a while." Shinning Armor said as took Cadence's hand, "The line should start forming pretty soon we should hurry." 

"Good point..." Kubo was about to go on but Moll suddenly chimed in.

"Kubo, Mothra's here." Moll said.

Kubo looked up noticing the mini-Mothra flying over head. She was high enough that only someone looking for her would see her. He quickly looked to the couple with a smile. "You two should get going you've done enough for me. I'm gonna check in with my team before getting on board." 

"Okay." Cadence said though Kubo caught the sound of disappointment in her voice, "Maybe we'll see you on board."

She and Shinning Armor waved Kubo off as they started heading to docks. Kubo let a sigh of relief. Shinning Armor was starting grow on him. If he had lived in this town as a kid they might have ended being friends. That Cadence was interesting as well, he defiantly had to introduce her to Hikari at some point. They also seemed to look like a pretty nice couple after watching them interact and judging from the boxed shape he saw in Shinning Armor's pocket it looked they were going to become something more.

"Good luck Shinning Armor." He whispered to himself before looking back into the sky spotting the min-Mothra starting to descend. "Let's see what this is about."

He quickly made his way to an alley where no one would see him. He ducked down between a pair of garbage cans. The mini-Mothra flew down to meet him landing onto a wall her antenna twitched as she began chirping. Kubo sighed when he noticed that the small kaiju was looking at the paper bag full of donuts. 

"Don't even think about it Mothra," Moll poked her head out of Kubo's pocket, "Those are my snacks."

Kubo pulled out a donut and both started staring at it, "What have I told you about sharing?" He broke it in half giving one piece to Moll and tossing the other to Mothra. The small kaiju eagerly leapt at the sweet treat letting Kubo see the shinning object in her claws. "Okay, I gave you mine you give me yours."

Mothra cocked her head as she held the donut piece in her mouth. He pointed to the metal piece in the moth's claws. Mothra chirped again swallowing her snack before placing the object in his palm. Kubo studied it with a raised eyebrow while Moll looked at it with Mothra, who sat on Kubo's shoulder. 

"What is it?" Moll asked with a stuffed mouth.

"Some kind of watch." Kubo said examining it with a critical eye catching the tell tail sign of the glistening metal around dark glass, "Made of space titanium. Vector, what did you do?"

Suddenly the black glass started to glow and green letters suddenly appeared. 

Put me on.

Kubo rose an eyebrow, but complied anyway. He placed the watch on his right wrist and it immediately started to glow. The straps popped out from the watch and wrapped around his wrist. Kubo was about to recoil if a familiar armor didn't start forming over his hand. Moll had wide eyes of fascination as Kubo's hand was covered.

"Is that G-armor?" Moll asked.

"Yeah but I've never seen it like this before. Seriously what did Vector do?" Kubo said. 

"Calling Vector." A robotic voice spoke.  

The watch suddenly started beeping and Kubo could have sworn it sounded like a phone ringing. He looked at it as a green circle started rotating. After a few more seconds of ringing an image finally appeared, it was of an annoyed Vector. 

"Yeah, yeah, I'll get you your money." Vector said.

"Vec?" Kubo said. 

"Oh hey, Kubo." Vector nonchalantly said, "Looks like you got my G-glove."

"G-glove?" Kubo said looking at his hand.

"Yeah, it's a prototype G-armor I've been developing." Vector said.

"Pro-to-type?" Moll tried sounding out the new word.

"It's basically a model. Wait a second. Do you just have the glove on?" Vector asked.

"There's more?" Kubo asked.

"Obviously. Armor on!" Vector called. 

"Armor on." The watch suddenly said. It began to beep and the sides of the device began to open allowing a smooth black armor to shoot up Kubo's arm.

"Whoa, whoa, Vec! I've kind of got somewhere to be. Can we save this for after I find Godzilla?" Kubo asked nervously watching the armor run up his arm.

Vector let out annoyed sigh, "Just kill the fun. Cancel command."

"Canceling command."  The armor stopped riding up Kubo's arm and quickly went back into the form of a watch. Kubo looked at his arm then to the watch with amazement. 

"What was that?" Moll asked.

"Told you prototype G-armor." Vector said, "And could you stop shaking the camera?" 

"Sorry. I've just never seen G-armor do that before." Kubo said.

"While I was in Japan I learned a couple of new tricks with space titanium." Vector said with a smile, "It's also synchronized with your motorcycle."

"That's cool. I'll mess with it when I get back to shore." Kubo said.

"Wait back to where?" Vector asked with a raised eyebrow

"Vector, where's my money?!" Adagio suddenly appeared over Vector's shoulder. When she saw Kubo her eyes became wide as a smile crossed her face. Kubo saw her hand push away Vector's face. He was then met by happy red eyes, "Hey Kubo!"

"Hey Adagio, what happened to Vector?" Kubo said. 

"Just getting me my money. How are you? Are you gonna stop by the camp?" Adagio started shooting questions off to him. Each Kubo happily answered with a smile that said yes. Making the Siren giggle in a way that made Kubo think she switched places with Moll. But something was getting to him.

"Why does Vector owe you money?"

"We bet on how long Sunset Shimmer would last against Akiko. I won." Adagio nonchalantly said with a smile. Moll and Kubo had wide eyes at the words the siren shot out.

"Sunset fought Akiko?" Kubo said with a slacked jaw.

"Well she's doing her best." Adagio said sucking on her teeth looking away and flinching. Kubo caught the sound of something hard hitting the ground just outside of the camera. Adagio cringed, "You're doing great, Sunset."

"No, I'm not."  He caught Sunset calling out of view from the camera.

"How is Hikari okay with this?" Kubo said with a sigh.

"She's hyperventilating," Vector came back into the view pushing his face against Adagio's. Both started sneering at the other while Kubo watched the camera shake. When Vector appeared again he was clearly holding the phone in air. "The more important question is what did you mean when you get back to shore?" 

"I'm getting on a boat to find Godzilla." Kubo explained.

"You're taking space titanium out to sea." Vector said with annoyance creeping into his voice. 

"It's not like I'm gonna jump into the water with this thing." Kubo said.

"If that watch breaks its your hide, Kubo!" Vector said, "End call."

Adagio jumped into view trying to take the phone, "Hey wai…" 

The image the watch was projecting quickly disappeared. "Call Ended." The robotic voice spoke again. It then showed green numbers showing that it was close to nine. Kubo examined his newly acquired G-glove with a calculating eye.  

"So how am I supposed to explain to people that I wear a glove on one hand?" Kubo thought out loud flexing his hand in the glove.

"Entering plain sight mode." The watch suddenly beeped and the black glove retracted itself. Now Kubo just had on a space titanium infused watch. 

"Well that works." Moll said staring at the watch with even more fascination than Kubo. 

Mothra started chirping as her wings began to flutter. Kubo rubbed her fuzzy head as a show of thanks. Mothra began making clicking noises getting Moll's attention. Her body began to glow as a spark went across her eyes. "I see that is troubling."

"What is?" Kubo asked.

"Something is going on with Sunset and the one called Twilight Sparkle. Their auras having been flaring up ever since they entered that camp place. The other five seem to be growing in power as well. The camp has also been radiating a strange aura that comes and goes. Mothra and Lora are getting worried something might happen." Moll explained.

"That is bad. Can you tell Mothra to gather the rest of herself at the camp ground," Kubo said rubbing the moth's head, "If something happens she'll need to be at full size to protect the others in case something happens. Once we find Godzilla you take this Mothra and head to camp to meet up with Lora. I'll meet up with the rest of you later today." 

"Right." Moll said giving a small salute as her body began to glow. Mothra chirped bobbing her head in understanding.  

"Title 'This is bad' added to notes." The watch spoke.

"Do you have a mute button?" Kubo asked the watch. 

"Kubo, that's rude. G-glove has feelings too you know." Moll said in a scolding manner.

"It's a watch, Moll." Kubo deadpanned before placing the young Elias into his pocket, "Now let's hurry up and get into line...." Kubo dragged on the last word as he walked out of the alley. The line to the whale watching boat was incredibly long and looked to be wrapping around. He let out a long sigh before holding up the G-glove to his face, "You wouldn't happen to have any apps would you?"

"I thought you wanted me to be on mute mode." the G-glove spoke with what Kubo could have sworn was a sarcastic tone. 

'Great I angered a robotic watch.' Kubo rolled his eyes dragging a hand across his face, "This is gonna be a long day."

…………….
Camp Everfree
…………….

"Ouch! Mom, that hurts!" Sunset hissed as a worried Celestia pulled back an antibiotic napkin from her face. 

"Sorry Sunny, but you should have been more careful. Honestly I thought we agreed the dock was too dangerous. You're lucky it was just a few scrapes." Celestia said.

The two were sitting on a picnic table with a first aide kit that, an all to eager to please, Gloriosa Daisy brought for them. Sunset hissed again when Celestia put the napkin against a scratch mark on her cheek. "It's not that bad." Sunset said, "Besides now we have a camp gift." She tried putting on a smile motioning to Aria and Applejack, who were carrying away wood. Bone Crusher was also helping to take down parts of the dock with Timber Sprucer. 

"I still don't understand how you managed to get this many scrapes from falling into water." Luna said as she stood over Sunset with a suspicious eye, "It looks more like you got into a fight." 

"Wwwwhat? I'd never fight anyone." Sunset said with a nervous smile and laugh.

"Oh really? Then what was that month long stay in detention you and Rainbow Dash had during your sophomore year?" Luna asked with a raised eyebrow.

Sunset gulped continuing to sweat as she kept her smile, "Hey I think the others need help." She stammered out before rushing to an awaiting Adagio, who rolled her eyes at the nervous Sunset.

"Smooth." Adagio said walking along side Sunset.

"Shut up, I'm nervous enough." Sunset shot back.

They went to the dock, where a groaning Aria sat down a piece of wood. She shot a dirty look to Sunset, "Out of everything we could have made for a camp gift you choose a freaking dock." 

"I did put a hole in it." Sunset said. 

"And it's keeping you busy and out of trouble," Adagio said before looking around, "Where's Sonata?" 

"She's in the kitchen with Pinkie and Fluttershy. They wanted to make lunch for everyone." Aria said, "Beats her having to work with the slowest person ever!"

The purple haired Siren roared and shot an angry glare past the two. They looked to see Applejack slowly making her way to them. The normally energetic farmer had a tired face as she dragged her feet. She let out a moan similar to that of a zombie. Her eyes weren't focused as she stumbled around. 

"I swear she was like this when we went to Pinkie's place last week." Aria said blowing some of the hair out of her face.

"She and Rainbow Dash had a pretty rough night." Adagio said with a snicker.

"Adagio!" Sunset said nudging the Siren's ribs.

Aria raised an eyebrow at the interaction between the two, "Seriously? Were those two making out or something?" 

Applejack suddenly sprung to life her eyes wide and full anger. She rushed Aria and began shaking her shoulders making the Siren's head snap back. "What did you see?!" The farmer started shouting. 

"AJ! Aria didn't see anything." Sunset said holding Applejack's arm. Although she had a hard time keeping her still. Sunset began grinding her teeth and began digging her feet into the ground. Was Applejack always this strong? 

"Yeah she's the lucky one." Adagio said with a snicker as she began mimicking Applejack's voice, "Oh Kubo tend m'ah farm." 

Applejack let go of Aria as her face started to turn red. Sunset sighed not liking where things were going when the elder Siren started kissing the air. 

"Um is everything alright here?" 

Sunset turned to find a still tired looking Twilight walking toward them. She had bags under her strained eyes, she was going in between slouching and trying to stand up straight. Her skin even looked paler than normal. 

"Is everything alright with you?" Sunset asked.

"Yeah I just couldn't comfortable when I was sleeping." Twilight said popping one of her arms. When she looked past Sunset a blush grew on her face as well as a small smile formed on her face. Sunset turned her head to find that Timber Spruce was walking past them. He smiled and waved at the girls, but Sunset caught the blush he had when he saw Twilight. 

"I think I'll help with the dock." Twilight squeaked out, "I did see some solar powered lamps that I could tinker with."

Before Sunset could speak Twilight was already skipping toward the docks. She rubbed arm watching Twilight off only to have her shoulder knocked. Adagio was looking at her with serious eyes, "Shouldn't you tell her?"

"I will." Sunset said.

"Well you better do it soon." Adagio said.

She motioned to the approaching forms of Hikari and Akiko. Behind them was a groaning Vector with a set of tools in his hands. "Wwwwwhy do I have to do this?" Vector groaned shuffling the tool box in his hands. 

"Because it's for the camp and it's a nice little thank you gift." Hikari explained with a smile.

"That doesn't explain why I'm doing it!" Vector said with a load moan as he dragged his feet.

"Because I'm making you a macaroni pizza when you're done." Hikari said with annoyance.

Vector's eyes widened as his shot up to look at his sister, "With stuffed crust?" 

"Only if you don't slack off." Hikari said. 

She suddenly felt pressure on her back as Vector wrapped his arms around her. A wide smile was on his face as he gleefully snickered. Hikari sighed a small smile on her face as she reached her hand around to pat Vector's head. A jealous looking Akiko puffed her cheeks and crossed her arms. 

"I could have made the pizza." 

'You would have brunt it like every other meal you prepare.' Lora's voice played in her head.

Akiko's eyelids lowered as she let out a grumble. She hit her chest while pretending to cough masking the yelp Lora made. There was the sudden sound of a sing song voice approaching from the side. Akiko's already jealous mood grew when she saw Rarity approaching with a smile.

"Did my ears deceive me? Or did I hear you would assisting with the runway, Vector darling?" Rarity asked batting her eyelashes with a smile.

"Darling?" Akiko said through grit teeth her eyes shooting flames. She looked ready to pounce if it hadn't been for Hikari's elbow hitting her. She put a finger to her lips as she pointed a finger to the teens. 

Vector had a raised eyebrow when looked to Rarity, "Runway? I thought we were making a dock?"

"Yes, but the girls whipped up some quick designs," She presented a piece of paper in front of Vector, "And I came to the conclusion that the dock would make an excellent grand stage for the debut of my latest camp fashion." Rarity made loud squeal as a smile crossed her face.

The eyes on Vector's necklace shinned making Vector snicker before bursting into a laughing fit, "I hear that, Caesar."

"And what's so funny?" Rarity asked raising an eyebrow.

"Nothing Caesar told me a joke." Vector said.

"Why do I feel as though it was about me?" Rarity asked looking at Vector suspiciously.

"Because it was," Vector said still snickering as he walked passed Rarity, "No need to worry though I'll happily build your runway. My royal Fashion Queen."

Rarity made a huffing noise as she followed Vector, but a smile was on her face, "I know you're trying to make me mad, but I do like being referred to as royalty. Although I think I like being called a princess more so than a queen. Oooh and a princess who wears an absolutely beautiful platinum attire. Princess Platinum that has nice ring and an excellent cover name if I decide to be a mysterious designers. I can see the headlines now 'Who is the mysterious Princess Platinum?'" 

Vector sighed as he kept walking, "Okay you took the fun out of it. I hope your happy." 

Rarity giggled hitting Vector with her hips, "Very." 

Hikari had a small smile as she watched them walk off. She sighed happily holding a hand to her chest, "It's good to see him finally making friends."  

"The only friends he needs are his big sisters." Akiko said with puffed cheeks, "And I told Rarity not to put her butt on him."

"Aki, didn't Miki tell you not to be possessive with Vector?" Hikari said with a smile as she rolled her eyes. She then spotted Adagio and Sunset looking at them nervously. "Besides I think we have a bigger issue to deal with."

Akiko looked to the former Equestrians and nodded. When she walked toward them Akiko noticed how tense Sunset was getting as she approached. "Sunny calm down it's not like I'm going to eat you."

"I know it's just that I haven't talked to Twilight yet." Sunset said rubbing the back of her head. 

"It is a pretty hard subject to bring up." Hikari said.

"Hey Twilight, let's talk about how you've been infected by an evil imp and are having nightmares about a spilt personality. That's totally easy to say." Adagio said sarcastically getting a laugh from Sunset and the others.

"Thanks for the laugh, Adagio." Sunset said looking at Adagio with honesty in her eyes.

'If I may make a suggestion.' Lora's voice went through all of their heads. Lora popped her head out of Akiko's chest looking at the group as her eyes glowed, 'Since this does involve all of your friends perhaps you should have this conversation with all of them. They will most likely want to help Twilight as much we do. Plus they may be going through a similar...

Lora was cutoff when they all heard a high-pitched scream from Rarity followed by Vector shouting. Everyone stopped to see what was going on only for their eyes to widen. Vector was looking up at Rarity his tools on the ground in front of her. Rarity was breathing heavily as she looked at her hands or rather what was in front of them. 

"What in tarnation?" Applejack said as she and Aria ran to toward the pair. Both their eyes growing wide as they stared at what was in front of Rarity.

"What...." Hikari's voice trailed off as she reached Rarity, "....happened?"   

Sunset gasped as she came to a skidding halt in front of the group. Adagio had wide eyes as she stared at Rarity before leaning over to Sunset, "I think you should talk to Twilight now."

"C...c...can someone tell me what's going on?" Rarity said shaking in place as she stared at her hands. 

They had a small purple glow and that shinned in the sunlight. What came off them was what had all eyes on Rarity. A large flat crystal at least the size of a large dog hung in the air. Each time Rarity moved her hands the crystal followed them. Her eyes began to shake as she felt her heart racing.

"Vector?" Hikari looked to him as he kept his eyes on Rarity.

"I tripped on a branch and my tools flew out of my hands. They were about to hit Rarity when she did....well that." Vector pointed to the still shell shocked Rarity. 

Hikari was looking over the girl with wide eyes as Akiko began pulling on strands of her hair. Lora managed to poke her head from Akiko's cleavage her eyes wide. She began looking to Sunset then to Applejack the latter slowly approaching Rarity. "Don't move!" Lora stated with hard eyes freezing Applejack in place. The elder Elias looked to Rarity, "Rarity take a calm breath and relax."

"Relax? How am I supposed to relax?" Rarity stammered as she looked to her friends. 

Akiko walked to Rarity putting her hands up with a smile. She moved around the crystal staring at it in fascination before placing a hand on Rarity's shoulder. The other she placed on Rarity's shaking arm. She kept her smile to Rarity, "Relax, you're with your friends." 

Rarity looked to everyone standing around as they began giving her reassuring smiles. When she looked back to the G-team captain she offered a warm smile. She took in a deep breath and her arms stopped shaking. The glow around her hands began to die down and the crystal began fading. 

"What was that?" Rarity said as the crystal finally disappeared.

"That was the result of your aura spiking." Lora said as she looked to Applejack, "And you're not the only one."

Applejack held her hands up gulping, "But I don't feel different." 

"Neither did I." Rarity said, "It just happened." 

"Is everything all right?" A voice called. They turned to see a worried Celestia, Luna, and Gloriosa Daisy approaching them. 

"We heard shouting." Luna said.

"Yeah I accidentally tripped and spilled my tool book." Vector explained. 

"Oh no! I'll get you some fresh tools right away." Gloriosa exclaimed.

"You don't..." Vector stopped when Hikari put a hand on his shoulder.

"Thank you very much, Gloriosa." Hikari said.

"I've got this!" Gloriosa shouted before running off.

Once she was far enough to not be in ear shot Luna looked at the group. She let out a long sigh as she pinched the bridge of her nose, "Why do I get the feeling you girls are about to get into trouble?" 

"Sunny what's happening?" Celestia asked. Only to be answered by another scream. This time it came from the camp's kitchen. "Was that Fluttershy?"

"Let's find out." Aria said as she began racing toward the kitchen.

"Sonata's over there." Adagio said her face growing slightly pale as she followed Aria.

Everyone quickly began following the Sirens except for Sunset, who noticed Twilight standing by the lake. "You guys go on ahead I'll get Twilight."

"Alright tell Bone Crusher too." Akiko called over her shoulder.

Sunset nodded her head and raced toward the lake. When she came across a concerned Bone Crusher she quickly explained everything to him. Without hesitation Bone Crusher nodded his head in understanding before rushing to the kitchen. Sunset nodded before running to Twilight. She hadn't moved from the spot Sunset last saw her. The former Equestrian rose a brow at the fact that Twilight was staring directly at the water and she could have sworn her lips were moving.

"Twilight!" Sunset called out.

Twilight looked like she snapped out of a trance as she looked to Sunset with surprised eyes. "Hey Sunset, what's going on? Why was Rarity screaming?"

"Hold on I thought I saw that Timber guy around." Sunset said looking around carefully.

"Filthy Rich came back and Timber went to deal with him." Twilight said confused.

"Good, because your not the only one with abilities." Sunset said with a small smile. Twilight's eyes widened although for a brief moment Sunset could have sworn it was out of hesitation. "We have to get to the kitchen fast."

"O...okay." Twilight said in a small voice. Sunset took her by the hand much to Twilight's surprise and began running to the kitchen.

"It's almost show time."

"What did you say?" Sunset asked.

"I didn't say anything." Twilight said. 

Sunset rose a brow, but continued to run with Twilight. Unaware of the fact the girl was scratching her neck. Twilight winced from the irritation at the base of her neck. It felt like there were bees repeatedly plunging into her. She also felt something icy watching her from behind.

She watched Twilight with great interest as a wide smile crossed her face. The water rippled across the lake distorting the reflection. What once looked like Twilight Sparkle changed into a crazed witch. Her once purple eyes filled with a green flame. "It's almost time." She spoke softly although she had a slight eagerness in her voice.

…………….
Kitchen
…………..

Sunset and Twilight finally made it to the kitchen with wide eyes of shock.  Sprinkles and cookie dough coated the walls, ceiling, with the three standing in the center. Pinkie Pie, Sonata, and Fluttershy were surprised. The latter more so than the former. Pinkie and Sonata had the faces of children opening their presents on Christmas. They were staring at a singe mark on a skillet. Their hair was covered in cake mix and batter. The G-team, Adagio, Aria, Applejack, Rarity, Celestia, and Luna looked to the arrival of Sunset and Twilight with their own perplexed looks.

"What happened in here?" Sunset asked.

"Well Sunset, looks like Rarity isn't the only one with powers." Applejack said with a sigh.

"It was so cool, Sunset!" Sonata giddily exclaimed as she jumped in Sunset's face. The young siren held onto Sunset's shoulders as she started jumping, "We were making this delicious batch of cookies..."

"And I was all like you need more sprinkles and you need more sprinkles!" Pinkie jumped in. 

"So standard Pinkie Pie stuff." Sunset said with a smile.

"That's when Pinkie started tossing sprinkles around and well show her Pinkie!" Sonata said with excitement.

Pinkie had a wide grin as she dug into a jar of sprinkles. Fluttershy let out a small yelp before darting behind Vector. "Not again." She whimpered.

Vector raised an eyebrow as while at the same time feeling his cheeks flush, "What's going..." 

Pinkie suddenly threw a handful of sprinkles in the air. Sunset noticed that each sprinkle had a pink glow. 'Is that aura?' Sunset thought as the sprinkles began to glow. That glow suddenly became a spark that soon turned into a blinding light. The sound that flowed after nearly deafening the force behind it forced everyone to cover their eyes. When they opened them again there was nothing but a pink dust cloud. As it cleared everyone was met with the sight of smiling a Pinkie Pie, although her hair was blown back. When they all started looking at each everyone had their hair blown to the back. Even Adagio's hair was standing on edge and much to the elder siren's annoyance it was now covered in cookie dough. 

"Of course she can create explosions." Adagio said as she pulled her back in place.

"Lora, was that aura?" Akiko said with a sigh.

"Yes, I can see the aura radiating off her." Lora said wiping her face off with annoyance.

Vector, who's hair was standing up like the super form of an alien race who loves fighting, let out an annoyed groan. He wiped off dough sitting off his face. "Oh joy Pinkie Pie's turned into Killer Queen."

"Pinkie's turning into a killer?" Fluttershy said through chattering teeth. 

"No ,it's just a reference. By the way, Fluttershy." Vector said a slight blush on his face, "Could you, maybe, let me go. Your nails are kind of digging into my back."

"Oh sorry, Vector." Fluttershy said backing away her own cheeks growing red. 

"It's fine at least you weren't trying to blow us up." Vector said shooting the stink eye at Pinkie. Pinkie Pie playfully smiled at him. Vector clicked his tongue rolling his eyes before a smell caught his attention. He sniffed some of the batter on his arm and drool started drip off his lips. "Is that peanut butter?"

"Yeppers! Fluttershy said she wanted to bake some peanut butter cookies!" Sonata said playfully jumping on Fluttershy's shoulders. 

Vector began licking the peanut butter off his arm, "That's my favorite type of cookie." 

"Oh well...I....That's a happy coincidence." Fluttershy started stammering as she pressed her fingers together, "I think...I'll  get some paper towels for everyone."

The shy girl made a beeline for the pantry which made Vector raise an eyebrow. He also caught the sound of a small snicker and found Rarity wiggling her eyebrows at him. He smiled back at her pointing a finger behind the girl. Rarity turned and lost her breath when she the snarling beast that was Akiko. The G-team captain was grinding her teeth as her hair began to stand on end. Although Rarity quickly caught on that for once she wasn't on the receiving end of Akiko's death stare it seemed she was focused on Fluttershy. 

But before Akiko could go on a rampage Hikari pulled on her ear with a sigh rolling her eyes, "Let's try to figure out what's going with the girls, okay?"

Pinkie looked to the group with a cocked head, "Is something going on with all of you too? Oh can you make stuff explode like me?!" Pinkie smiled giddily as she got ready to grab another handful of sprinkles to toss. 

Sunset quickly grabbed her energetic friend's hand before she throw them. Getting a sigh of relief from all present. Sunset smiled at Pinkie while removing the sprinkles from her hands. "Maybe you should avoid touching things for awhile."  

While the others began to talk about their current situation Fluttershy was focused on grabbing towels. Her face was still flushing and she felt small bits of sweat dripping from her forehead. 'Pull yourself together, Fluttershy.' She mentally scolded herself while trying to reach for the paper towels. 'Why are these so high up?'

"Um....could someone help me?" Fluttershy said. 

Suddenly a bird flew in through the window landing on top of the pantry letting out a happy chirp. Fluttershy looked at the bird with a small smile on her face. The bird fluffed it's feathers walking to the paper towels and knocking them into Fluttershy's awaiting hands. She smiled at the bird, "Thank you very much." 

The bird chirped shaking it's head and flew onto her finger.

"Why of course I can get you something to eat." Fluttershy said with a smile as she began walking with the bird. Suddenly she stopped with a raised eyebrow, "Wait did you just talk?"

The bird chirped again flapping it's wings.

"But I don't speak chirp."

The bird continued to chirp.

"Oh no please don't call your friends." Fluttershy begged.

The bird suddenly chirped getting the attention of everyone in the room. Before anyone could say anything the sound of flapping caught their attention. Suddenly a multispecies flock of birds burst into the room landing on a the arms of a startled Fluttershy.  She nervously laughed, "Nice to meet all of you too."

"Were you just talking to birds?" Sunset asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Um...yes." Fluttershy said.  

"Why does everything weird happen to you girls?" Luna said with a sigh. 

"Well not all of us are here? Where in tarnation did Rainbow Dash runoff to?" Applejack asked. 

"Last time I saw her she was running off to get rope for the rock climbing wall." Aria said.

Lora's eyes suddenly flashed as she perked her head up, "Get away from the door right now."

Akiko didn't question her as she began moving away from the door. Bone Crusher followed her although he kept his eyes out for whatever Lora sensed. He did catch the sound of the ground beating and rushing wind something was coming incredibly fast in their direction. The dust rising up outside the window told him it was getting closer, "Guys brace up something's coming fast."

As soon as he spoke the doors suddenly burst open causing Fluttershy to yelp and the birds sitting on her arms to fly off. The group was suddenly met with a streaking rainbow and a rush of wind. The streak ran around the room circling everyone before slamming into the pantry that Fluttershy was standing next to. When the streak died down they were shocked to find what it was. 

"Owww!" Rainbow Dash was lying flat on her back rubbing her head.

"Rainbow Dash?!" Fluttershy said with surprise quickly leaning down to help her friend.

The pantry suddenly started to creak. The two began to widen their eyes as they noticed the pantry starting to tip over. Everyone gasped as the pantry started to fall on top of Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash. Vector and Bone Crusher braced to rush to get the girls out of harms way, but Applejack beat them to it. And surprised everyone in the process. 

She ran to the pantry and caught it in her hands she braced ready for the intense weight. But to her surprise it didn't feel like she was holding anything. Applejack looked to her hands which she noticed had a slight glow to them. With little effort Applejack lifted the pantry off the ground. "Y 'all okay?" She asked with slight surprise in her voice.

Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash nodded their heads though it was with surprise. With a small grunt Applejack took a step back taking the entire pantry with her. Some of it's content falling out around her. She gulped looking at the others for support. 

"AJ is that thing heavy?" Rainbow asked.

"To be honest it's like holding a piece of paper." Applejack said as she allowed Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy to scuttle from under her. With a small and nervous breath she slowly sat the pantry down shaking the entire room in the process. "Well it looks like I've got super strength."

"Looks like that's all of you." Akiko said looking at the girls. 

"All of us? But nothing strange has happened to either myself or Sunset Shimmer." Twilight quickly stammered out. Sunset caught the small bits of sweat coming from her friend's forehead. Hikari looked to Sunset with concern, Bone Crusher let out a nervous sigh as he crossed his arms, Vector was staying out the situation instead focusing on helping Fluttershy back to her feet, Akiko gave Sunset a serious look nodding her head toward Twilight.

'This is the best time, Sunset.' Lora softly spoke in her head.

There was a small pressure on her back pushing her forward. "I've got your back." Adagio softly said looking at Sunset with a small smile. It did help boost Sunset's confidence for what was going to be a very awkward conversation. She let out a small sigh before walking to her friend.

"Twilight, we need to talk."

___________________________________________________________________

"You can't do this!" Timber Spruce shouted. His chest was heaving as he looked Filthy Rich in the eye. The man looked back at Timber with a smug smile that made his blood start to boil. 

"I can and already have." Filthy Rich said casually adjusting his tie.

Timber began to clench his jaw in anger as he glared at daggers at Filthy. Normally it would take a lot to get under his skin but this man really knew what buttons to push. It was taking everything he had to not hit the man standing in front of him. It didn't help his mood when he heard foot steps approaching them. They turned to find Gloriosa approaching them. She held a tool box in her hands and her eyes seemed to pass between her brother and the business man. 

"What seems to be the problem here?" 

"Mr.Rich decided to pay a visit to the bank." Timber Spruce sneered. 

"Actually my lawyers did." Filthy Rich stepped in front Timber looking at Gloriosa with a smug expression, "And they told me something interesting."  He leaned closer to her keeping his smile like that of a venomous snake. 

"Unfortunately that little check you cashed in is just a few thousand short." 

When he caught the shocked looked on her face Filthy's smile grew. He even caught sight of the vain on Timber's head poking out. "Pretty soon this pleasant little camp is going to be open to the highest bidder." 

"I see." Gloriosa said as she took a breath. 

"Don't worry I'll give you two a week to get your affairs in order." Filthy Rich said as he stepped into the his limousine. He slid down the window cracking a toothy smile, "I'm not a monster."  

With that he drove off leaving the siblings behind. Timber groaned taking his hat off as he ran his hands through his hair. He looked to Gloriosa with tears building up in his eyes, "What are we going to do Gloriosa?" 

His sister stayed silent watching Filthy Rich drive off. He heard the birds in the forest chirping and flying off. The wind felt eerily cold sending an unusual chill down his spine. When the trees started to move they weren't moving with the wind. When he took a closer look it was like they were facing his sister. 

"Gloriosa?" Timber nervously said.

Gloriosa let out a scream that sounded more like a roar, shocking Timber. She threw the tool box to the ground causing it to spilt in half and scatter the contents. Seeing this only seemed to make Gloriosa more frustrated then she already was. She kicked the box away hitting the sign. Timber flinched at the sight as he watched his sister continue to seethe like an animal. He caught the geodes around her neck glowing with each angry breath she took. 

"Gloriosa you need to get rid of those." Timber said cautiously approaching her. 

When she looked at him Timber froze up. It was only for three seconds. Just three full seconds. Timber felt like running away from the only remaining member of his family. It was her eyes. Normally they were a beautiful pink that had an infectious cheer. But these were something else. They were completely black with green pupils. They weren't the eyes of his sister. They were the eyes of someone dark and twisted. 

"Gaia Everfree?" Timber said with a gulp. 

Gloriosa blinked and in that instant her eyes returned to their normal shade of pink. But there was still something off about them. She had a small smile on her face as she started walking. Timber braced feeling as though something bad was about to happen to him. Instead she simply walked past him. Straight into the Everfree Forest and to Timber it seemed like the plants were moving out of there way for her. 

With some reluctance Timber followed his sister into the forest. He knew every part of the forest by heart since he was a child. So the path she was taking was all to familiar to him.  He knew what was buried at the end of this path. She couldn't really be planning on doing that could she? The first time she did that it made Timber sick to his stomach. Heck he was still shaken by it. 

"Gloriosa, please don't do this!" Timber shouted taking his sister's hand, "The girls are building a dock today. No one will notice if you just sneak off to the bank. You've convinced them to extend the date before I'm sure you can do it again. Heck I can go to the city and get a part time job."

"Timber you don't understand." Gloriosa spoke in a small whisper as she pulled her hand away from Timber. She kept walking without any hesitation in her step. "The bank doesn't care about the camp or mom and dad. Filthy Rich doesn't care. No one in this town cares!" She practically roared her last sentence. 

Timber felt an enormous tremor causing him to trip up. When he looked back at his sister he caught Gloriosa clutching her head with groan. She quickly shook it off continuing her walk although there was labor in her breath. Timber quickly picked himself up following his sister to her destination. 

"The only one who cares about this camp are you and me. Everyone else just cares about money. They wouldn't bat an eye if our camp was destroyed."

The birds flew away as the ground shook again this time Timber caught the sound of growling.

"Filthy Rich saying he isn't a monster is the biggest load I've ever heard!" 

Gloriosa stopped at her destination. The rock quarry. A smile strung across her face as she touched the rocks.

"But that's alright because I've got this! Everyone knows how to beat a monster."

Timber felt his heart drop as Gloriosa turned around. Blood was streaming down her nostrils as a wide smile crossed her face. Her eyes held a green shine similar to her necklace as it started to glow. The rocks behind her started to move as the ground shook. There was a low a growl as the massive reptile broke free of his prison. 

"And that's with another monster. Isn't that right, Anguirus?"

Anguirus's eyes held a similar green glow to Gloriosa. The kaiju looked resistant as his body shook drool raining from his fangs. He reared his head back and let out a howl.
> For Everfree: A Fight Between Friends
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"You told...them?" Twilight asked shock clear on her face. Sunset gulped as sweat ran down her face. Twilight slowly backed away shaking her head, "But you promised we'd wait until I was ready."

"What are you two talking about?" Applejack asked.

The rest of their friends began looking at Twilight with concern. But to her they all looked like they were starting to surround her.  Her breathing started to quicken as her eyes darted about. It felt like there were hands wrapping around her throat. 

"Looks like they're coming to burn the witch." A voice whispered into her ear.

Seeing Twilight's nervous state Akiko quickly stepped up, "Twilight, let's just calm down. She didn't willingly give us the answers."

"And just what does that mean?" Celestia asked with a raised eyebrow. 

Akiko sighed, "Okay, look, long story short I may have... beaten the crap out of your daughter." 

"May have? That was one of the worst beatings I've ever seen," Vector cut in, "It was funny at first then it just got sad-"

"Vector!" Hikari and Sunset shouted with annoyance.

Vector looked to the shocked Celestia and the sighing Luna, who was pinching the bridge of her nose. Celestia's eyes had whited out and the only thing coming out her mouth were unintelligible grunts. 

"I mean it wasn't that bad nothing got broken." Vector said with an awkward laugh and smile that was only met with silence. He leaned over to Bone Crusher, "Am I helping?"

"Not really." Bone Crusher whispered back.

Sunset groaned looking to Celestia and Luna apologetically. Luna looked to Sunset with a raised eyebrow, "Don't think I'm getting you out of this one young lady. But," She looked to the quivering form of Twilight Sparkle, "I think you have other problems to deal with. Isn't that right, Celestia?" 

Celestia's response was a squeak coming from her slacked jaw. Luna sighed closing her sister's jaw and nodded her head to her niece. Sunset held a small smile nodding her head in response before looking to Twilight. The girl looked like she was on the verge of having a panic attack. Sunset made slow steps keeping her arms forward ready to embrace her friend in a hug. 

"Twilight just breath. We're you're friends we'll help you get through this." Sunset said.

"Yeah if something is happening to one of us then it's happening to all of us." Rainbow Dash said with a smile. The rest of the girls nodded their heads in agreement. 

Sunset felt more confident started as she started getting closer to her friend. Not catching the purple glow starting to take hold of everything. Lora's head perked up sensing the rise of aura in the room. The elder Elias quickly pulled herself from Akiko's shirt.

"Sunset stop!"

"Wha-" 

Twilight's head shot up as her hair started to rise tears falling down a face that was a mix of anger and fear. 

"GO AWAY!" She screamed at the top of her lungs throwing her hands out.

Sunset stopped in her tracks eyes wide with surprise at the girls sudden outburst. The room started shake as Twilight's hair rose up further. Suddenly everything was wrapped in a purple aura and rose off the ground.  They swirled as if caught in a tornado before bursting apart. Vector quickly pulled Fluttershy and Pinkie behind himself. Fluttershy let out a small yelp as she watched the room come to life and rip itself apart.

Everyone started ducking as various objects in the room started being thrown around. It would have continued if not for Lora placing her hands in front of her they began to glow. A wall of green energy appeared in front of Sunset Shimmer blocking her from Twilight. Sunset could only stare at her friend as Twilight stared back at her with shaky eyes. The purple aura surrounding Twilight's hands died down.  She stared back at Sunset with shaky eyes and heavy breath.

In that moment Sunset noticed a tear fall from Twilight's face before she turned and ran out the door. Sunset was about to chase after her only to run into the energy wall. "Lora, put this down."

The elder Elias panted putting her arms down and lost her footing. Akiko quickly held out her hands as Lora tumbled from her chest as the wall of energy in front of Sunset faded away. She wiped sweat from her brow looking to Sunset with concerned eyes. "She...is...distressed...something...going...on...in her mind." Lora said with labored breath.

"You okay?" Akiko asked rubbing Lora's back.

Lora rubbed her head looking to the concerned group with tired eyes. She nodded her head taking small breath. Although Sunset didn't pay much attention as she was heading out the door to follow Twilight. "I'm going after her." 

"Correction: WE are going after her." Rainbow Dash said stepping up with a smile. 

Sunset smiled back but shook her head, "Sorry, but I broke my promise to her so I need to be the one to talk to her."

"Sunset!" Rainbow was about to protest until Adagio stepped up. She walked over to Sunset breathing on her fist. The former unicorn flinched seeing Adagio preparing to hit her. Instead she of a hard punch Adagio lightly tapped her forehead with her fist. She opened her eyes to see Adagio smiling at her.

"She's right, she's a total idiot, but she's right." The older siren said she looked to Aria and Sonata, "Sonata stay out of trouble while I'm gone. Aria be on the look out for Twilight if she comes back before we do or didn't go that far." 

Sonata giggled saluted her older sister. Aria gave Adagio a questioning look, "And just where are you going?" 

"I'm helping this annoying pony find her friend. I...have an understanding of what she's going through." Adagio said she suddenly noticed Sunset getting ready to protest. Her eyes narrowed and she grabbed Sunset's kidney causing the girl to yelp. She looked at Sunset with a wicked smile as she began to squeeze, "You don't have a problem with that. Do you Sunny?"

"Not...at...all." Sunset said in between teary eyed grunts.

Aria sighed blowing hair out of her face, "Fine I'll look out for her. Besides these pains wouldn't let me hear the end of it if I just let their nerd walk past me." 

Rainbow Dash was about to say something if Sonata hadn't jumped onto Aria's back with a happy squeal. She tightly hugged her cousin, who groaned in protest rolling her eyes. "I knew you'd start warming up to everyone, Aria."

Aria clicked her tongue as her face began to heat up. Applejack had a small smile as she nudged Rainbow Dash's arm. Rainbow rolled her eyes, "I still don't like her."

"Well what are we waiting for? Let's get going. Bone Crusher, you and Vecy help keep look out in case she didn't to far." Akiko said pulling on Hikari. 

"The blame falls more on us than Sunset. We should also talk to her." Hikari said looking to a still shocked Celestia and slightly annoyed Luna. "I know we'll have a lot to answer for when we get back." Hikari said bowing her head in apology.

"I'll  make sure she doesn't go to hard you. And I'll help keep an eye out for Twilight as well." Luna said. 

Sunset smiled and quickly ran out the door, "Thanks Lulu and I'll make it up to you mom! Movies, dinner, whatever you want." 

Akiko let out a small snicker before running after Sunset pulling Hikari with her. Adagio gave her siblings a small nod walking out the door with the others. 

"Grounded for a month!" Celestia shouted having finally gotten out of her stupor. 

"Glad you're awake, Sis." Luna said before looking at the girls, "Alright everyone let's try to stay calm. We should search some of the tents in case Twilight is hiding there. If you do find her try to keep her calm and also inform the rest of us."

"Yes ma'am." Everyone said.

They were about to start walking outside if the sound of muffled screaming caught their attention. They all turned their heads in the exact same direction. A confused Fluttershy looked around then behind herself before raising an eyebrow. "That wasn't me?"

"For once." Aria said rolling her eyes. 

_________________________________________________________________________________

Sunset, Adagio, Hikari, and Akiko, with Lora on her shoulder, searched through the forest. Each of their eyes peeled for any signs of Twilight. Sunset was itching to start running around the entire forest looking for her, but each time it looked like she was starting to speed up Adagio pulled on her arm to slow her down. 

"She couldn't have gotten too far so try to calm down." Adagio said. 

"I know...I just..." Sunset was about to go on but Akiko softly pat her on the head.

"Relax Sunny she's your friend, right?" Akiko asked.

"Yeah but..."

"But nothing she'll listen to you." Akiko said.

"We know she will, Sunset." Hikari said with a smile.

"Thanks for the reassurance." Sunset said.

The bushes suddenly started to wiggle causing the women to stop. Sunset had a small smile on her face thinking that it was Twilight. She quickly ran to the bushes hoping to find her friend. Her face drooped when she saw the sight before her.  A hawk sized moth being chased around by a purple puppy. Mothra chirped as Spike chased her around. It was hard to tell if the kaiju was playing with the puppy or not. Each time he got close Mothra would jump out of the way causing him to run face first into a tree.

He groaned slowly sliding back to the ground. Mothra chirped as she landed behind the puppy her antenna twitching. Spike growled as he looked her, "Laugh it up fur ball." Spike started to beat his paws on the ground snorting. Mothra rose her wings up bracing herself. Spike let a loud yip as he ran after her and Mothra let out a roaring chirp as she got ready to dodge him.

"Mothra!"

"Spike!"

Hikari and Sunset shouting confused the two causing them to face plant into each other. Spike and Mothra landed on their backs their eyes swirling. Mothra let out a groan as Spike moaned putting a paw to his head. "Totally won that." 

"What are you two doing?" Hikari asked.

Spike and Mothra looked at each other before the puppy spoke up, "I was chasing squirrels around then this fur ball fell from the sky and got in the way." 

Mothra chirped at him flaring his wings as her hair stood up on end. Spike made a scoffing noise snarling at her as he stood up, "You so did get in my way!"  

"Enough!" Lora shouted causing kaiju and puppy to stop in their tracks.

"Spike, something happened to Twilight." Sunset said causing Spike to perk his head up in response. She quickly explained to him everything that had gone on in the cafeteria, "You think you can help us find her."

"Don't worry I've got her scent memorized." Spike said as he began sniffing the ground, "She's this way."

Spike took off sniffing the ground as he did so. The girls followed him along with Mothra, who flew beside Lora. The young kaiju let out small chirps to Lora. She nodded in understanding looking to Akiko and Hikari. 

"Some good news. Kubo and Moll may have found Godzilla." Lora explained.

"Well at least there's some pressure off our shoulders." Hikari said. 

"Yeah." Akiko said pulling on her hair in thought. Something felt wrong in the back of her mind. As they walked she couldn't help but notice a lack of certain things. The birds weren't chirping and there wasn't even a single bug flying around. Then there was what Spike said about the squirrels being chased away. Even if Mothra had scared them they wouldn't just disappear like this. This feeling in the air it felt just like that time in Mexico when they fought.... "Lora once they find Godzilla bring him here."

Hikari and Lora had wide eyes at Akiko suggested. Adagio turned her head to look at Akiko in confusion. When she looked at Sunset she breathed a sigh of relief when she found that the former unicorn was focused more on tracking down her friend. Akiko looked at them with a serious expression. 

"Something's off about this place."

"I feel it too, Akiko, but do you think it requires Godzilla's attention?" Lora asked, "Don't you think Mothra is enough?"

The moth kaiju flew to her attaching herself to Akiko's side. She let out a small chirp twitching her antenna and bringing her head down. The G-team captain sighed rubbing her finger under Mothra's mouth. "It's just that..."

Spike suddenly started barking and took off like a rocket. Sunset followed him with a slight look of worry on her face. Leaving the others behind to let out groans of annoyance. She didn't focus on them Sunset kept her eyes on the small dog chasing his owner. The more she ran the denser the forest got. She kept thinking the right words to say to Twilight when she found her. What were the right words to say? She needed Twilight to know that wasn't trying to hurt her. But how was she going to say that? 

Spike suddenly came to a stop at a clearing in the forest. Sunset nearly tripped over the dog if it hadn't been for her quick foot work. "Spike what are you..." She trailed off when she saw Twilight sitting against a tree with her head against her knees. She caught the sound of sobbing.

"Twilight?" 

Twilight looked up, her face stained with tears, her eyes became wide when she noticed Sunset staring at her. She would have started running again if Sunset hadn't rushed her. She pulled her friend into a tight hug. 

"I'm sorry." Sunset said.

"We should be the ones apologizing." 

Sunset turned to find Hikari, Akiko, and Adagio standing behind them. Mothra landed next to Spike, who for some reason hadn't moved an inch. Hikari had an apologetic look on her face as she bowed her head. She then sent a quick glance to Akiko, who was standing next to her chewing on her lip in discomfort. The scientist elbowed her in the gut and pointed to the girls. Akiko sighed putting her hand behind her head. She took Lora off her shoulder and placed the elder Elias next to Mothra and Spike. She walked over to the girls stopping a few a feet from the girls. With a sigh she bowed her head.

"Don't blame Sunset," Akiko said, "I'm the one who beat the answers out of her. If it's any consolation Sunny did put up a fight to keep your powers under wraps."

Akiko gave a Sunset a small smile as she rose her head up. Sunset smiled back at her, but it quickly faded, "Yeah but this was still my..." A slim finger pressed against her lips.

"Learn to let other people take the fall." Adagio said with an annoyed sigh, "Stupid Pony."

Sunset let out an audible grumble as she pushed Adagio's hand away. Adagio chuckled before looking to Twilight, "What this stupid pony is trying to say is that you don't have to go through this alone." She rose her chin up slightly to reveal her scar, "Midnight and Kuro hurt all of us and dealing with our problems alone isn't helpful. Especially when we haves friends willing to help us."

She cast a smiling glance toward Sunset who returned it in kind. The siren then turned back to Twilight rubbing her arm as her face became red, "I still have trouble sleeping at night without Aki by my side."

"Really?" Twilight asked with wide eyes.

"Yeah." Adagio said.

Twilight looked around the welcoming faces of Sunset, Adagio, Hikari, and Akiko. She took in a deep breath holding her hand to her chest. A small frown on her face as she stared at Sunset. "I'm sorry for freaking out like that. I was just so overwhelmed by everything." 

Sunset put her hands on Twilights' with a smile, "Hey it's like Adagio said we're here for you."

Sunset's hands suddenly began to glow and her eyes whited out as she let out a gasp.

_________________________________________________________________

It felt like a light was just shinned in her face. She could hear voices calling out to her but they were muffled. Sunset couldn't recognize where she was. She could still feel Twilight's hand in her grip, but she couldn't see her at all. She felt nervous yet Sunset didn't fully feel afraid. In fact this felt almost natural. 

Her vision slowly began to clear, she was no longer in the forest. Twilight was no longer standing in front her she was in her room. It was much bigger than Sunset's in fact Twilight's bed room was the size of her apartment. In the large room Twilight stood in front of large mirror with tired and scared eyes as she looked at herself. 

"There's nothing wrong with me." Twilight said to herself, "It's just stress."

It looked like something was about to happen, but there was another flash and Twilight was now standing in front of the lake. From what Sunset could make out it was just moments before the kitchen incident. Twilight looked even worse than before.

"That didn't happen, that didn't happen, that didn't happen..." Twilight kept saying to herself. Her teeth were chattering as she held herself. She stared at her murky reflection in the water. "What will the girls think if they saw that?"

The world slowly began to fade, although it liked there was more going on with this picture. She wanted to see more but it felt like she was being kicked out by another force.

_________________________________________________________________________

Sunset let out a small gasp as she blinked, and the world suddenly turned back to normal. A confused Twilight was staring at her along with the others. She let go of Twilight's hand holding her head. 

"What was that?"

"Don't know your eyes just started glowing and you had this dumber than normal look on your face." Adagio said.

"I could see things like memories." Sunset said in astonishment as she looked to Twilight.

"Memories?" Twilight said with a look of surprise on her face.

"Yeah, just like what happened when I fell asleep." Sunset said.

"It looks like we've found your ability Sunset." Akiko said with a smile.

Sunset had a smile before looking to Twilight, "Twilight, I know things are weird right now, but the girls will help you. You've seen it yourself we're all getting these freaky abilities and just like everything else we'll get through it together." 

Twilight stood still for a moment looking at Sunset and those around her. She gulped before taking a step forward with a determined look on her face. "I trust you, Sunset." 

Sunset smiled back at her as a sigh of relief came out. It felt like a weight was being lifted from her shoulders. Her friend was happy, and it didn't look like she was as scared as she was before. The tears on Twilight's face seemed to be drying up as well as she walked toward Spike. She also had the bonus of obtaining her own ability. She could see other people's thoughts just like...

"Sunset." Lora's voice played in her head. Sunset was shocked to hear the elder Elias's voice in her head. "What did you see?"

"Lora? What are you talking about?" Sunset asked not being used to this sensation.

"When you saw Twilight's memories what did you see?"

"She was crying and was worried about her powers."

"Did you see anything else?"

"I don't know. It all happened really fast." Sunset explained as she noticed slight worry in Lora's voice, "Lora, what's going on?"

"Hey thanks for coming to find me, Spike." Sunset caught Twilight knelling to pet her dog. Her eyes widened when Spike started snarling at her and his hair began to rise up. He began taking steps back his eyes had a wild look. Twilight recoiled in surprise by this, "Spike, what's wrong?"

Spike's only response was to start barking wildly as Twilight tried to pet him again. Since knowing Twilight, Sunset had never seen Spike act this way around her. He was normally playful and sweet he would usually just bark when he was hungry or just chasing squirrels. But this was different this was primal. Each time Twilight went to pet him Spike would bark louder. 

Akiko cast a glance toward Hikari with a raised eyebrow. Lora's voice suddenly began to chime in both of their heads.

"Akiko take the dog. We need to leave this place now."

Without questioning her Akiko moved in between Twilight and Spike. She hid her emotions with a small smile as she gently placed Spike her arms. "This forest is giving me a creep vibe must be affecting the little guy too. Ladies we found Twilight, so our mission is complete. Now let's get way out of this creepy forest." Akiko said.

Twilight nodded her head in agreement as she watched Spike be taken into Akiko's arms. However, the dog continued to bark and trash in her arms. The wild look in his eyes sent a chill down Sunset's spine. It was clear something was bothering him, but it was hard to tell what. Then there were the questions Lora asked.

Could there be something wrong with Twilight?

When she looked to Twilight, Sunset had to hold back a look of shock. Instead of a look of concern or worry for her pet. Twilight glowered at her dog. It was only for a brief moment until Twilight noticed her staring. Her face then flipped to one of concern or at least that's what it looked like she was going for. 

"We should get Spike out of here. I think things are getting too weird for him."

"Yeah right." Sunset said with a smile letting Twilight walk past her. She stared at Twilight for moment before shaking her head. It was probably nothing things have just been weird lately. 

As the girls started to move away from the forest a breeze hit them all. Akiko halted the group and Spike stopped barking. Now it was Mothra's turn to start acting out. The small kaiju began fluttering around the group in circles. She let out loud chirps toward Hikari and Akiko before talking off into the air. The sound of bending wood suddenly caught their attention.  When looking at the treetops, they noticed they seemed to be moving in a particular direction.

"Please don't do this!" 

The girls heard someone shouting. They stopped dead in their tracts feeling an intimidating pressure building around them. Even Spike went from barking to whimpering and buried his head into Akiko's arms. The forest felt like it was coming to life demanding them to leave. 

Akiko, and Lora stiffened at this feeling. It was all to familiar to them. Like there was a beast growling in pure rage. Their minds began flashing back to their first mission in Mexico.

"Akiko." Lora said with a nervous gulp.

"Yeah." Akiko said her hair rising.

Sunset and Adagio stiffened at the sensation as well. They were getting a strange sense of Deja Vu. They were back to a world that was both old and foreign to them. It was a power that both had craved in the past.

"Sunset." Adagio said.

"Yeah." Sunset said.

"Anguirus." Akiko said.

"Equestrian magic." Sunset said.

They said at the same time then looked to each other. Adagio, Twilight, Hikari, and Lora had wide eyes. Twilight gulped as she moved her shaking head to look at Sunset and Akiko. A nervous smile edging across her face. 

"I'm sorry I think things got mixed up when you two spoke." Twilight said looking to Sunset, "I mean I know we're all going through changes worse than puberty because of this magic stuff, that you know, changes people into ponies, angles, and winged demons. But what would be the odds of it being right here?"

She nervously laughed again before looking at Akiko. 

"And Akiko I'm pretty sure you didn't say Anguirus. As in Anguirus, Anguirus, as in one of the strongest kaiju besides Godzilla himself. What would he be doing in Canterlot and the Everfree Forest of all places and why would he have Equestrian magic? It's not like he's a giant pony."

Sunset and Akiko hadn't taken their eyes off each other. The seconds felt like hours as they tried processing what the other had just said. Finally, Sunset sighed looking to Twilight her eyes full of fear, "Twilight I hate to say it, but this is Equestrian magic I can just feel it." 

"Feel it? If we go any further into this forest, I'd be able to taste it." Adagio said as she instinctively reached for neck. She sighed realizing the thing she was reaching for was no longer there. "If I had known there was this much magic here, I would have come here instead of putting on that stupid battle of the bands." 

"And haven't you noticed? It's not just Spike who's scared." Akiko said as she pointed her finger upward. Twilight followed it and found that large flocks of birds were flying into the air. They may have been high in the air, but Twilight could still make out that they were different species. However, they all had one thing in common. They were running. Not in a particular direction. Just away.  

They heard the sounds of branches snapping making them snap out of their stupor. As the bushes began to rumble Akiko made a quick hand gesture for them to scatter. Without hesitation they quickly dove into the trees. They poked their heads out just enough to see who was coming. They were filled with pure shock when they saw the camp counselors walking out of the forest. 

"Gloriosa and Timber?" Sunset whispered in shock.

"I sense aura coming from that woman."  Lora said much to the shock of everyone. 

They continued to watch over the camp counselors as it appeared Gloriosa was in an extremely agitated state. Timber looked like he was begging with his sister and was showing a small bit of fear of her as well.  "The bank doesn't care about the camp or mom and dad. Filthy Rich doesn't care. No one in this town cares!" She practically roared her last sentence. 

The ground began to shake causing the girls to either hanging on to a tree or each other. It took a lot for Sunset to suppress a surprised yelp as she fell flat on her butt. Once the shaking stopped, she received helpful hand from Adagio. Twilight was trying to steady herself the best she could after the shaking stopped.

"Was that an earthquake?" Adagio asked.

"We aren't near any fault lines." Twilight said.

"Because it wasn't that wasn't an earthquake." Akiko said as she stared at Gloriosa with dagger like eyes, "Anguirus is angry."

She watched as Gloriosa clutched her head with groan. She quickly shook it off continuing her walk although there was labor in her breathing. Timber quickly picked himself up following his sister to her destination. 

"The only one who cares about this camp are you and me. Everyone else just cares about money. They wouldn't bat an eye if our camp was destroyed."

As Gloriosa started getting further away Akiko stepped out of her hiding spot. She looked at Hikari with serious eyes as she handed the frightened Spike to her then pointed to Sunset, Adagio, and Twilight. "Get them out of here. Lora and I will see what's happening."

"But..." Sunset was about to protest but Hikari held up her hand.

"On it." Hikari simply responded. 

"Lora, tell Bone Crusher and Vector what's going on and to get the girls as far away from here as possible." Akiko said.

"Understood." Lora said as her body began to glow. She and Akiko started to walk off Sunset quickly broke from Hikari grabbing the G-team captain's arm.

"Akiko this is Equestrian magic I can help." Sunset protested. 

"And it's my kaiju," Akiko said pulling her arm away, "Equestrian magic or not Anguirus is not something you can deal with. Or did you forget about New York?"

Sunset put her head down as Akiko's words hit her. She couldn't do anything against the giants that walked that night. Or the two who controlled them. She had never felt so weak then. Until a spark suddenly went off in her head. A small smile formed across her face. There was one other thing she did in New York. 

"Yeah, I remember."

Sunset took a step back to Hikari. On a dime her heel quickly turned, and her body was a fluid motion as she felt her muscles tense up. In a burst of speed that would have surprised Rainbow Dash Sunset side stepped Akiko and ran into the forest.  Surprising everyone as she left them behind.

"I'm gonna kill her!" Akiko shouted as her hair started rise up, she broke into a sprint as she chased Sunset.

"Sunset!" Twilight called to her friend and started to run after them. 

"Hey wait a minute." Hikari tried grabbing Twilight but was to slow. She let out an annoyed groan before chasing after the girls. Leaving Adagio behind with just the trees.

"Okay I'll just head back to camp. Don't mind me." Adagio called to no one, "Yep just going to have a nice relaxing walk......In this giant forest......That looks the same no matter where I look...…. With a crazy woman and a giant monster lurking around."

Adagio's shoulders sagged and she sent a hard palm to her face. She groaned as she turned around and started chasing the others, "I should have never left the ocean!"

________________________________________________________________________

The birds flew away as the ground shook again this time Timber caught the sound of growling.

Unknown to him he was being watched by a certain unicorn. Sunset carefully hid behind the trees as Gloriosa and Timber continued to walk. She was shocked when she heard the normally chipper camp counselor sounding so aggressive. Every time she spoke, she practically roared.  

"Filthy Rich saying he isn't a monster is the biggest load I've ever heard!" 

Gloriosa stopped at her destination. The rock quarry. A smile strung across her face as she touched the rocks.

"But that's alright, because I've got this! Everyone knows how to beat a monster."

Timber felt his heart drop as Gloriosa turned around. 

Sunset had to hold back a gasp when she saw Gloriosa's face.

Blood was streaming down her nostrils as a wide smile crossed her face. Her eyes held a green shine similar to her necklace as it began to glow. The rocks behind her started to move as the ground shook. There was a low a growl as the massive reptile broke free of his prison. 

"And that's with another monster.... Isn't that right, Anguirus?"

Anguirus's eyes held a similar green glow to Gloriosa. The kaiju looked resistant as his body shook drool raining from his fangs. He reared his head back and let out a howl.

Sunset felt her legs shaking as she stared at the massive kaiju. She got an all to familiar feeling when she heard his snarl. Like staring into the hungry eyes of Varan as he started to chase her. However, where Varan looked predatory and eager to give chase to his prey, Anguirus looked extremely resistant. His shook as he looked down at the humans below him. Then there were his eyes. From all of the reports Sunset had read and the news programs featuring the kaiju his eyes were never a shade of green. 

"Just like Gloriosa." Sunset said to herself. 

Sunset stared at the camp counselor's necklace and the gems that made up the center. They pulsed with each movement of Gloriosa's hands. Sunset could feel the magic coming from each stone and it felt oddly familiar like when she would go on stage and perform with her friends.  

"Oh my God." 

Sunset turned to find the others had caught up with her.  Twilight and Adagio looked about as nervous as her as they stared at the giant reptile. Akiko, Hikari, and Lora had looks of horror as they stared at Anguirus then to Gloriosa. 

"It's worse than I thought." Lora said as she looked between Gloriosa and Anguirus, "She's trying to control Anguirus."

"I thought that was impossible." Hikari said.

"It's not impossible it's just extremely ill-advised. Just look at her," Lora said pointing to the blood streaming from Gloriosa's nose, "Anguirus is resisting and doing extreme damage to her brain. And each time Gloriosa uses this power in the angered state she's in it effects Anguirus's psyche."

Akiko had wide eyes as she stared at Anguirus. The twitching snarl of the monster pained her heart as her fist began to tighten. 

"We have to stop her. Otherwise Gloriosa will die and Anguirus will be nothing more than a mindless beast." Lora said. 

"It's her necklace." Sunset piped up causing Akiko to cast an angry glare toward her. She felt a chill run down her spine as she saw the G-team captain's hair starting rise. "H-h-her necklace has some kind Equestrian magic. That's what's controlling him if we get off of her maybe that might snap them out of it."

"Break the necklace free Anguirus in the process. Got it." Akiko said the girl's picked up the sound of her fingers popping, "And I'll break Gloriosa's nose for good measure."

Akiko started marching forward her eyes set on Gloriosa. 

"Aki." Hikari said fearing for sister.

"Hikari, get them out of here." Akiko said without turning around.

"Don't think I'm not going to do anything." Sunset said about to grab Akiko's arm. To her surprise the G-team captain quickly whirled around nearly taking Lora off her shoulder. She grabbed Sunset's wrist causing her to wince as she applied pressure. Akiko glared at her causing the unicorn to shrink down.

Sunset gulped and found herself looking down in shame, "I-I just wanted to help."

Akiko stared at her for a brief moment then looked to the disapproving eyes of Hikari. "In a situation like this we need to have each other's backs." Hikari said, "What Sunset did was beyond stupid, but it wasn't without good intent. Besides it's not like we haven't dealt with a crazy nut running off." 

Hikari had a small smile on her face as she thought about Kubo. 

Akiko let out a calming sigh as she let go of Sunset. 

"Sorry freaked out a little bit. Anguirus is just really special to me and seeing him like this is putting my head in a spin." She gave Sunset a serious look that held some confidence, "Look if you really want to help, I'm going after Gloriosa. If that necklace is really what's giving her power, then the minute I get it off of her I want you to grab it and take it back to the camp."

Sunset held a confident smile, "You're looking at the third-place holder of CHS's annual mile run."

"Oh, great putting all of our hopes on the bronze medal." Adagio deadpanned.

"I'd like to see you outrun Rainbow Dash and Applejack." Sunset said with puffed cheeks as she shot a look at Adagio. She then frowned slightly looking at the siren and Twilight, "Sorry for getting you two involved in this."

"Well friends can get you involved in crazy situations. Or at least that's what all my books about friends said," Twilight said before groaning, "I just wish this didn't involve running."

"When we get back, I'm locking you in a room with Aria." Adagio said with annoyance. 

"Fair enough." Sunset said as she walked toward the girls, "Okay I'll grab the necklace you girls start running."

"Please tell me you know the way back." Adagio said as she got ready to run.

"Ummmm maybe?" Sunset said sheepishly with a nervous laugh. Adagio gave her an annoyed growl as she glared at Sunset. 

"I remember." Twilight said getting confused looks from the former Equestrians, "What? I memorized the path I took with clear landmarks."

"Didn't anyone read the hands outs Celestia and I made before we came here?" Hikari asked looking between the Equestrians and Akiko. An awkward silence filled the air as all three nervously looked away. Hikari sighed rubbing Spike's heading both to soothe her nerves and calm down the frightened puppy. "Why do I even bother?" 

"I'll make it up to you later. Now get ready to...."

"Get back!" Lora suddenly shouted. 

Akiko jumped away just as the ground started to shake. The girls saw the trees starting move apart leaving them in the open and fully exposed to a smiling Gloriosa. Timber looked shocked to see them standing there his eyes focused more on Twilight as sweat started dripping from his face. Vines started coming to life snaking around them making the girls shuffle their feet nervously. 

"I was wondering what all that noise was." Gloriosa said, "Didn't we say that the rock quarry was off limits? Looks like we have some rule breakers."

Timber stepped in front of his sister with pleading eyes, "All of you need to get out of here before...mhm!" 

A vine wrapped around his mouth lifting Timber into the air revealing an annoyed Gloriosa. He kicked his feet desperately in the air looking to his sister. Gloriosa continued to look annoyed as she lowered her glowing hand. She slowly regained her smile looking at the group as she clapped her hands together. 

"Sorry about that. I was in the middle getting Vector a new toolbox before something came up. Don't worry once I deal with it, I'll get it to him right away. Oh, and Fluttershy was talking about bird feeders I should pick up some bird seed on my way back. I've got this!" 

Anguirus let out a loud snarl as he leaned his down to gaze at them. Staring into his eyes was jaw dropping for Sunset. However, she noticed that his eyes went from a green glow to a soft brown. They were full of pain, and she noticed that he was gazing directly at Akiko. The G-team captain held a small smile as she reached her hand out to touch him.

"Angy? Hey...Angy? You recognize me, don't you? I have your favorite perfume with me." Akiko said as she stepped forward.

Sunset noticed Anguirus shift a small grunt coming from the back of his throat. He and Akiko moved closer to each other. Akiko looked ready to touch his snout. Suddenly a pained look crossed his face as the green glow in his eyes snapped back. He rose back up his head shaking as a clearly forced and pained roar came from his throat. Akiko looked at him horrified before an annoyed groan came from Gloriosa.

"I told you that campers are off limits!" Gloriosa roared her hands glowing with her eyes. She grunted as her nose began to bleed.

Akiko snarled looking at Gloriosa like a wild beast. Her hair rose as her fingers began to curl into a fist, "YOU..."

"Have to stop!" Sunset got in between Akiko and Gloriosa. Her eyes were wide as she stared at the woman. "Gloriosa you're killing yourself and Anguirus."

"What?" Gloriosa looked at the girl confused. 

Despite the protest from her friends and Hikari, Sunset approached Gloriosa. Keeping her voice as calm as possible when she spoke, "Gloriosa, please calm down." She gently held onto Gloriosa's hand, "You..."

Sunset gasped as her eyes began to glow. She saw everything that had gone on before they came to the camp. Her dealings with Filthy Rich, the orb of glowing magic leading her to the geodes that made up her necklace, Anguirus appearing, her unleashing him on Filthy's lawyer, and now her current plan. 

When she snapped back to reality Sunset let go Gloriosa and took a step back. Her eyes were full of fear with what the woman was capable of. 

"You....you made Anguirus attack that lawyer and cause the landslide!" 

Everyone looked shocked at what the former Equestrian had said.

"How did you know that?" Gloriosa said not bothering to deny it.

"I can see things and I just saw what you were planning. You were going to unleash Anguirus on Filthy Rich! His office is in the middle of the city. Didn't you think about all of the people that were going to get hurt?!"

"The people?" Gloriosa said as she started shaking, "The PEOPLE?! The same people who went to this camp and are just going to let it get bulldozed?! Those people?! Because if that's who you're talking about then yeah I thought about them and how they can burn with the rest of this God forsaken city!"

Anguirus let a bone shaking roar as he looked to the mountains leading to the roads. The sound of crunching earth could be heard as his tail lifted off the ground. The massive ankylosaur started walking in the direction of the road. 

"And Anguirus thinks so too!" Gloriosa said with a wide grin on her face as her necklace began to shine brighter, "Once Anguirus is done with Filthy Rich I think I'll have him visit the rest of his family and let them know what it feels like to be power...GAH!"

Gloriosa was cut off by a hard punch to the face by Akiko. The G-team captain's eyes had a burning intensity as she let a roar. Gloriosa skid across the ground near the entrance of the cave. She clasped her face letting out a muffled scream of pain. 

"My nose! You broke my nose!" Gloriosa screamed.

"That's not the only thing I'm about to break." Akiko said popping her fingers as she stalked toward Gloriosa. She looked to Anguirus the massive dinosaur kept on a steady pace without any hesitation in his steps. A saddened look crossed her face before she looked to Lora. 

"Do it."

The Elder Elias was engulfed in a green glow as she slowly began to hum. The sky started to come life with small flashes of light. Timber gave a muffled shout of surprise as he noticed small creatures flying in the sky. Gloriosa stopped groaning as her arms weakly held her up. Her eyes widened as a form started to take shape. 

Sunset still couldn't help but feel amazed despite seeing this several times before there was still a strange sense of awe that came from the lights. Adagio felt the same although instead of awe the siren felt a warm comfort like she was waking up in the safe arms of her family. They felt completely safe in this light. 

Anguirus stopped his war path to stare at the display of lights in the sky. A crocodilian grunt escaped his throat a strange familiar sense came to the dinosaur. He wanted to come closer to the light and let it wash over his body. Yet he couldn't he shook as he was forced to focus on his original target. He started back on his path only to be stopped by a loud chirp. A rainbow burst shot his spiked shell causing sparks to fly. His armor-plated tail beat the ground causing a mini earthquake as he turned to face his attacker.  A gust of strong wind slapped the monster's face. 

Orange and blue wings created powerful winds with six clawed legs cracking in anticipation. Antennae twitched upon a furry head with blue eyes glowing with power. Mothra let out a roar that echoed across the forest. She stared at the dinosaur wanting to keep his attention focused on her. Anguirus was a kind and gentle soul his normal interactions with her would revolve around him sleeping in the sun. Fighting off threats with a look of determination that the younger kaiju found inspiring. Or the friendly sparing matches he would have with Godzilla which she would join in the first chance she got.

Which is why it pained her to see him in such a state. Anguirus was huffing like a mad bull as his tail beating the ground. Drool fell from his fangs. He kept low to the ground flashing his spiked shell as a warning signal a low growl came from his throat. 

Mothra called to her friend hoping to snap him out of his confused state. Only for them to fall on deaf ears. 

Rage was completely taking over Gloriosa to the point she could hardly think straight. When she saw the giant moth, she didn't see the beauty that many saw. She could only see a threat to her camp and her home. 

This rage started to shroud Anguirus's vision transforming the landscape around him. He was no longer standing in the Everfree Forest. He now stood in the cold, dark, and empty hollow earth. Standing before him was no longer the young kaiju that he once viewed as a friend, but the devil that used to call the underground her home. Two massive legs held a snake like body above the ground. Her tail swished brushing up dirt with each swish a forked tongue licked a triangular mouth that contained rows of dagger like teeth. Her white and gray scales clashed along her face making it appear as though her skull was protruding from her skin. Even though years had passed since his last encounter with the beast she still haunted his dreams. A constant reminder of what fear and evil truly looked like. She was his devil.

The Skull Devil. 

Anguirus let out a thundering roar as he leapt in the air. 

Mothra barely had time to register the attack. Before Anguirus could touch Mothra split herself apart. The ground shook as the dinosaur landed back to the earth. Mothra reformed in time to see Anguirus turning back to her with a snarl. Mothra's body to charge with power. She didn't want to fight Anguirus, but the humans she swore to protect were not to far off. She let out a challenging roar as her body followed with power. 

She broke the sound barrier as her body overflowed with energy. Her flash dash landed directly into Anguirus's skull rattling the dinosaur. He grit his teeth as he was pushed back by the younger monster. Keeping up her attack Mothra fired an atomic burst from pointblank causing Anguirus to roar out in pain as his face smoked. He fell to his back exposing his under belly. Mothra took advantage of this and began firing mystic lighting into his soft under belly. Anguirus roared as the magic infused lighting sparked across his body.

Mothra didn't let up on her assault. To a human Anguirus sounded like he was in pain, but both she and the G-team knew they were roars of defiance. Anguirus was a kaiju known for his high tolerance to pain, whether it be strikes from the King of the Monsters or the King of Terror. The scar on his under belly was a testament of his will to fight. It was a deep scar, how he survived it is still up in the air. A fight gone wrong with Megalon gave birth to it leaving the kaiju on death's door. Yet he still managed to stand back up and fight back like a demon.

Which was what was happening know as his roars turned into a low growl. His lower body shifted and his back legs snapped to his head. His tail wrapped around his body. Mothra's lightning started bouncing off his spiked shell. Mothra stopped her attack as she stared at the ball of spikes. Her body started to glow with power as she began charging her next attack and thinking about what to do next. 

Unfortunately, she didn't get the chance. For a brief moment Mothra saw the ball of spikes open revealing an angry eye staring at her sending a shiver through the young kaiju's body. The ground began to shake as Anguirus began to roll puffing out his spikes. Despite his size  Anguirus moved like a rocket causing Mothra to beat her wings to push herself upward to avoid being hit.  

Anguirus uncurled his tail while in mid roll. He slammed it into the ground and like an overgrown spring Anguirus launched himself into the air.  With great power and speed, he struck Mothra with full force. The young kaiju roared in pain as large spikes struck her thorax. Causing blood to escape her mouth. The two giants fell back into the earth causing an earthquake. 

Anguirus rose up small yellow drips of blood now decorating his spikes. He looked at his downed enemy finding her to be gasping for air. Anguirus stomped on the younger monster letting out a roar of rage into her face.  Each time he roared it was like a crack of thunder. A crack loud enough to reawaken the young kaiju he stood under. Anguirus dove his head down jaws wide open ready to crush her head between his jaws. Something Mothra wasn't in the mood for. 

Being around a short-tempered Godzilla since birth had done a number on Mothra's own temper. As in making it extremely short when attacked, even by one she viewed as a friend.

Her blue eyes flashed red as power began to build inside them. Using her front two legs Mothra grabbed the dinosaur's jaws snapping them shut. Her middle legs held down his front paws. She was saving this for her next encounter with Varan, but she didn't mind using doing it now.

Her atomic burst hit Anguirus point blank in the face. Instead of her normal burst attack the mix of atomic breath and magic energy shot out as a wave of pure energy. Anguirus let out muffled shout of surprise as the attack hit him. Her antenna twitched with a slight malicious glee like that of a child pulling a prank. She let go of Anguirus and the sudden freedom of his head and legs caught him by surprise causing Anguirus to trip over himself while the blast pushed him back. 

Once he was off of her Mothra cut off her attack and she rose back up letting her wings shine brightly with energy.  Anguirus, having regained his footing, shielded his eyes from the display of power. Once she was done Mothra roared still trying to call out to her friend. Anguirus roared back slamming his tail on the ground glaring at Mothra as the rage continued to course through his mind clouding his better judgement.

The two kaiju stared down at each other daring the other to back down with their own forms of intimidation. While this was going on the humans and Equestrians on the ground watched on. 

"Why is it that whenever I'm around you things go crazy?" Adagio said.

"Luck of the draw." Sunset said. 

"How are you two so calm right now?!" Twilight asked. 

Sunset and Adagio looked to each other then to Twilight with a shrug.

"Use to it." They said in unison.

"STAY PUT!" 

The girls turned when they heard Akiko shout. The G-team captain was slowly walking toward Gloriosa neither she or Hikari were paying attention to the dueling monsters behind them. They focused their attention on Gloriosa who was starting to get back to her feet. 

"Gloriosa stay down and take off the necklace." Hikari pleaded keeping herself in front of the girls. 

"You brought that monster to my camp." Gloriosa said looking at Mothra, "You brought it to destroy my home. You're working with Filthy Rich! YOU WANT TO TAKE EVERY THING FROM ME!"

"Gloriosa you're not thinking straight!" Hikari said, "We're not here to hurt you."

"Speak for yourself." Akiko growled cracking her knuckles.

"Aki!" Hikari shot at her.

"Gloriosa please take that necklace off. It's corrupting your mind." Lora said.

"I'M IN PERFECT CONTROL!" Gloriosa shouted rising back to her feet. She huffed as she looked at the women standing in front of her. Sunset gasped when she saw the Gloriosa's eyes turn pitch black and her pupils changing to a horrifying green. Adagio gulped as she could smell the magic radiating off of her. 

A muffled scream came from Timber as he trashed and pulled at the vines that held him in place. He reached out to his sister trying to get her to notice him. Much to his luck she did see him as a look of concern crossed her face. But it was soon replaced with a wicked smile. 

"Don't worry, Timber, I'll keep our home safe." 

Muffled screams of protest came from Timber as he tried to free himself. Suddenly more vines started wrap around his body holding down his arms and legs. More started to wrap themselves around him before concealing his body in a cocoon made of plants. The last thing he saw was his sister smiling at him like a mad woman as her eyes glowed brightly. 

Gloriosa looked to the women her smile still present as she waved her hand, "I just need more power!"

The ground spilt under Akiko's feet and a massive tree root shot out slamming into her. The wind was knocked out of her as she was sent sailing backwards.

"Akiko!" Hikari shouted in horror as she went to catch her sister.

Both women grunted as Akiko landed in her arms. Sunset was quick to brace Hikari in her arms the combined weight of the two women made her legs buckle. She grit her teeth ready to hit the ground hard, but to her surprise she fell into something soft and warm. 

"And you say I'm heavy?" Sunset looked over to find Adagio gritting her teeth and holding the three steady. Her feet had carved a groove into the ground. Sunset held a smile on her face as she looked at the siren. 

"Thanks girls." Hikari panted before turning to Akiko, "Aki?"

"I'm...fine." Akiko moved her arms from her stomach revealing a green aura wrapped around her. She opened her hands allowing Lora to take a breath and cancel her spell. "Thanks for the assist, Lora."

A panting Lora looked up at her holding up her thumb.

"She doesn't look so good." Twilight said looking over Lora. 

"I'm fine," Lora said looking to where Gloriosa was standing, "We should worry about Gloriosa."

"She knows how to make a distraction." Akiko said standing back on her two feet. 

Rumbling gained the women's attention as the battle between Mothra and Anguirus raged on. The two kaiju slammed each other into the ground shaking the earth. Sunset noticed how the fight was getting dangerously closer to the camp and looked to Hikari. 

"They're heading right for our friends!" Sunset said.

"Sonata! Aria!" Adagio said with horror in her eyes. 

"The only way to stop them is to stop Gloriosa." Lora said.

Barks started to come from the inside of the cave. 

"Spike?!" Twilight said. 

"He must have followed her in there." Sunset said.

"Okay, we are so giving him kibble when this is over." Akiko said as she started moving for the inside of the cave.

"Wait, what about Timber?" Twilight said looking to the cocooned boy in worry.

Akiko looked to the fighting monster before sighing, "We'll have to leave him here. Lora's right this ends once we stop Gloriosa. So let's make this fast."

Twilight looked at Timber with great worry until Sunset put her hand on her shoulder. She looked to her friend and found that she was glowing. Sunset's hair grew longer, and her ears turned equine. When she opened her eyes there was an intensity to them. 

"Let's save our friends!"

"You're so annoying when you're fired up." Adagio said with a sigh although when she opened her eyes there was a similar intensity to Sunsets', "But if she thinks she can put my family in danger like that, then I'll tear that necklace off and shove it down her throat!"

"Well looks the votes are in!" Akiko said punching her hand into her fist. 

"We are terrible role models." Hikari sighed as they walked into the cave.

Lora snickered before having a slight cough. When she brought her hand away from her mouth she had wide eyes from the sight. Blood resting in her palm. 'I don't have much power left.' She shot a small look to Twilight. 'We must end this before it's too late.'

………..
Cave
………..

The girls walked with cation as they listened to Spike's calls. Sunset could feel magic radiating off the cave walls all coming from one source at the very end. Adagio was doing her best to keep from drooling from how powerful the magic was. If small arguments in diners were fast food and a battle of the bands was a meal, then this was an all you can eat buffet.

"Girls remember it's the same plan as before. We'll handle Gloriosa and as soon that necklace comes off you take it and run." Hikari said. 

The ground shook around them as the cries of Anguirus and Mothra echoed from outside.

"Although now we'll be running into a giant monster fight." Adagio said.

"Not our first time." Sunset said. 

Spike's barking grew louder and the girl's noticed a light coming from the end of the cave. The girls found Spike to be growling at the edge of the cave. They didn't say anything as they approached the dog as they mentally prepared to fight. Sunset made sure to keep her legs loose to get as much speed as possible. It also helped that she was ponied up adding more muscle to her legs. Now she just had to worry about keeping Twilight and Adagio in pace with her. Adagio was pretty fast even for a human, but Twilight was.... 'Maybe Adagio can carry her?'

Akiko came to a stop and was shocked by what she saw. The inside of the cave was full diamond like rocks giving a soft glow to the inside. But what truly shocked her was in the middle of the cave a stalagmite that shined brighter than the others. On the top were five holes that looked as though something was torn from them. The only other color the rock had were red and purple geodes. That's were Gloriosa was standing with a wide smile on her face.

"Welcome campers! Today's activity will be geology!" Gloriosa shouted, "Does anyone want to look at these special rocks."

"Gloriosa you're putting yourself in danger!" Hikari shouted.

"Those geodes aren't from this world. They're corrupting you." Sunset said stepping up in front of everyone else.

"I haven't been clearer in my entire life." Gloriosa said, "I now completely understand how everyone in this town feels about my family. They want our forest, our camp, our home gone. Just to build more of their ugly city. But with Anguirus I can stop all that. He'll grind this city to dust and then I'll raise this forest back to it's original form."

"That's insane!" Akiko said, "Anguirus would never want that you're just forcing him!"

"Sorry to hear you think that way, but I've got this!" Gloriosa shouted grabbing the final geodes.

"No!" They all shouted.

Akiko rushed to stop her, but it was too late. A green fire formed around Gloriosa's hands and started wrapping up her arms.  Her skin changed to a pale gray the resemble the bark of a tree. Her clothes burned away replaced with leaves that turned into a hardened dress around her body. The blood that was on her nose disappeared as it snapped back in place and her smile grew larger. She flicked her finger and the ground cracked around the girls. Vines snapped out to of the ground wrapping around the girls and held them in the air. 

"Sorry to leave you girls hanging, but I've got some important business to deal with. The other campers are waiting after all, and I should give them my full attention." Gloriosa said as she started levitating. She looked at Akiko, whose arm was reached out still trying to grab her. The G-team captain growled as she tried breaking out of the vines. She put a hand on her chin with a confident smirk. 

"Don't worry I'll take good care of Anguirus." 

Akiko shot her a glare that could cut through a diamond. With that she let Akiko go and continued to levitate her way out of the cave. The girls screamed in distress as they watched Gloriosa place two large boulders at the entrance of the cave.

________________________________________________________

Anguirus came to a skidding halt as he glared at Mothra. The moth flew through the air her wings generating power as she let out a roar. Ideas followed through her head on how she could land a strong enough blow to keep him down. So far every attack she threw at him the armored kaiju would just power through it. The only realistic way she saw herself winning this fight was to simply hold out and wait for Godzilla to arrive. She brushed the thought out of her head immediately. She can't keep relying on him to bail her out of every battle. Also, this was Anguirus one of the few kaiju that Godzilla viewed as a friend. The emotional toll that would take on Godzilla if he saw Anguirus in this state was something she couldn't bear. 

This was her fight and she had to see it through. 

With a roar she beat her wings all six of her clawed legs splayed out electricity coursing through them. She let out a roar as she slammed into Anguirus. He grunted as her body crashed into him at high-speeds. With all the strength she could muster combined with as much energy she could pour out of her body. She slammed Anguirus into the ground while firing off her mystic lightning. If he was being controlled, then all she had to do was keep him down long enough for the humans to figure out the issue. 

She flew off him a triangle forming on her forehead building with magic energy. Mothra fired a rainbow burst directly at Anguirus's head. If the torso wasn't going to work then the head would be her best target. Mothra kept up her assault with three solid strikes on the armored kaiju's head. Mothra stopped her attack huffing from the amount of effort. 

As the dust started to settle, she was surprised to see that Anguirus wasn't getting back up. Smoke sizzled off his skull as a moan came from his lips. He was...down? 

Mothra felt a bit of excitement running through.

She, did it?

If it was possible for her to smile, then then young kaiju would have had a large grin on her face.

She did it!

Mothra leaned her head back and roared in victory.

Unknown to her another was watching their fight. Gloriosa slowly made her way through the forest looking up at the moth.

"Awww poor Anguirus." Gloriosa said with a smile, "I know you can do better than that."

Her eyes flashed with a small smile as her yellow geode began to glow. Energy began to flow off her body as she watched Anguirus stir. 

Mothra stopped her victory roar as her instincts warned her of danger. She noticed Anguirus's red aura flowing off his body begin to rise. He began to stir, and his eyes ripped open. The green glow in his eyes suddenly turned red as he rose to his feet a snarl coming from fangs. A raging shriek ripped from his jaws and shook the air. His red aura flared around him like a blazing inferno. 

The smaller kaiju couldn't help but feel intimated by the display of power. Mothra found herself fluttering backward despite wanting to stand tall her body wouldn't let her. Her instincts were demanding that she run away.

Anguirus snarled lowering his body like a jungle cat ready to pounce. His powerful back legs propelled him forward as his front claws spread as he roared out a song of pure rage.

………..
Cave
………..

Sunset grunted as she struggled against the vines holding her down. Even with her strength enhanced the vines wouldn't budge. The others struggled as well; Akiko harder than the rest as she let out screams of rages as she tried breaking free. Sunset could see her muscle flexing as she tried breaking out. 

"Akiko stop!" Hikari called, "You're going to hurt yourself!"

"Do you have any better ideas!?" Akiko shot back.

"Akiko please try to remain calm. You can't think straight when you're like this." Lora said as she dangled in place. 

"She has Anguirus! She's going after Bone Crusher and Vector! How can I be calm?!" Akiko yelled.

"By having faith in them!" Hikari shouted getting Akiko to stop for a moment. Hikari let out a soft sigh looking over Akiko, "You're not the only one who's worried." 

Akiko had wide eyes as she looked toward Adagio and Sunset. Adagio was struggling with her vines with wide eyes of worry her chest may have been covered, but the G-team captain could tell it was heaving. After spending a few nights with the siren, she could tell when Adagio was on the verge of a panic attack. 

"Sonata, Aria." She spoke barely above a whisper.

Sunset was close to roaring like Akiko as she struggled with the vines. Her movements were full of desperations as well as her eyes. She tried breaking free but was left panting and grunting. Sweat was pouring off her forehead although it was clear it from her own fear rather than from her own struggles. Akiko's breathing started to calm slightly as she looked at the teenagers. Words started echoing in her head from familiar voice she'd rather not remember. 

"Stay out of my head old man." She whispered. 

She took a deep breath relaxing her muscles as she looked to the girls. "Sunset, Adagio! Calm Down!" Her voice echoed throughout the cave. The commanding yet calm tone of her voice caused the girls to stop moving. Their hard breathing was now the only thing bouncing off the cave walls. 

"Deep breaths both of you. Everything will be all right." Akiko said with a soft smile.

"But our friends!" Sunset said.

"My family!" Adagio said.

"Will be alright." Hikari softly said, "Mothra is out there fighting to keep them safe and so are Bone Crusher and Vector. We have to stay strong for their sake. Freaking out in here won't get us anywhere."

"Yeah, I didn't help with that." Akiko said playfully sticking her tongue out, "Alright girls here's a little lesson about dealing with kaiju and a power crazed villain. It's not just about being strong sometimes you have to use your head."

Adagio and Sunset started breathing slowly trying to calm themselves down. Akiko smiled at that she then looked to Twilight to see how the other girl was doing. Much to her surprise Twilight was oddly calm about the situation. The girl was occasionally struggling, it looked more like was she was testing her bindings. Cation flags were waving in her head, something was off with this girl. But for now...

"Let's try getting out of these things." Akiko looked to Lora, "Think you can get us out of here?" 

Lora was taking several breaths as her body started to glow, "Just give me a moment."

"Actually, I think I can help." A small voice piped up. 

The girls were shocked to hear small footsteps coming from a small bundle of rocks. 

"Spike?!" They all said in unison. 

"The one and only." The small dog took a triumphant pose.  

"Were you hiding this whole time?" Sunset asked.

Spike sheepishly laughed rubbing a paw to the back of his head. 

"Yeah, with all the giant monsters and people turning into plants survival instinct kind of went into overdrive." Spike flashed his fangs, "But now I'm feeling a little better."

With a small growl he ran toward Sunset Shimmer and leapt onto her. His small claws gripped the vines he dove down snarling as he pulled at them. The snapping of the vines echoed throughout the cave. Sunset couldn't help but cheer the little pup on as his teeth started making short work of the plants. Sunset could feel her restraints getting looser a smile came to her face. Her arms started to break free, and Sunset shouted as tore off her restraints. She cracked her bones feeling lose again. 

She pat him on the head with a smile, "Good boy Spike!" 

She picked up a sharp stone as she walked too Adagio. "Think you can get Twilight and Akiko loose? I'll get Adagio, Hikari, and Lora."

"I'll help Akiko," Spike snorted as he glared at Twilight, "But I won't help her." 

The puppy growled as he stared at his owner, "Why are you still with her?"

Sunset looked confused as she started cutting Adagio loose. 

Twilight more so as she stared at her pet she tried smiling, "Spike what are you talking about?"

"Stop talking!" Spike growled as his hair stood on edge.

Sunset was shocked by Spike's sudden outburst. She'd never seen him so aggressive before, especially toward Twilight of all people. Twilight held the same shock as well before letting out a small laugh.

"Okay haha, Spike very funny. Now come over and help me."

Spike answered with a growl as he started backing away from her, "You're not Twilight."

Everyone with the exception of Lora had wide eyes. 

"Come one Spike this is getting old. Now get over here and untie me!" Twilight's tone shifted and her voice became lower.

"How long are planning to keep this up?" Lora asked gaining Twilight's attention, "Animals may not be able to see aura, but they can still sense the evil in you." 

Sunset looked to Lora confused. She was about to speak until Adagio suddenly grabbed her hand. The siren's panicked state suddenly came back in full force. Her knees started quiver and her breathing became more labored. "S...S...Sunset look at her face."

Twilight let out a small chuckle as her eyes started to change. Teal flames shot from them as her chuckle became a cackle. A wide smile crossed her face as she stared at Lora, "She did warn me that you were a killjoy, Lora."

"Twilight?" Sunset asked.

"The one and only!" Twilight said with a laugh as the vines around her body suddenly had raspberry glow. With a blink Twilight's binding ripped apart. She let out a content sigh as she began stretching. A wide smile crossed her face as she stared at the former Equestrians. "Just with a few modifications."

Sunset's heart started racing when stared at Twilight. Her features were all to familiar to Sunset. The unnatural fire resting on her eyes, the deranged smile, mixed with chilling laughter. The only thing missing were the massive pair of raven wings resting on her back. 

"Sunset, I don't know what's going on, but you need to run." Hikari said.

"Don't worry I'm not going to hurt her." Twilight said while grinding her teeth, "Despite how badly I want to.... My mistress will not allow it. Considering the plan, she has for her."

"Mistress? I didn't know you swung that way, Twilight. Tell you what get me out of here and I'll be your mistress." Akiko said glaring at the girl.

Twilight ignored Akiko as her eyes focused Adagio. Her smile grew and her hands began to glow, "But she does have a promise to keep to the fish."

Adagio body became wrapped in a raspberry aura she screamed as she was suddenly pulled. Sunset held her hand tightly as Adagio was pulled. The siren looked into her eyes the desperation displayed in them was hard to miss. Sunset grunted as she held onto Adagio. 

"You know what? Maybe she'll forgive me if I don't hurt you too bad." Twilight said lifting her finger.

A jolt of pain shot through her back. She screamed loosening her grip allowing Adagio to start slipping through her fingers. Sunset tried regaining her grip only for the sharp pain to come again. She panted dropping to a knee as Adagio slipped through her finger. Sunset could only watch as Adagio was dragged across the cave floor to an awaiting Twilight. She could barely think straight from the pain. She let a pain filled moan as she reached to her back pulling out a small pebble that was covered in blood.

The pebble was covered in Twilight's aura and floated from Sunset's hand. Twilight let out a malicious laugh as it floated around her. Sunset weakly stared at her friend as she gripped Adagio's hair. 

"You know at first I was a little disappointed that this was all I could. I mean seriously the last time I had magic I could tear into another dimension. But it's amazing how science can make everything better." Twilight smiled as the small pebble danced in front of her, "If I normally throw this thing it probably wouldn't hurt that much." 

Twilight took the pebble into her hand and threw it at Sunset. It bounced off her forehead landing softly on the ground. It regained an aura slowly rising in front of her. It began to shake, and Twilight's smile grew as she held up her finger. 

"But if I constantly keep it in a state of motion. Messing with the velocity." Twilight made a flicking motion with her finger.

The pebble shot forward digging into Sunset's shoulder causing her to scream in pain. She fell to her back clutching her bleeding shoulder. 

"I can turn it into a bullet." She smiled watching Sunset role on the ground. 

"Sunset!" Everyone shouted. 

Adagio tried to pull to get away, but Twilight yanked her hair back, "Easy fish cake. The fun is just getting started."

Twilight looked at the G-team who were currently struggling to get free as they watched Sunset. "Don't you hear her Lora? She's been calling you."

Lora glared at Twilight, "Let me talk to your mistress, Twilight."

Twilight chuckled with a shrug as she closed her eyes. The green flames around them turning into a dark shade of purple. Her smirk remained but it felt vaguely familiar. Twilight opened her eyes although know they were full of a darkness that only Lora knew of. Adagio stopped struggling as she stared at the girl in fear. When she spoke it was matched with another.

"Hello Lora."

"Midnight." Lora spoke with venom.

"Come now Lora don't say my name like that. It hurts my feelings." Midnight spoke with a mock pout before breaking out into a chuckle, "It's such a shame seeing you like this. I would have stepped in sooner, but that woman was too entertaining. Honestly, I haven't laughed that hard in..."

"Let the girl go now!" Lora said.

"Years." Midnight finished with a sigh, "How can a billion years pass and you still manage to be such a bore? Well you don't have to worry I won't be staying long."

"Well at least something good is happening today." Akiko said.

"You're lucky I want to kill you with my own hands parasite." Midnight said with annoyance.

"Ahhh, I didn't know you liked me so much." Akiko mocked a smile. 

Midnight glared at the G-team captain ready to spit venom at the woman. A loud bark suddenly caught her attention. Spike came running at Midnight. The little dog's teeth barred as he snarled at her. 

"Let Twilight go!" Spike shouted as he jumped at her. 

"Interesting." Midnight said as she held up a finger Twilight's magic triggered, and Spike froze in the air. She looked over to Sunset, who was giving her a pained glare, "You girls truly live in a fascinating area. It's too bad Ganimes is going to destroy it. Or maybe I should just let Gloriosa do it for me and then of course kill her too I don't want people thinking I'm getting soft. Oh, but Ganimes is going to be so disappointed especially after just killing Godzilla. What a dilemma I'm in!"

Everyone had wide eyes at the last statement. Midnight smiled as she looked at Lora, "Lora, I know your aura is low, but even you should have sensed that beast being wiped out."

"You're lying," Sunset spoke up trying to stand, "Godzilla isn't dead."

Midnight let out an amused laugh before tossing Spike away. The dog yelped as he hit the ground and lying on his side motionless. With her free hand she grabbed Adagio by the throat. The siren screamed as Midnight looked her in the eyes. 

"Don't worry Shimmer he won't be lonely." Smoke started come from Twilight's mouth, "I do have a promise to keep after all."

Adagio couldn't speak properly as Midnight held her close. The only thing she muster was a shrill cry as she looked for help. Midnight offered a cold laugh as she forced Adagio to face her. 

"This girl's aura isn't as she strong as mine, but it can at least generate enough power that I can transfer one spell over to her. And what a spell it is."  

Midnight forced her lips onto Adagio causing the siren to struggle. She let out muffled screams as she tried to push Midnight away. Tears ran down her face as Midnight continued to force herself on her. The seconds the kiss lasted felt like hours to Adagio until Midnight pulled away the smoke coming from her mouth now entering Adagio. 

"All of this could have been avoided and now you must live with the consequences. Pay for your mistakes with a bloody fate. Let those you love, die for your cause."

Adagio began coughing as her eyes started to glow. Veins started to appear on her head as a sharp pain ran through it. Sunset looked to Adagio with concern as she began moaning. She started to reach out to her only to stop when the siren began to scream uncontrollably. Tears fell from her eyes as she kept screaming.  

Midnight smiled as she watched Adagio.

"How do you like my spell? I call it: True memories. The last person I used it on lasted an hour before their heart gave out. But judging from your reaction I doubt you'll last the next five minutes." 

"K...k....K...Kubo!" Adagio shouted through teary eyes as she continued to writhe in pain. 

This warranted another amused chuckle from Midnight. She leaned down to Adagio's ear, "I'm sorry but your knight will not be coming to rescue you, She looked to Hikari with a smile, "He will not be rescuing any of you any longer." 

With that she kissed the screaming siren on the forehead, "Goodbye Adagio Dazzle, I shall honor our agreement. As for you Sunset Shimmer I look forward to meeting you again. Although I do hope Miss Sparkle leaves you somewhat intact. Oh and Lora do be sure to keep your aura in check I don't want your body giving out. Well, it was a pleasure ta ta." Twilight closed her eyes and the purple flames started to disappear.  

"No, you don't!" Sunset roared running at Twilight. She grabbed her by the shirt collar ignoring the pain it caused her shoulder, "You bring Twilight back now and undo whatever you did too Adagio! You hear me?!" 

Twilight cracked a smile, "No."

Sunset heard something coming toward her. She could also hear the sounds of Hikari and Akiko screaming. Then there was the nothing but a searing pain running throughout her body. Sunset felt her vision getting hazy as her knees became weak. When she looked down, she noticed a sharp stone sticking out of her stomach. When she looked at Twilight the girl's eyes were back to a teal green flame, and she had a wide smile.

"But I can!" 

Sunset could barely breath as she dropped to her knees. The pain was so intense, but the shock prevented her from screaming. Sunset could only let out a pain filled wheeze. Twilight paid her very little attention as she started spitting and gagging. 

"My first kiss and it's with a fish." Twilight gagged looking to a screaming Adagio, "I thought you said she lost her voice? So how can she still scream like this." She kicked the siren in the stomach, "Just shut up and die already."

"Leave them alone!" Akiko shouted.

"What happened to that whole we have to stay calm speech you gave?" Twilight asked looking at Akiko, "What, now that you know your pet lizard and boyfriend aren't coming to the rescue you've given up?"  

Akiko was doing her best to remain calm, but her rising hair and reddening eyes were giving her away. She was doing her best not to think that Kubo or Godzilla were dead. Hikari was the same along with Lora. The elder Elias had a shine in her eyes as she tried using what little power she had left to search for Godzilla. 

"Please do whatever you want to us, but the girls aren't apart of this." Akiko said.

"Sorry but you've got the wrong person." Twilight said with a laugh as she casually leaned on Sunset, "You see I'm not Midnight I was just letting her talk through me. So quite frankly I don't really care about you that much. Sunset is my enemy, she's the one who stopped me before, so I want to see her suffer."

She grabbed the stone, that was currently impaled in Sunset's back. She hissed as Twilight gingerly pulled the stone in and out of her body. Twilight slapped Sunset's head, "Oh come on I missed all of your vitals, so you'll live."

Twilight looked back to Akiko, "As for you I could care less what happened to you. Although Midnight does want all of you to suffer as well. Hmm decisions, decisions what should I do? " Twilight tapped her chin with a large amount of exaggeration. She let out a loud gasp snapping her finger, "I know how to kill two birds with one stone." 

With a swift motion she pulled the stone from Sunset's side causing her to scream in pain. She fell face first into the ground next to Adagio. She clutched her stomach shaking from the pain. Twilight twirled in the stone in her fingers causally flicking the blood off it. Some of it landed on Akiko causing her to shake from rage. 

"Tell you what. Since Adagio is getting on my last nerve, I'm going to figure out how to get out of here. While you three can enjoy her final song. Doesn't that sound fun?!" Twilight said with a laugh she then grabbed Sunset by the hair forcibly lifting her up, "And just so you're not missing out, Sunny, I'll leave you hear too."

"Tw...Twilight....I... know...you're in there." Sunset managed to say. 

Twilight looked down at her with a raised eyebrow before her cheeks puffed. She let out a mocking laugh clutching her side.

"Sunset, I'll let you in on a secret," Twilight said leaning next her ear, "You're the reason I'm like this in the first place."

She took Sunset's free hand, "Your powers work if you touch someone right?"

Sunset clenched her teeth through the pain before she let out a gasp and her eyes began to glow.

_________________________________________________________________________

"That didn't happen, that didn't happen, that didn't happen..." Twilight kept saying to herself. Her teeth were chattering as she held herself. 

"Oh, but it did." A mocking voice said, "The witch has been outed and by our best friend no less!"

"Stop." Twilight whispered.

"Who could have seen that coming! Oh wait, me!"

"Stop."

"Sunset and the others were never our real friends. You were just a replacement for that other you."

Twilight heaved as she clutched her chest, "Please stop." 

"Everyone hates you." 

"SHUT UP!" Twilight finally screamed at the top of her lungs. The ground around her shook as dirt was pushed back by the power she gave off. Her screams turned into hard sobs as the girl dropped to her knees. Twilight covered her face as she cried into her hands. 

"Wow! Didn't think you had that in you." 

Twilight caught the sound of small clapping as she felt a presence looming over her. 

"Look at me." 

Twilight kept her face covered and slowly began to curl up into a ball. She caught the sound of tired sigh, "The turtle position of course. Geez you are high maintenance. BTW that didn't stop those girls from kicking the crap out of you in middle school."

She could feel a hand running down her head. 

"Look I'm sorry if what I said sounded harsh, but deep down you know it's true. When those girls first met you they thought you were that pony and when they realized you weren't her...well you saw how disappointed Sunset Shimmer was."

Twilight sniffled in response getting another head pat.

"You were just her little preview until the real deal showed up. You remember that day right like looking into an awkward mirror." The voice let out a soft chuckle as Twilight felt fingers running through her hair, "You also remember how much Sunset lit up when she saw that other you right? When was the last time she looked like that when she saw you huh?"

"She's my friend."

"Then why did she rat you out huh? To a group of people who specialize in dealing with monsters no less."

"She said she was forced."

"Really and you believe that? Sunset is such a fangirl for those G-team guys. Do you really think she wouldn't do anything they say at the drop of a hat."

"Please...stop." Twilight whispered.

"Not this again. Look, you need to hear this sorry it's not to your liking, princess."

"PLEASE!" Twilight finally lifted her head up. She stared at the voice speaking to her. She was shocked to find that it was her, but it was not what was she excepting. The flames around her eyes were not present instead just green irises. Her black revealing dress was replaced with Twilight's normal clothing. Her wild hair was combed back into the ponytail that Twilight normally kept. Her wide smile that was normally full of madness was replaced with a somber look of understanding. 

"Please just stop I...I...I'm just so tired. My head won't stop pounding. I want Spike, I want my brother, I want to go home. Please I just want to go home." Twilight begged she wrapped her arms around the girl in front of her. Tears falling down her face.

"Close your eyes, Twilight." The other her spoke, "Just close your eyes and I'll bring you home."

"Really?" Twilight spoke with a bit of hope in her voice. She pulled apart from her other self.

"I'm you, Twilight, and in this world, you can only trust yourself."

"Shinning Armor will be there and Cadence too. Mom will make something delicious for dinner." Twilight said with a smile as her eyes started to glaze over.

"Yes, they will, just close your eyes and you'll be with them." Herself said with a toothy grin as she moved in closer to Twilight. 

"Home." Twilight whispered with a smile before closing her eyes allowing her other to move on top of her body. 

Twilight lied motionless on the ground as the world seemed to pass around her. Until her eyes snapped open, and she let out a gasp. She looked at her hands testing her fingers making sure each one moved properly. She put a hand to her chest feeling her heartbeat. A smile crossing her face as her eyes became enveloped in flames.

"Welcome home, Twilight."
________________________________________________________________________________

Sunset had tears running down her face as she was dropped back to the ground. 

"Seriously, thank you for spilling the beans to everyone. She was already starting to break so that little push really did it. Made taking over the driver seat that much easier." Twilight chuckled, "Although I was a little afraid that you would catch on when we first meet good thing you're so trusting." 

Twilight then looked to Lora with the same evil grin licking her lips, "And Lora thank you for not exposing me either. I guess telling everyone about me while we were at the camp didn't pan out that well, did it?"

Lora had wide eyes as she looked at Twilight. That was her plan, but she hadn't even told Akiko or Hikari yet. 

"Did you really think I hadn't caught those looks you were giving me." Twilight touched her head, "I didn't lose my brain power when I took over. I was already coming up with a plan to take this little pony and leave before Gloriosa showed up. I guess I should her thank too."

Lora looked down with a dejected look as Twilight laughed like a mad woman. She then dropped Sunset to the ground with little care. She began walking away to the entrance of the cave keeping up her laugh. Sunset watched her through teary eyes trying to reach to her friend. She slumped to the ground with a defeated look as the world started to echo and blur around her. The pain finally going through her body. She wanted to scream but her lungs were burning. She could hear Akiko and Hikari calling out to her. She then moved her head looking to the screaming Adagio next to her. 

'She's here because of me.' she thought.

With a moan Sunset forced herself to crawl up to Adagio's face. Once she was there she gently pulled the siren's hand away from her head. She squeezed it trying attempting to get the pained siren's attention however Adagio continued to scream. Sunset watched in blurry vision a tear falling down her face as everything started to get dark. Adagio's screaming became distant as well as the G-teams calls. 

"I'm so sorry." 

Sunset managed to say before passing out.
> For Everfree: Mind's Eye
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Sunset gasped. Waking up with her head turning on a swivel. 

It was so dark. 

Was she still in the cave? 

Where were the others? 

"Akiko! Hikari!"

Her voice echoed getting no response. Her vision was still hazy and breathing was hard. Her body was swore all over.

What happened?

"Oh yeah, I was stabbed." Sunset groaned she moved her arm touching the spot where she was pierced. Her eyes were wide when she didn't feel any blood but she did feel...fur! 

"What the!" 

She shot up and found herself landing on all fours. A familiar sound was heard when she started walking. Clicking. She looked down and saw that her hands were no longer there and were instead hooves. She looked to her rear and noticed something she hadn't seen in a long time on her body. A yellow and red sun. Her cutie mark. She moved her hoof up to her head feeling something else. A horn.

"I'm a pony!"

Sunset nearly tripped on her own feet as she started shouting. She tried taking slow breathes to calm herself, but it was doing little to help. Thousands of thoughts were racing through her head. Was this a dream? Was everything else before this a dream? Did she ever leave Equeastria? Why was she here? Where is here? And where was....

"ADAIGIO!" 

The name roared throughout the land scape. It sounded so familiar yet at the same time distorted. That's when Sunset noticed a small speck of light ahead. 

"Adagio." Sunset whispered as she started sprinting. 

It had been awhile since she had to run on all fours. So to say she had a rocky start was an understatement. Despite a couple of near face plants into the ground Sunset managed to get a steady stride. The light was getting closer Sunset narrowed her eyes in determination and sped up. That's when she saw a blue sky and...kelp?

She came to a stop. Eyes wide at the vast ocean that stood before her. She gasped and noticed bubbles floating out of her mouth. She quickly went to cover her mouth as the fear of drowning kicked in. 

'Wait a second I was breathing fine a minute ago.' 

Sunset lowered her hooves from her mouth and inhaled. She was fine!

"I can breath underwater?!" Sunset shouted with surprise before lowering her eyelids, "No, that'd be stupid." 

Sunset was suddenly broken from her train of thought when something sped over head of her. She looked up noticing the a large form swimming over head. When she looked up she noticed the figure was streamline on it's front where two long hoofed legs. On the back was a fish tail. Golden scales lined the body with an orange fin resting on it's head. 

"A..."

"ADAGIO!"

"DAGI!"

Sunset heard the voices roar across the ocean floor. She had to cover her ears as they were like deafening roars. When Sunset looked up again she noticed the fearful look on Adagio's face when she looked over her shoulder and began swimming faster. Two more sirens suddenly appeared, but unlike Adagio they were a ghostly white their eyes glowing red. One roared with a constant sneer across it's face while the other held a maddening grin. 

"Where are you going, Dagi?~" The smiling siren asked as she began to speed up.

"This is all your fault, Adagio!" The sneering siren roared.

"Go away!" Adagio pleaded.

Even from her position Sunset could sense the desperation in Adagio's voice. The elder siren broke for the surface in a desperate attempt to get away from the others. The smiling siren was hot on her trail with the sneering siren behind her. Sunset's heart was racing as she watched what was happening. Her heart begged for her to help Adagio. But how? 

She looked up a the thing sitting on her forehead, "Oh yeah I'm a unicorn!" 

She took a breath as casting a spell was just as foreign to her as running on four legs. "Come on concentrate."

Her horn began to glow with a small smile appeared on her face, "Still got it." 

A beam of energy shot from her horn. She managed to hit the sneering siren in the back causing it to stop. She clicked finding that the smiling siren escaped breaking through the surface after Adagio. However, she didn't have time to scold herself as the sneering siren looked at her. A primal growl coming from it's throat. 

Sunset chuckled nervously as even underwater she could feel sweat dripping down her brow, "I'm so screwed."

"Your fault!" The siren roared before speeding toward Sunset like a canon ball. Sunset's eyes widened to pinpricks as she barely managed to dodge the incoming siren. She rolled across the ground in attempt to get away. Sunset stood up on shaky legs trying to get her vision to stop shaking. 

The dust cleared with a mighty roar as the pale siren rocketed toward Sunset. "Your fault!"

"Hey it's not my fault you look like an ugly piece of..." Sunset was caught off guard by the siren spinning and slamming her tail into her rib cage. She cried out when she collided with the rocky wall. The siren looked at Sunset it's snarl turning into a sadistic smile, "Crap." 

The siren rammed into Sunset the pony cried out as the stone wall shattered behind her. She was sent flying backward landing back first against the hard ground. The former Equestrian groaned as the pain rocked through her body. Her head was pounding when she brought a ho...hand! 

Her vision began to clear and she found that she had hands again. She checked her body and found that she was human again. Sunset let out a long sigh as the weirdness was starting to drive her up a wall. She moved with a groan taking in the environment. Her eyes widened in shock at the red sky. The landscape was a destroyed city what once were skyscrapers were now piles of rubble. Cars were on fire some looked to have been thrown around like they were play things on a child's floor. Although what filled her with more dread was that this was...

"Canterlot city." Her voice was quivering as she stared at the city she once called home.

"Your fault!" 

"Oh great." Sunset moaned turning to the hole that she came out of. 

A pale white hand reached out clawing at the concrete. Hard breathing followed as the siren pulled her body out. Sunset gasped seeing the familiar face. Her skin was ghostly white and her purple eyes were now a burning red. Purple and green hair know taking on a salt and pepper pattern. 

"Aria?" 

"YOUR FAULT!" Aria screeched jumping at Sunset. 

She yelped as Aria tackled her. The two rolled across the ground Aria roaring like a lion the entire time. Sunset did her best to keep the siren at bay, but Aria was stronger than her. She pinned Sunset to the ground sending a volley of fist to her face. Aria continued to roar with each blow as Sunset tried covering her face.

"Aria, please stop!" 

"Your fault!" Aria continued to scream sending more blows to Sunset.

Sunset felt her arms getting soar and her face starting to bruise. She kept begging for Aria to stop only for the siren to increase her attack. Aria wasn't getting ready to stop anytime soon. Sunset grit her teeth as frustration started to take control. Her skin started to darken as her teeth began to sharpen. Aria sent a final punch putting Sunset down into the pavement. Sunset stopped moving and a smirk crossed Aria's face as Sunset grew silent. That's why the sudden growl caught the siren's attention. She grunted as Sunset started to move again.

"I said," Sunset glared at her causing a shocked look to come across the siren's face, "STOP!"

An orange burst of energy erupted from Sunset's body sending Aria off of her. Sunset panted as she rose back up to her feet. Her head was still spinning from the punches. Sunset looked over herself trying to figure out what just happened. Her body felt the same as when she ponied up. In fact she was just starting to notice that her ears and tail had come in. Although when she felt her ears they much more pointed. When she looked at her skin she was darker as well. Her eyes started to widen as a realization came to her. 

"No." Sunset felt sick to her stomach.

A low moan caught her attention as she noticed Aria stirring. Sunset quickly rushed to her side kneeling next to the siren. 

"Adagio...your....fault." the siren weakly said as she spat up blood.

"Aria just stay with me." Sunset begged she looked up and noticed her reflection in the mirror. Her blood chilled. It was something she never wanted to see. It wasn't the same as the Fall Formal, but she knew what this form was. 

"Your...fault...your ….fault....your... fault..." Aria kept repeating.

"I...I...I didn't mean it." Sunset stammered through teary eyes.

"Your...fault...your fault….your...fault...Adagio" Aria's eyes went dim as she became limp.

Tears feel down Sunset's face as she held Aria in her arms.

"Your fault." 

Sunset perked her head up as she heard Aria's voice again. 

"You did this."

Sunset looked at the limp form of Aria in her arms and found that she wasn't moving.

"Adagio."

There was a flash what Sunset saw nearly made her vomit. Another Aria was standing in front of her a bullet hole in her head. Another Aria followed after her blood dripping from her chest. Sunset found herself staring at a handful of Arias. Each one with a more hideous injury than the last.

"Your fault." They all said in unison.

Sunset started breathing heavily as her eyes began to shrink. Each Aria walked toward her holding out their arms to grab her. Sunset started moving away her legs unable to function properly she moved back from on her forearms. The ghostly sirens kept up a slow pace toward her. Sunset felt a tug on her leg which sent shivers through her body and she felt her self getting closer to the horde. Sunset looked down with shaky eyes and screamed finding the Aria she had fought puling on her leg. 

She looked at Sunset with a bloody mouth of razor teeth, "YOUR FAULT!"

"YOUR FAULT!"

"YOU DID THIS!!"

Sunset was dragged to the screaming horde as they continued to scream in bloody rage at her. Sunset tried kicking an Aria, but it didn't seem to faze her. She could feel other members of the horde starting to grab her. Each one screaming in her face and clawing at her arms. Sunset tried fighting back against them, but when one arm left another took it's place. 

A loud scream cut through the air stopping the horde. They stopped looking into the air Sunset was breathing heavily looking around between the sirens. One of them let out an animal like roar before letting go of Sunset. She dropped like a brick hitting the ground. 

They began walking in unison no longer caring about Sunset. Sunset watched them walk off as she trained to contain her breathing. She could hear her heart beating in her ears from fear. So many thoughts were running through her head at the moment. She wanted to run, but something was compelling her to follow the horde. That scream sounded all to familiar. 

"Please don't be her." Sunset silently began praying to herself.

Another scream came making Sunset's blood run cold. There was no mistaking it.

"Adagio!" 

Sunset started running toward the distance scream. She didn't care about the horrifying horde of monsters that were walking in that same direction. She had to get to Adagio. Sunset kept up her pace in the direction she heard the siren scream. The sky over her head became darker and she caught the smell of smoke. However something strange was going on. She knew she was getting closer to the source of the screams so where were was the horde of Aria's?

"Oh Dagi!~" A ghostly yet sing song voice called out.

Sunset froze in her tracks when she heard a hum. She could also hear steps echoing around her. It began to get closer and something screamed at Sunset to hide. She quickly dove behind one of the destroyed buildings. She stuck to the walls trying to stay in the dark. The sound of steps grew closer along with the hums. 

"Don't you wanna to play with me?~" The voice called out.

Against her better judgement Sunset stuck her head out. Her eyes widened at the sight. The girl in front of her had a bubbly face with a wide smile, like Aria she was completely pale, her hair discolored with various grays and black, her eyes glowed a bright red. 

"Sonata." Sunset said in a saddened whisper.

Sonata giggled as she walked around searching for something. When she fully turned her face Sunset gasped feeling bile build up in the back of her throat. The left side of the young sirens face was split down the middle  giving the girl a permanent half smile. 

"Dagi it was your idea to come here." Sonata called, "So come out and play with me."

Sunset hid again covering her mouth to her hyperventilating down. Sonata continued to walk down the road humming to herself. She suddenly caught the sound of a rock tumbling across the ground. Sonata let out a happy gasp and started running.

"Found you Dagi!~"

Sonata ran at a full sprint down the road. Sunset poked her head out finding Sonata to be running after a puff of orange hair. She gulped back her nerves and started chasing after the siren. She did her best to keep up with them. Sunset could hear a scream ahead of her. Sonata took a quick turn that nearly made Sunset loose her balance. She stuck close to the edge of the building poking her head out.

"Please leave me alone." A quivering Adagio said while kneeling at a dead end. 

"Dagi~" Sonata knelt down to her sister, "That was fun, but don't you want to go to the school? It was your idea to get all of that yummy magic."

"I'm so sorry Sonata." Adagio whimpered, "I didn't want this."

"This is your fault!" 

A hand reached out and grabbed Adagio's hair. She screamed as her head was forcibly yanked back. A snarling Aria stepped out of the shadows. Her chest had a puncture wound in it. She looked at Adagio with pure rage.

"You did this to us!" 

"I'm sorry!" Adagio said.

Multiple hands reached out grabbing Adagio and keeping her pinned. More Aria's started coming out of the shadows roaring at a screaming Adagio. Sunset could only watch on in terror. She suddenly heard the sky start to rumble. Sunset looked up finding black thunder clouds rolling in. 

"NO!" Adagio shouted at the top of lungs. Each Aria held her down the one holding her hair cupped her chin forcing her to look at Sonata.

"Look at what you've done!" One of them said.

Sonata looked at Adagio with a smile as she giggled, "Dagi, I love you."

Lighting cracked across the sky blinding Sunset. She couldn't see, but she felt the ground shaking. The boom was deafening and caused a ringing in her ear. When everything began to clear up Sunset noticed the sky was black with clouds. She also heard a horrifying shriek. When she looked around the corner Sonata was gone and Adagio had tears running down her face. Each Aria released her allowing Adagio to crawl to the spot where Sonata once stood. Sunset had wide eyes when Adagio held ash in her hands and wept. 

"No." Sunset said weakly feeling her heart break with Adagio's. 

The air shook with a loud roar from the sky. Sunset looked up noticing a dark figure descending from the clouds. 

"Battra!" Sunset screamed in both fear and confusion. 

The black moth descended from the clouds with a rage filled roar. It was matched by a mocking laughter at the one standing at the beast head. Snow white hair blew in the wind as crazed eyes looked at their target.

"Kuro." Sunset whimpered shrinking back to not be seen. 

Battra landed creating a minor earthquake. Being this close to the monster made Sunset want to run, but either out of loyalty to Adagio or sheer stubbornness she stayed in place. She watched Kuro continue to laugh as she jumped down from the kaiju's head.

"Wow! I think that was the best one yet!" Kuro cheered, "There's nothing left of her."

"Please...kill me." Adagio begged looking up to Kuro.

Sunset was shocked to hear her say this and was more shocked to see Kuro hold the Siren in a tight hug. 

"Sorry but I'm not done yet." Kuro said into her ear. She pulled away from Adagio with her usual wicked smile, "How about I carve up the next Sonata like a turkey? I can even put Aria's head in her tummy."

"Kill me." Adagio begged again holding onto Kuro. 

Kuro hummed in thought and placed her head against the siren's chest. She pulled back shaking her head, "Sorry but according to your heart you can take some more. And I want to see it break just like that little mind of yours."

Kuro stood back up looking at Adagio. The siren's tears fell, but a small smile appeared on her face, "This will never end. Hahaha!" 

Adagio started laughing uncontrollably making Kuro join in, "There it goes again. I love to watch a breakdown but I want to get onto the fun part."

She snapped her fingers and hands began grabbing at Adagio. She continued to laugh as she was slowly dragged into darkness. Sunset watched with wide eyes as Adagio was dragged away. Her chest felt like it was one fire as she watched the situation her teeth began to grind. She was barely thinking as her mouth opened.

"ADAGIO!" 

Her body was in motion as she raced for the siren. 

"What?!" Kuro looked at Sunset with genuine surprise.

She ran past the black moth and Kuro her focus centered on Adagio. The only thing remaining of the Siren was her hand as the rest of her body was pulled into the shadows. Using all of her strength Sunset jumped grabbing Adagio's hand. She grunted as she tried to pull on Adagio. Her grunts turned into snarls as anger took over she looked at the stunned Kuro. 

"I don't know what you did to her, but I won't let you get away with it!" Her skin started to darken with her boiling blood, fangs began to grow, she began growling more like an animal. 

"How are you here?" Kuro asked snapping her fingers.  

Sonata and Aria formed next to Sunset tackling her to the ground. Sunset screamed as she watched Adagio's hand disappear into the shadows. A giggling Sonata held her by one arm while a snarling Aria pinned her down. Sunset groaned as her arms felt as though they were coming out of their sockets. Yet she still managed to give Kuro a hate filled glare.

"Give her back!"

Kuro didn't respond as she walked toward her. Sunset kept her glare as Kuro got closer. The white haired woman looked between Aria and Sonata. With lightning fast motion she grabbed the two sirens by their necks lifting them with little effort. Sonata and Aria wheezed as Kuro applied pressure. Sunset had wide eyes as she watched the sirens struggle to breath as their legs kicked. 

"You're a fascinating creature, Sunset Shimmer." Kuro said although there was a slight change in her tone of voice. 

Aria and Sonata both gasped before a crack filled the air and Kuro dropped them to the ground. They lied still and unmoving before a shocked Sunset. Her eyes became black as Sunset let out a scream of rage. She jumped at Kuro not caring about the danger to her own life. The only thing going on in her mind was that she wanted to punch Kuro with everything she had.

"Stop." Her voice was cold.

Sunset froze in place struggling to move. Her glare staying on Kuro as she walked around her hands behind her back. Her voice hummed as she looked Sunset's form over. Her body was already partially transformed her skin was red from her boiling blood, she could feel her sharpened teeth grinding against each other.

"So this must have been how you kicked me out the first time."

When Kuro stepped around again Sunset was surprised to see that it was Midnight standing before her. Only she about the same height as Kuro. She smiled looking at Sunset's confused face.

"Why so shocked? It shouldn't be that hard for us to look eye to eye. Come on Sunset it can't be that surprising." Midnight said, "This is the Mind's Eye after all you can do just about anything here."

"Mind's Eye?" 

"It looks like you don't know after all." Midnight said with surprise as she placed a finger to Sunset's head, "What does Kuro normally say? Oh yes! Long story short, you seem to share the same power as me and my.....'friends'." She spoke the last word with venom, "Although yours are much, much..."

Midnight flicked her finger against Sunset's head and she was sent flying back into the wall. Sunset gasped as blood came from her mouth. Her body instantly changing back to normal.

"Weaker." Midnight said with a smirk as a ring of smoke formed in her hand. 

Her vision was blurry as she felt herself indented in the wall. She couldn't help but laugh bitterly at that thought, "I thought this only happened in anime." She said reminiscing about time she spent with Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash watching that weird Bleach show, "What I wouldn't give to be a Soul Reaper right now." She whispered.

She caught the sound of soft laughter in the air. She looked up to the sky and saw...Pinkie Pie! 

It was Pinkie and Rainbow Dash sitting in the air and laughing. They were sitting on a bed watching a laptop. That looked way to familiar. Although she didn't have time to focus as a ring suddenly wrapped itself around her throat pinning her to the wall, another slammed into her stomach, her arms and legs were next. Sunset grunted as she tried moving despite the fact that it was smoke she was held perfectly in place. 

"It's to bad you have little control of your power, Sunset." Midnight said as looked over Sunset, "Now you have to prolong poor Adagio's suffering."

"What have you done to her?" 

"Nothing this is her Mind's Eye. I just helped her see the consequences of her actions." Midnight said nonchalantly as Battra let out a thundering roar as more buildings started to crumble. "That is the power of my True Memory spell."

"She didn't do anything wrong." Sunset struggled in her restraints as she glared at Midnight.

"You're too forgiving." Midnight said running a called finger down Sunset's face, "Just like Moll and Lora. It's part of the reason this planet is doomed. I, on the other hand, am much more practical." 

Midnight waved her hand the same shadowy portal that took Adagio reappeared at Sunset's feet. She heard wild screams as Midnight smiled. She cast her hand down pointing at the source. Sunset had wide eyes as she watched the horrifying scene play out.

"ADAGIO!" 

The lead Siren was screaming in terror as different and horrifying versions of her siblings pulled at her. They screamed in her face as she struggled to get loose. Adagio had tears running down her face as she looked at her horrifying siblings. They kept dragging her deeper into a dark void.

"A fitting punishment don't you think?" Midnight asked with a fanged smile.

"You're a monster!" 

"Really, monster? That's the best you have?" Midnight mocked holding Sunset's glaring face, "I've been around before you were even capable of forming a thought. Do you really think monster is the worst thing someone has called me?"

"Well then how about bi-GAK!" The ring on around her neck tightened causing her to choke.

"Tsk, tsk, tsk Sunset. A lady should not use such language." Midnight said in a mocking tone.

She snapped her fingers making the ring around Sunset's neck loosen. Sunset gasped taking in large amounts of air as her head hung weakly. She still managed to cast a glare toward Midnight, who returned it with a dark smile.

"I don't know why you're so angry at me. If you hadn't interfered everything would have reset, but now she must suffer this slow death. All because of you. Just like poor Twilight." 

Midnight spoke in a cold tone as she looked at the wide eyed Sunset.

"No."

"You act strong and independent but you're really so desperate for friendship that you'll do anything for it. Even if it means endangering those around you and casting out others. It's like you're chasing after a high you'll never fully get." Midnight said coldly.

"I...I...I...N...O...N...O...." Sunset stammered on her words.

"It happened with young Twilight at your 'Friendship Games'. When the poor girl made a simple mistake you drove her away even though she desperately wanted friends. And what happened after that?" Midnight had a smile as she saw tears falling down her face.

"I...Di...dn't….mean...." Sunset began to cry.

"She turned into a monster." Midnight said snapping her fingers.

Sunset had wide eyes as green flames appeared next to the dark Elias and Twilight's dark form appeared next to her laughing.

"Now she's mine." Midnight waved her hand and Twilight disappeared, "And so to is Adagio."

She pointed down to the screaming Adagio as her skin began to pale. An Aria grabbed hold of her leg and began to claw at it. Adagio's scream was cut short by another hand clawing at her face. Midnight smiled at this before looking to Sunset, who was giving her a tear filled glare.

"Now Sunset don't look at me like that." She snapped her fingers and the bindings around Sunset began to crush her. She screamed in agony before Midnight stopped, "Such a great illusion the mind can't tell the difference the same goes for the heart. Now imagine that, but at the hands of your own siblings. Adagio's poor heart must be in shambles."

The portal closed under Sunset's feet cutting off Adagio's screams. The rings around her body disappeared and Sunset dropped to the ground. Midnight stood over her.

"I was trying to be generous with her torture. Now she must suffer that ghastly fate. All because you wanted to be a good friend and come to her rescue." Midnight's foot came down on Sunset's head causing her to yelp, "You're not strong, Sunset Shimmer. You're just a weak little girl afraid of being alone."

Sunset did her best to hide her face, but Midnight smiled when she heard the sound of sniffling. She snapped her fingers and Battra roared lifting his foot up. Midnight removed her foot from Sunset's head and grabbed her hair causing her to scream. Midnight stared into her teary eyed face with a smile before forcing her to look at Battra. 

"Behold."

Sunset heard the sound of moaning and chains rattling. Her eyes became wide.

Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Rarity were walking under Battra. There clothes were tattered all of them sporting bruises on their bodies. Their eyes looked dead as they marched the chains around their necks rattling with each step they took. They all let out agonizing moans as they walked.

Sunset could only let out shrill screams as tears started to fall from her eyes. 

"Once I learn more about these Elements of Harmony I'm going to come for your friends and this will be the result." Midnight said snapping her fingers making the girls stop in place, "But first I'm going to drain every ounce of knowledge you have. Then I'm going to hand you and your friends to Kuro and enjoy every moment of watching her break you down." 

"Sunset, why?" Fluttershy moaned.

"We welcomed you." Rarity said.

"You were one of us." Rainbow said.

"So why Sunset?" Applejack asked.

"Why did you let them do this to us?" Pinkie cried her eyes full of tears.

"We are going to have so much fun." Midnight said with a smile.

Sunset shook at the sight as her eyes became dark again. Her nails grew longer with her teeth. Her skin became dark with her blood boiling. She grabbed Midnight's arm pressing down. When she spoke it was a loud roar like a lion.

"MIDNIGHT!"

Midnight sighed letting go of Sunset, "You know that won't work."

Sunset snarled at her standing up. She raised her hand as flames danced around it. Midnight rolled her eyes letting out a bored sigh. Sunset roared lashing her hand out the ball of fire erupting from her hand. The dark Elias snapped her fingers and the flames disappeared before they reached her. Sunset blinked in confusion before snarling as she prepared another attack.

"Sunset show some pride this is just getting sad." Midnight said holding up a finger, "Now stop."

A wave of energy shot from her finger and Sunset froze in place shaking as she glared at Midnight through teary eyes. Midnight casually walked towards her not paying attention to the chaos around her. She practically reveled in it.  She grabbed Sunset's face looking her in the eye.

"I'm sure you've already figured this out, but this isn't my full power. In fact this isn't even me. I'm just part of the spell. The real Midnight isn't paying attention." Midnight chuckled,  "You couldn't even beat a copy, Sunset. You. Are. Weak."

A flash went through Midnight's hand and Sunset's body changed turning her back to her original state. Sunset was left gasping as her tears still hit the ground. She could move again, but all Sunset could do was drop. Her anger turned into sorrow as she stared at the broken world around her. Thoughts were swirling around her head as she dropped it in defeat. She let everyone down. Midnight was going to kill them. She led them here it was her fault. She was all alone.

"Help me."

"What was that?" Midnight asked knelling down to look at Sunset. She held her cheeks so Sunset could look her in the eye. Her tears fell off Midnight's fingers.

"Someone, please help me." Sunset begged.

"You've finally given up." Midnight said with a laugh.

A portal opened up behind Sunset and she began to get dragged in. 

"Looks like whatever was keeping you in this world has finally given up as well." 

Midnight let go of Sunset. She didn't put up a fight as the portal dragged her in. Midnight chuckled waving goodbye to Sunset. 

"Goodbye, Sunset Shimmer. And don't worry I'll be sure to tell Adagio all about you." Midnight said.

The last thing she heard was Midnight's laughter.
.
..
…..

"Did I do this?" 

Sunset heard screaming.

"Did I lead her to them?"

Darkness formed around Sunset Shimmer as the screams became louder.

"Did I kill them?"

Sunset couldn't stop the tears as she fell into darkness. She felt so cold. And alone.

"I'm falling. Somebody help me. Help me. Help me. Help Me." Sunset begged. 

The screaming continued like it was in her ear. She covered her ears.

"Help me."

"Sunset?" A soft voice called out to her through endless screams. 

She opened her eyes in shock as she recalled whose voice that was. She began to shake.

"Sunset, how could you?" The voice spoke though it was a sigh.

"Please no." Sunset begged dreading the voice. 

The tone was so disappointed. Along with the eyes that flashed in Sunset's face. It was a memory she kept trying to push back. She hated it so much. She felt her body shaking. That sickening feeling of lust she felt from that memory. It sickened her each time it tried rearing it's ugly head. The horrible call of power. 

"Sunset, how could you?"

All because of that stupid mirror! 

If it wasn't around none of this would be happening!

Her friends would be safe!

Adagio wouldn't be dying!

Sunset opened her eyes and saw what she was falling toward. Her eyes widened in anger at the object. It's elegant shape and design. The reflective glass showing her scarred form rushing toward it. Only it was a form she hadn't seen in such a long time. The glowing horn that was desperately lighting up to form a spell. The flailing hooves. All speeding up toward that mirror. Sunset clenched her teeth as a growl came out of her mouth. She looked at the mirror that started her entire journey.

"Sunset, how could you?"

Her teeth clenched, "This is all your fault!"

Sunset let the scream come from the bottom of her stomach. It was the most guttural scream she let out in her entire life. She kept it going even when she came face to face with her reflection. In the few seconds she saw herself in the mirror it felt like she was looking at someone else. After that she closed her eyes as she hit the mirror. 

She was surprised when she didn't feel anything when she hit the mirror. No broken glass piercing her body, no rush of energy to change her from pony to human. Her eyes remained closed, but she knew she was on her side. She slowly opened her eyes ready to take in whatever nightmare was next.

So she was shocked to see her reflection again. Only it wasn't in that mirror. It was in a blank television screen. It was sitting on a wooden stand. Several pictures were around it. Pictures she recognized. Pictures of two women she recognized. She even recognized the television. It was an old television set with a box in the back that she could never figure out the purpose for. The yellow walls that made the room brighter and opening to guest. 

"Sunset, how could you..." Sunset heard that voice speak again only know she felt a soft hand run through her hair, "Let yourself live like that?" 

Sunset felt warmth on her cheek and her head was resting on something soft. She looked up and saw soft purple eyes looking down at her with a warm smile. Flowing rainbow hair covered the woman's face. 

"Mom?" Sunset said with shaky eyes.

"Hey your clothes are in the washer." Another voice called out as she heard steps coming toward them. Teal eyes looked at the pair as a woman with flowing blue hair that shined like the night sky walked toward them, "Do you really have to baby her like that, Celestia?"

"And don't you think that's a little to much skin you're showing, Luna?" Celestia shot back.

"Lulu?" Sunset spoke in a soft whisper.

"I wear that stuffy uniform five days a week. This is what keeps me sane."  Gesturing to her pajamas. She was wearing very small black shorts that Celestia disapproved of and a purple top that barely covered her belly. Luna smirked looking at Sunset, "She's just jealous I can still fit into my clothes from high school."

"Luna!" Celestia growled with red cheeks. When Sunset looked at Celestia she was in a cloud white sweat shirt with a yellow and welcoming sun in the center. Sunset remembered this scene all to well. It was one of her favorite memories. 

It was right after the battle of the bands she had seen Princess Twilight off and had her first rehearsal with the Rainbooms. It was one of the first times Sunset could say could say she had a perfect day. Or at least it was until she went back to her apartment. There she found a less than pleased land lord waiting for her. She'd been skipping her rent payments for a long time. Considering she was planning on leaving this world with an army of mind-controlled teenagers to take over Equestria something like paying rent on time was really on the bottom of the list of things she had to worry about.

After a very loud and eye catching argument Sunset found herself standing in front of the school with just her guitar and the clothes on her back. She had recalled the story Twilight told her about staying the school library and sleeping in there. She had figured she could do the same thing at least until she figured out how she could make enough to keep herself from being homeless. 

That's when she came across her second problem of the day. The school was closed and the front door was locked. Leaving Sunset to sulk on the steps. That was until shining lights appeared in front of her. Or at least the very bright headlights of her principal's car. 

Which led to this situation. Her head resting in Celestia's lap and watching the two most respected members of CHS bicker like teenagers. It was the first time in she felt this warm in her entire life it was so comforting. 

"I kept telling you to lay off the sweets, but you just kept eating. Those hips are proof." Luna said.

"Luna, don't you have a tournament to prepare for." Celestia's face was as red as a cherry as she stared daggers at her sister.

"Nightmare Moon doesn't need to prepare. But Luna can't just leave young Sunset here with you. You'll end up stuffing her until she pops." Luna said looking at Sunset with a heartfelt smile, "And I don't want her ripping my clothes." 

Luna ran soft fingers through Sunset's hair as she looked over her. Sunset looked down and noticed she was in jet black sweat pants and a dark blue tank top. She forgot about the clothes she borrowed from Luna. She felt the shining smile of Celestia looking down at her. 

"I can't believe you've been staying by yourself this entire time, Sunset." Celestia said with a sigh, "Why didn't you tell anyone?" 

"I don't know." Sunset involuntarily answered, "It didn't matter no one really cares about that kind of stuff."

"I happen to care and I'm sure your friends do as well." Celestia said.

"My friends?" Sunset said softly. 

"They have been a good influence on you." Luna chimed in, "Its been two month since I've seen you in detention." 

"I'm sure they would help you. How about we call them tomorrow?" Celestia pointed out.

"After we talk to that landlord of yours." Luna said.

"I-I don't know what to do." Sunset said with teary eyes. Emotions were swelling up inside of her. She lifted herself off of Celestia to look her in the eye, "Everything is happening because of me! What if they get hurt because of me? What if they abandon me? They're going to die because of me!"

She started hyperventilating holding herself as her tears fell. 

"Adagio is dying all because I couldn't save her! I thought I was strong. But...but...but." Sunset started choking up on her tears as sadness took over her body, "I'm just a power hungry brat!" Sunset shouted at the top of her lungs before slumping back into the couch. She breathed hard as despair settled into her body. "A power hungry brat whose all alone." 

Her head fell into her hands and she began to sob. She didn't care if it was in front of other people Sunset finally let her emotions take over. A soft hand came across her cheek wiping a tear.

"You're not alone." Celestia softly spoke.

"And you're certainly not weak." Luna said.

Sunset found herself being pulled into a soft hug. Sunset found her head resting on Celestia's chest listening to the gentle rhythm of her heart. She then felt a soothing hand caressing her back. Sunset shivered and began to cry again burying her head into Celestia. 

"You put so much pressure on yourself." Celestia said running a hand over Sunset's head.

"And when something doesn't go your way you end up throwing such a big fit." Luna said with a snicker as she rubbed her back, "Just like a certain someone else I know." 

"Could you help her and not make fun of me in the process." Celestia spoke with puffed cheeks.

Luna snickered pulling Sunset into her chest, "I'm the fun loving aunt its my job to make her laugh. You're the stuck up mother whose supposed to protect her innocence." Luna put up air quotes on her last words. 

Sunset could see steam coming out of Celestia's red face as she snarled at Luna. Sunset couldn't help but snicker at the sight making her let out a happy gasp. "Is that a smile I see? Look at that Celestia fun aunt saves the day again!" She placed her lips on Sunset's cheek for an overly dramatic kiss. Sunset started giggling again wiping a tear from her face.

"What your idiotic aunt is trying to say is that you can't blame yourself when something goes wrong." Celestia said with a smile. 

"Everything feels like it's just to much." Luna said with a smile as she let go of Sunset.

"But you've gotta let it in even if it's to much." Celestia said wiping stray hairs from Sunset's face.

"Know it gets better." 

"Stick to the weather."

Sunset's eyes widened in recognition at the words.

"Let it rain!" Celestia and Luna sang at the same time.

"That's my song." Sunset spoke with wide eyes, "I haven't told anyone about that song."

"Well this is your head kid." Luna said nonchalantly. 

"My head?" Sunset tilted her head in confusion.

"Didn't Midnight call it the Mind's Eye?" Celestia said.

"This is my Mind's Eye?" Sunset stood up from the couch. She looked around in confusion at the space she was in. "But when I was with Adagios' I was in the ocean then I was in the city." 

"Sunset, we're figments of your imagination we literally know as much about this as you do." Luna deadpanned.

"Right." Sunset said putting her finger to her chin.

"Well I if could make a suggestion. Why don't you take a moment to think." Celestia said, "What about this place do you like the most." 

Sunset walked across the room looking around. Nostalgia began racing through her body. She heard soft laughter from the couch. She turned and was shocked to see herself sitting on the couch with Luna. The television was on with a fighting game displayed. The characters were two ninjas who were doing battle with fire and ice. Sunset had a wide smile on her face as she hit the buttons. 

"This was when I first got into video games." Sunset said fondly.

"Oh yeah and this is when you learned never to take on Nightmare Moon." Luna said appearing next her and leaning on her shoulder.

The Luna on the couch yawned before hitting two buttons and unleashed a viscous combo attack. Sunset's character had his head split in two and the words Brutality came across the screen. Sunset let out a loud groan while Luna had a cocky smile and twirled her controller in her fingers. 

The real Sunset sighed in annoyance looking to the Luna standing next to her who held the same grin. Celestia cleared her throat casting a glare toward Luna, who shrugged. Sunset looked the couch. Another version of herself appeared sitting at a kitchen table this time with Celestia she held a large stack of pancakes in her hands. Sunset felt her mouth watering at the sight.

"Your pancakes."

Celestia smiled warmly putting a hand on Sunset's shoulder, "Are you starting to understand?"

Sunset looked around room finding more versions of herself with Celestia and Luna. The sight each of them made Sunset smile. Nostalgia filling her and kicking out the hopelessness that was taking over. 

"These are all of my favorite memories." Sunset warmly looked at Celestia and Luna, "Whenever I feel upset or scared I think about you two."

"That's right." Luna said with a smile patting her on the head.

"It's why you chose to remember the day we became a family." Celestia softly said drawing Sunset back to the couch. Where she watched an outside view of the scenario she was just in. She was on the couch in Luna's old pajamas her head lying in Celestia's lap while Luna watched over them playfully teasing the pair. "Do you remember what we told that day?" Celestia whispered. 

Sunset felt a cold shiver run down her spine as she watched herself on the couch. She had her arms wrapped tightly around Celestia with small tears of joy falling down her face. Celestia was smiling and whispered into her ear. 

"We will never abandon you." 

Sunset felt her heart tinge with warmth as tears fell from her face. She dropped to her knees crying. Those were the words she needed to hear then and the ones she needed to hear now. Two soft hands gripped her shoulders. 

"Sunset always remember you're never alone." Luna said.

"We will always be there for you." Celestia said, "And we're not the only ones."

Sunset caught the sound of a door opening and creaking on the floor. She looked up with wide eyes at the group who had entered her house. The Rainbooms were all standing there with wide smiles next to them was Princess Twilight Sparkle, the G-team, Aria and Sonata. Kubo stood front and center with a proud smile as on his face as he walked toward her. He knelt down placing a hand on her head. 

"We'll always have your back, Sunset." Hikari said. 

"Once a Rainboom always a Rainboom." Rainbow Dash said getting a collective cheer from the girls. 

"Sunset, you know better than anyone about the magic of friendship." Princess Twilight beamed at Sunset.

"You're my new big sister!" Sonata bubbly cheered.

"You don't totally annoy me." Aria said with a small smile.

Kubo gently ruffled her hair wiping away her tears, "Sunset, don't ever give up that's just what Midnight wants."

Sunset sniffled one last time and stood up looking at her friends. She took a breath and slapped her cheeks together before looking at Celestia and Luna. She smiled at the two of them before wrapping them in a tight hug. 

"I love you so much." She let them go looking at the entire group, "Thanks for the wake up call."

With that she started walking toward the door everyone held smiles as they moved out of the way. When she looked out the door she saw an endless void of darkness that made her heart race. She took a breath looking at everyone. They smiled back at her nodding. 

"Go get her Sunny." Celestia said.

Sunset smiled and broke into a hard sprint out the door landing into the void. The minute she hit the ground she Pony'd up. She kept going the black pajamas changing into the teal blouse Rarity picked out for her. The memory of it flashed in front of her. The boots Applejack helped her buy. The memory went buy making her smile. Her favorite jacket that Celestia gave her. She treasured that memory as much as that jacket. Finally Adagio's spiked hair clip sat on her head. That was the day she knew they had become true friends. Sunset pressed harder as more memories went past her. Each filling her with more joy and warmth. 

Playing videogames with Fluttershy, helping Pinkie learn to paint only to end up covered in it, learning new guitar skills with Rainbow Dash, writing letters to Princess Twilight. Helping this world's Twilight come out of her shell. The cheerful smile of Sonata when she ate a taco. Aria playfully giving her a noogie. Adagio's smile when she was genuinely happy. Meeting the G-team, Kubo patting her on the head. 

Her smile grew as she pressed harder into the dark void which was starting to become brighter. With each memory Sunset felt herself getting stronger. She kept running forward something told her the path was straight forward. Her theory was confirmed when she saw a familiar object.  

The mirror that started it all.

She came to a skidding halt when she reached it. She stared at it and the reflection. Her unicorn form looked back at her with saddened eyes putting her hoof to the glass. 

Sunset placed her hand on the glass looking at her original form. Another memory came up, one she wasn't expecting. 

A young filly standing in front of a pure white pony that in her mind was a giant among giants. Her rainbow main flowed without any assistance from the wind. Her wings flared and a soft yellow gold aura came across her horn. The filly was holding a bag of gold pieces or at least trying to as the bag was covered in the same glow as the alicorn's horn. She let go and the larger pony looked down at her.

"I'm sorry Princess I...I didn't mean to." the filly stammered. 

"I've just got one thing to say to you." Princess Celestia said looking down at the filly. She looked away afraid of what the princess was going to do to her. She was just so hungry and needed the money. The Princess had lots of it so she was sure she wouldn't miss just a few bits. She made sure her teleportation spell was fast enough so no one would see her take it. She didn't factor in the princess sensing her magic and appearing right in front of her.

"Are you hungry?"

She looked up at the smiling Princess Celestia. 

"What's your name little one?" 

"Don't have one." The filly answered looking down in shame. 

Princess Celestia looked at the setting sun as it shimmered on the filly's face.

"How about Sunset Shimmer?" Celestia said with a smile rubbing her head making the filly smile brightly, "I'll take that as a yes." Celestia said with a giggle looking at the young Sunset.

"You're very strong, Sunset. I would like to teach you to control that power." Celestia said with a smile Sunset beamed at hearing those words from the princess. Celestia smiled at her booping her nose with her hoof, "After dinner of course."

Sunset giggled at hearing that as she hugged Celestia leg. 

The memory slowly faded away leaving Sunset feeling warm inside, "My first happy memory."

She took a breath looking to her pony form. Recalling what that form did as she grew older. She pushed her hand into the mirror grabbing the pony's hoof. She pulled her out with a smile. 

"We've messed up...like a lot." Sunset said patting herself on the head, "But Midnight is wrong about us and I really want to prove it to her."

"You know she's got a giant monster and like a billion years experience on you right?" The pony asked.

"And I've got the magic of friendship." Sunset said standing triumphantly. The pony version of her looked at her with lowered eyelids. Sunset sagged her shoulders with a deadpan sigh, "I'll think of something else."

"You better." The unicorn said turning around and rearing her hind legs back. Sunset had wide eyes at what she her pony self was doing. 

"Wait, wait, wait!" Sunset said waving her hands.

The pony bucked her into the mirror as she let out a loud curse. The pony smiled as she watched her human form disappear into the mirror. "Really good thing Mom didn't hear you say that." She said walking back into her Mind's Eye.
.
..
...
......

Adagio let out labored breath. She felt blood running down various parts of her body. Every part of her body screamed in pain. She felt something touch her face. It ran across her cheeks gently caressing them.

"Adagio." 

The Siren moaned as a response. 

"Wake up Adagio."

She slowly started opening her eyes. She coughed as her vision was blurred she could barely make out the person standing in front of her. 

"That's it keep trying." 

Adagio started moving only to find that her legs weren't touching the ground. When she tried moving her arms they felt tied down. Her vision started to clear and she could it make out a familiar woman in a dark armored dress. A clawed finger ran down the Siren's face. A fang filled face smiled at her. Adagio started to quiver and hyperventilate as she stared at the woman. 

"There we go." Midnight said. 

Adagio tried moving, but found herself unable to. When she looked at her arms and legs they were being held down by smoke. She was suspended in the air. Midnight looked at her with a smile. She gently stroked her cheek letting a clawed finger run down her face. She punctured her cheek slowly bringing her clawed finger down. Adagio screamed in pain and terror.

"Adagio that hurts my feelings." Midnight said with mock pout, "I would have figured you would prefer me over your own siblings. But if you would rather have them over me I can put you back."

Behind her the ghostly forms of Aria and Sonata appeared before her. Aria snarled looking ready to charge while Sonata licked her lips. 

"Please...stop." Adagio said with tears running down her face.

"You said you'd take all of your siblings pain. Didn't you?" Midnight said coldly on cue a large leg came crashing down. Battra reared his head from the clouds his mandibles clicking in anticipation. "If I stop and kill you now this will be their fate."

Midnight snapped her fingers and Battra grabbed the younger Sirens. Adagio stared in horror as her mouth hung open with a horrified shriek coming out. It was overshadowed by the crushing sound and roars of the kaiju. A red liquid dropped from the sky as two sacks of flesh fell in front of her. Adagio looked at them with sheer terror as Midnight smiled at her.

"Well that was a little over dramatic, but I think you get the point." Midnight said, "I didn't think you had a scream that loud left in you. Wasn't that the hundredth time you've watched them die?"

Adagio just looked down in a stunned state. Midnight sighed looking at her, "Adagio don't be like that. What would Sunset say?"

"Sun...set?" Adagio slowly raised her head.

"That's right she came here to save you." Midnight said gently brushing hair out of her face, "Or at least tried to."

Adagio felt her heart grow cold and distant as Midnight held her. 

"She tried so hard. Only to fail." Midnight said.

"No one is coming." Adagio said sadly a tear falling from her face.

"That's right no one is coming." Midnight said letting go of Adagio. She walked away slowly as the smoke holding Adagio gently lifted her higher. Adagio slowly started to close her eyes as she felt heart sink. Despair completely taking over. Midnight smiled as the final blow took its course on Adagio.

"No...one...is...coming." Adagio solemnly said as she was lifted higher. 

"A death by broken heart." Midnight said watching Adagio rise.

"Aria...Sonata." Adagio sniffled as her eyes started to close.

"Will join you in the afterlife, but as promised they will feel nothing when they die." Midnight said with pure honesty.

Adagio started breathing slower as her vision began to fade. A small smile came across her face at hearing Midnight's words. Also relief as she felt the pain leaving her body.  She sighed with a long shutter, "It's finally over."

"Yes Adagio it's over." Midnight said. 

"Like hell it is!" 

Midnight looked up in surprise. Her brow slightly twitching and her hands clicking. The world slowly started to turn from red to a light shade of blue. She was beginning to feel warm. She grit her teeth as she shook with rage. Why wouldn't these pest just stay down? 

She suddenly heard laughter much to the dark Elias's surprise. She looked up noticing Sunset's pink haired friend laughing as she painted a picture. She then saw more of Sunset's friends appearing in the skies above each laughing with pure joy. Each them performing a different activity. Her eyes started to get wider. 

"That's impossible!" Midnight gasped.

A portal started to open in front of her. Smoke came off the dark Elias as she began to snarl at the person that came out. Sunset's ears twitched as her pony tail wagged. Sunset stared at Midnight with a look of pure determination. When she looked to Adagio her face tightened with anger. She looked to Midnight stepping out full of the portal full of anger. Her ears twitching uncontrollably as her tail beat the ground.

"You never cease to amaze me, Shimmer." Midnight said with a twitching eyebrow.

Sunset looked at Adagio as the elder Siren seemed to barely recognize her. Her breaths were getting shorter as her eyes glazed over. 

"She'll be dead soon." Midnight spoke up.  She looked at the images of Sunset's friends with a hum. "I'll admit it's impressive that you managed to conjure images into another's Mind's Eye. It took me years to learn how to..."

"Adagio!" Sunset shouted. Her body glowing as she huffed looking past the dark Elias. Midnight scowled at her, but Sunset ignored her. She focused on Adagio, who twitched when her name was called. Sunset kept walking forward with a small smile on her face. "Come on, Fluffy Siren! We never finished cuddling this morning. You still owe me that hour!" 

Sunset sighed her body glowing and a memory formed in front of the hanging Adagio. It was from earlier in the day. An annoyed and blushing Adagio was grumbling while a giggling Sunset lied on top of her. Sunset smiled as she saw Adagio starting to move. 

She slowly moved her head up looking to Sunset, "Sun...set?" 

"Adagio!" Sunset said starting to run forward. Only for a clawed hand to grab her chest. Sunset looked at Midnight, who eyes were starting to blaze as smoke came off her body. 

"Are you trying to annoy me?" She asked.

"I'm saving my friend." Sunset said looking at Midnight with confidence.

"You're prolonging the inevitable." Midnight said, "Didn't we already have this conversation?" 

"We did and I don't believe you." Sunset said pushing Midnight's had away.

Midnight sighed in annoyance snapping her fingers. Sunset's memories disappeared into puffs of smoke. Midnight swished her hand and the smoke ropes holding Adagio suddenly wrapped around her body. Midnight flicked her wrist and a cocoon formed around Adagio. 

"I was trying not to hurt you Shimmer, but now I think a little pain will set you straight." Midnight said. Swift movement caught Sunset off guard. As a large black arm grabbed her and hoisted her into the air into the glaring red eyes of Battra. The vengeful kaiju snarled as it held her in the air with a roar. Midnight floated up to him staring at Sunset. 

"Don't worry Sunset I'm not going to kill you. I'm just going to hurt you really, really bad."

Sunset felt pressure and she grit her teeth as Battra started to squeeze her. It was like being caught in between to brick walls. Even in her pony state she could barely stop the claw from crushing her. 

"You do have a lot of courage Sunset Shimmer. You've given me a new found respect for your home world." Midnight said.

"You're wrong." Sunset said making Midnight perk an eyebrow, "I'm scarred out of my mind right now."

"Well you are facing me alone." Midnight said.

"Yeah being alone is still a scary thought for me. It's why I want to be strong. So I don't lose all the people close to me." Sunset said although a smile came across her face. Midnight was shocked when Sunset started to glow with colors that matched her namesake. "But it turns out I was already strong because I have my friends."

Images of the Rainbooms and both Twilight's appeared behind Sunset. 

"My family." 

Celestia and Luna appeared smiling. 

"And I know they'll never abandon me and I'll never abandon them."

Sunset grew a large white horn from her forehead as golden wings started to sprout from her back. Midnight grit her teeth as she stared at Sunset smoking coming off her hand. 

"You overconfident little-" Midnight was caught off when the world started to shake. A crocodilian snarl caused her to catch her breath. She heard a building crumbling next to her.

"Oh yeah there's one more thing you should know about me." Sunset said with smirk as a scaly hand gripped Battra's claw. Blue flames struck Battra causing him to scream in pain. Midnight grunted as she dodged the attack landing flat on the ground. She looked up with wide eyes as she stared at the behemoth that Sunset had created. 

"Godzilla?!" She sneered as the monster king let loose a mighty roar.

Godzilla tackled Battra biting down on the black moth's wing and slamming him into a building. Battra flew into the air firing his prism beam that were countered by atomic breath. The titans continued to rage against each other as a glaring Midnight watched from the ground. Although her attention was centered on the glowing ball of light the beast left behind. It started to die down with a shimmering form taking it's place. Sunset was now in a pure white dress that matched her fingerless gloves. Her horn shinned like her namesake as Sunset held a confident smile as she descended. 

"I'm a massive Godzilla fan girl."

"I've grown tired of this!" Midnight roared as her hands glowed with her eyes. 

Sunset looked at Midnight in disbelief as her eye started to twitch, "You're tired, you're tired?! I've had giant monsters roaring in my face, a crazy camp counselor tie me up in a cave, and one of my friends literally stabbed me in the back after turning into a demon! What have you done all day?"  

"Turn a horse into glue." Midnight said as she pointed a glowing finger toward Sunset and shooting a bolt of energy.

The unicorn had wide eyes before holding out her hands. She took a breath, "Now or never." She said to herself while closing her eyes. Her hands started to glow and a shield of light appeared in front of her. When the bolt of energy hit it dissipated much to the surprise of Sunset and Midnight. Sunset had a wide smile on her face as her wings started to beat. She pressed her hand to the shield letting the light flow around her.

"You want to know about Equestrian magic, Midnight?" Sunset jumped from the ground her wings carrying as she reared her arm back, "Well let me tell you something it will never work for someone like you!" 

Midnight snarled holding her hand out, "Stop!" A wave of energy flew from her hand.

"Equestrian magic relies on Loyalty!"  A blue glow came over her body and her speed increased. She flew up avoiding the wave of energy shocking Midnight. The dark Elias snarled as her hands began to glow with power she roared and began to fire bolts of energy. Sunset dodged each of them with great ease her eyes full of determination.

"Kindness!" 

Sunset's body began to glow yellow. Godzilla roared as he slammed Battra into the ground firing atomic breath. His tail rose up making a perfect perch for Sunset to land on. She looked to kaiju and smiled at him as her body started to glow purple.

"Generosity!" 

Her body started to glow orange as her legs tensed. She jumped from Godzilla's tail with great force.

"Honesty!" 

She took on a pink hue as a small smile appeared on her face. The energy flowing through felt like someone was tickling her ribs. She let out a giggle and the energy in her fist started to grow.

"Laughter!"

Midnight snarled as she stared at the Equestrian coming toward her. Smoke rising off her hands as she started to form a massive ball of energy. "I've been allowing you to live only because you interested me. Now I'm going to kill you in the most painful way possible!"  

With a roar she unleashed her attack. The blast of her came at Sunset at blinding speeds consuming the girl. Midnight smiled as she watched Sunset disappear in her attack. She kept pushing more power into the attack. When she looked at Battra she noticed that he was pushing Godzilla back with his prism beams. She couldn't help but let out a laugh of victorious joy. 

She suddenly felt a hand grab her shoulder. Midnight gasped when she saw Sunset pull herself out of her attack with her fist raised. Her eyes burned with determination.

"When you combine all of those you get most important magic of all! Something you'll never understand!"

Sunset twisted her back, recalling her fight with Akiko, as the energy in her hand reached its apex. The distressed roars of Battra caught the dark Elias's ears as she saw Battra being held down by Godzilla. His arm glowing blue as it charged with power. 

"The Magic of Friendship!" 

Sunset sent her fist straight into Midnight's stunned face roar that was matched by Godzilla as swung his nuclear fist into Battra. Midnight screamed as the magic burned her body. Smoke formed in her hand and she quickly shot the energy into Sunset. The unicorn grunted but kept up her attack her eyes burning. Her wings and horn started to fade along with her dress slowly turning into red energy. She grit her teeth pushing forward the energy flowing to her fist. She had to condense it all into one point and that point was currently starting to feel Midnight's jaw give way.

Midnight's body started to glow brightly as she screamed in pain. She looked at Sunset with angered eyes, "I'll admit that at the moment you're strong!" 

"LEAVE! US! ALONE!"

Sunset's energy reached it's apex and exploded in the dark Elias's face. She screamed as she was thrown away crashing into a wall. Sunset huffed looking at her smoking had. Sweat was pouring off her face. She heard a roar turning to find Godzilla standing over a downed Battra. The monster king let out a triumphant roar beating his tail. He slowly turned his head to look at Sunset.

"Can't....believe....that worked." Sunset said while trying to catch her breath. She looked at the monster king and smiled waving at him. The lizard simply nodded his head before fading away in a ball of red aura. She then looked to Battra as the black moth began turning into puffs of smoke. The entire area lost it's red sky and was replaced by a calming blue. The buildings slowly began crumbling away. Sunset heard the sound of seagulls crying and waves hitting a beach. She even caught the smell of salt water.  

"This must be..."

"Adagio's true Mind's Eye." 

Sunset stiffened when she heard the voice behind her. She turned finding a smoking Midnight leaning against a wall. The right side of her face burned and blackened. It looked pained but she was offering a small smile along with dramatic claps. 

"Rejoice Sunset Shimmer you defeated me.....or least my copy." 

"Get out." Sunset said with a glare.

"I've already told that this form is weaker than my real body. In fact I'd say that was about 1/4 of my true power." Midnight said, "And yet look at how much trouble you had."

"I told you Midnight I am strong." Sunset looked determined as she held herself high.

"As long as you have your friends, but what if I take them from you?" Midnight smiled when saw Sunset's eyebrow tick and a vein pop in her head, "Or what I if take, oh what was her name? She seemed very important to you." Midnight tapped her chin in fake thought she then snapped her fingers, "Oh that's right? Celestia!"

Sunset lunged at the dark Elias, "If you touch her-"

"Goodbye Sunset." Midnight turned into a puff of smoke although she kept her mocking smirk the entire time.

Sunset stopped running looking at the spot Midnight had been with a hard glare as she clenched her fist.  She took a breath as her form started to change back. Sunset's dress fell off her body as she took her normal attire. Sunset's dress floated in front of her glowing with her aura. She smiled as it started to take shape.

"Thanks everyone."

All of her friends stood in front of her. Each of them held wide smiles. Celesita stood proudly looking at her.  "Remember Sunset you're never alone." 

"Thanks Mom." Sunset said with a smile as the aura disappeared. 

She looked around as the destroyed city she once stood in was gone. What replaced it was a wide beach. The water was a crystal blue that glistened with the rising sun. "It's so..."

A soft moan caught her attention. Sunset turned to find a bleeding Adagio on the ground. She was slowly starting to come to as she rose up. 

"Adagio!"  Sunset shouted.

Adagio looked up with at her name being called. When she saw Sunset running toward her the Siren's eyes grew wide. She let out a loud scream, "STAY AWAY FROM ME!" She scrambled unable to run away as she tripped on her feet. Tears fell down her face as she crawled away on her elbows. Sunset's running slowed as she looked at the terrified Adagio.

"Adagio?"

"STAY AWAY, STAY AWAY, STAY AWAY, STAY AWAY!" Adagio started to throw sand at Sunset, "STAY AWAY, STAY AWAY, STAY AWAY!"

"Adagio it's me." Sunset said blocking the sand hitting her. She got closer to Adagio the girl started to scream. She held her hands over her face.

"Please no more....I can't take any more!" 

Sunset gasped now fully looking over Adagio's form. Her clothing was ripped and her hair was bedraggled. Cuts lined the Siren's tear stained face. Sunset felt a tear fall from her face as she looked over Adagio she gently knelt down holding out a hand.  "Oh Adagio."

"Please don't hurt me."

Sunset gently interlocked her fingers with Adagio. She screamed and tried pulling away, but Sunset held on. She looked at Adagio, "Adagio, it's me Sunset."

"Sunset?"

"Yeah that's right! It's me, Sunset Shimmer."

Adagio looked ready to lower her guard only to grow more fearful. She pulled her hand away covering her face. Her teeth chattered, "That's a lie! Your not Sunset! This is another trick! No one's coming for me! I'm just going to die here!"

A smile came across Adagio's face as her eyes became crazed, "I'm just going to die! All alone! Because that's what I deserve! I the great Adagio Dazzle! The Siren who killed her family! AH HA HA!"

Sunset recoiled as Adagio began to laugh like a mad woman. Tears falling from her face. Sunset held her chest as she watched Adagio. 

"I killed them they're dead because of me!" Adagio laughed as she looked at Sunset, "I killed Aria and Sonata! I killed my family! So I deserve to die alone!"

Sunset grabbed Adagio by the shoulders and pulled her into her chest. The Siren laughed as she tried to pull away, but Sunset held her. Tears fell down the unicorn's face as she tightened her grip around Adagio. "You're not alone." She gently whispered caressing Adagio's puffy hair. Adagio's laughter started to die down as Sunset gripped her tightly. "Adagio, I'm right here."

Adagio continued to laugh, but Sunset didn't let it bother her. She gently began to rock her body. A soft hum came from her throat. Adagio's laughter slowly started to die down forming into hard sobs. She grit her teeth as she gripped Sunset's arm. Tears falling harder down her face. "It's my fault. They died because of me. I broke my promise I couldn't protect them."

Sunset felt a breeze hit her and she caught the sound of splashing. Sunset turned her head catching a sight she could only describe as pure beauty. The Siren that came out of the water was at least twice the size of herself and Adagio. Pearls hung around her golden body that shined in the rising sun. Her fins were shade of dark blue and her red eyes were like rubies. She disappeared around the waves without even making a splash. 

"I'm so sorry mother." Adagio whimpered before breaking down in Sunset's arms.  Adagio stopped struggling and fell into Sunset burying her head in Sunset's chest. Sunset gently a ran hand across Adagio's head. 

"They're not dead." Sunset whispered, "So please just look at me."

Sunset was shocked when Adagio responded so quickly by lifting her head up. She squinted through her tears but Adagio stared at Sunset. Teal eyes meeting red. She sniffled, "Sunset?"

Sunset smiled looking at her, "Yeah that's right please Adagio remember. Sonata and Aria are still alive."

"Sunset?" 

"Yes remember, we came to this camp together." Sunset said as a warm glow came across her body. 

The memory formed in front of the two. Adagio was frightened at first, but still looked at the image. It was of the two of them getting jumped by Celesita. She had a wide smile as she handed them a camp brochure. The former Equestrians had forced smiles as they looked at her.  

"That was a week ago remember?" Sunset chuckled as she rubbed Adagio's head, "You agreed to come because of how excited Sonata was about coming here."

The memory flickered to a bouncing Sonata giddly packing a bag.  She had a wide smile when held her camp t-shirt. 

"You got so mad when your shirt didn't fit." Sunset snickered patting Adagio's belly, "Fluffy Siren."

Adagio looked at Sunset with wide eyes as she looked between the unicorn and the memory. The elder Siren pushed away from Sunset and gently put a hand on her face. 

"Sunset you...."

"Yeah I'm real." Sunset had a wide smile as Adagio put another hand on her cheek. "It's really me....OOWWW!"

"You. Stupid. Pony!" Adagio roared as she pulled on Sunset's cheeks. She sneered as she kept pulling on the unicorn's cheeks. "Mind telling me what you're doing with your hand? Stupid Pony!"

"Okay, okay sorry!" Sunset said putting your hands in the air. Adagio let go of Sunset's cheeks with a huff. Sunset rubbed her rosy cheeks with a huff. "Jez! Is that how you treat the person who saved your butt!" 

"Well now I know you're real." Adagio said with a huff, "Only a Stupid Pony would touch me like that and think they could get away with it."

"Yeah, yeah I love you too." Sunset groaned as she rubbed her face.

Adagio huffed before pulling Sunset into a tight hug. Sunset was caught off guard by this, but she still welcomed it. Adagio still had tears falling down her face, but this time they held a smile, "Thank you so much."

"You really think I'd leave you here?" Sunset asked tears now falling down her face. She held a smile.

"She kept showing them to me." Adagio gripped Sunset tighter as sniffled, "I lost track of the days I was running, but I remembered every time Sonata and Aria died."

"Adagio that wasn't real." 

"But it felt real Sunset!" Adagio said pulling out of the hug and looking Sunset in the eye. "Their screams, their faces, their last breaths. All of it just felt so real and hurt so much. So real that when I was about to die...I was actually happy."

"Don't say that." Sunset pulled away looking at Adagio with hard eyes. She gently pushed away some Adagio's tears. "Please don't say something like that." 

"Sunset I don't know if I can keep this up." Adagio said her voice shaky, "That was even worse than New York."

"I have your back." Sunset said gently putting her lips to Adagio's forehead, "So do our friends and The G-team." 

Adagio leaned back looking at Sunset then to the beach. Neither spoke and chose instead to look at the ocean. Adagio looked at it with a nostalgic smile.  

"Your Mind's Eye is beautiful Adagio." Sunset said.

"Mind's Eye?" Adagio asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Yeah we're in your head. When I was in mine it was Celestia's house because whenever I'm really upset I think about becoming a family with Mom and Lulu." Sunset said with a small smile.

"This beach," Adagio felt the sand around her, "This is where I was born."

"It's beautiful." Sunset said with an honest smile.

"Yeah." Adagio rose up walking to the water Sunset followed her. The two stopped at the water looking down. Both were surprised to see the forms looking back at them, Sunset less so having been used to this. A unicorn and a siren stared back at the pair. Adagio rose her hand up and the siren rose a hoof.  "What is this?"

"I think it represents our regrets or how we feel on the inside. Or something I don't understand because I'm not a six inch tall doll person who can talk to kaiju." Sunset said with a small laugh.

Adagio put her hand into the water and was shocked when it turned into a hoof. She pulled it out and her hand was normal. The water suddenly bubbled and the girls were shocked when a large siren jumped out of the water. Adagio had wide eyes as she stared at the siren.

"It's her again." Sunset said watching the siren fall back into the water.

"Mother." Adagio whispered with wide eyes. Sunset looked to her surprised as the water started splashing again. A smaller yellow siren jumped from the water. Although her jump wasn't as big and when she hit the water it was hard. The small siren came out of the water with a frown.

"Ow!" the small siren cried.

The larger siren rose out of the water with a small smile as she laughed. "Not bad little one but you could use a little more grace."

"Easy for you to say, Mother." the small siren said. She stared to sulk her head in the water and blew bubbles. 

"Don't sulk little one." the large siren said bringing up the small siren's head. She moved her head to look at the rising sun. The little siren hummed in delight looking at the rising sun. 

"It's so pretty!" The little siren's voice rose as a smile came across her face.

"There's that smile." the large siren said rubbing her muzzle against the little one, "Promise me you'll never lose it."

"I promise. So when can I see my new baby sister!" The little siren had a wide smile on her face.

"Patience little one I only just became pregnant." The large siren said with a laugh, "And how do you know your new sibling will be a girl?"

"I just know it!" 

"Is that so? Well then since you're so eager can you make me another promise?" 

"What is it?" 

"Always protect her even when I'm not around."

"I promise!"

"Thank you, Adagio." 

"Mother, can you sing to me?"

The young Adagio looked to her mother who smiled in return. She held her daughter closely and began to hum, "Never lose hope little one even in the darkest time." 

The two sirens slowly sank back into the water. Leaving Sunset and the older Adagio on the beach. Adagio fell back looking at the water.

"That's my favorite memory." Adagio said.

"I can see why." Sunset said resting her head on Adagio's shoulder.

Adagio and Sunset looked at their reflections both having small smiles on their faces. 

"I never thought I'd see a Stupid Pony leaning on my shoulder." Adagio said.

"And I never thought I'd make a Fluffy Siren my BBSFF."  Sunset said with a giggle when caught Adagio blushing, "You're mother is beautiful."

"She was." Adagio said looking sullen as she gripped the sand. She felt Sunset leaning into her as a form of comfort. Adagio sighed as she saw her mother jump from the water again.  "She warned me about using our songs for power, but I didn't listen. I just yelled at her and called her weak. And now look at me. Stuck in another world because I became power hungry." 

"But you kept your promise to her." Sunset said. Adagio raised an eyebrow at what she was saying. Sunset giggled and wrapped her arms around Adagio squeezing her tightly. "This entire time you've been keeping Sonata and Aria safe. Even if it meant putting yourself in danger." 

Adagio sighed leaning into Sunset as the unicorn continued to speak.

"You also made her another promise right? To never lose hope if I heard her right."

"You did. It kind of became a family motto." Adagio sighed, "We just didn't anticipate a crazy witch turning my brain into her personal plaything." 

"I guess that does throw a wrench into things." Sunset said getting a small laugh from Adagio, "Was that a laugh I just heard?" 

"Just hurry up and do that cuddle thing already." Adagio said with a bored sigh.

"No, I'm saving that for when we get out of here." Sunset said with a snicker getting a groan from Adagio. 

"I'd rather you just do it now."

"Sorry but that will have to wait until we save everyone." Sunset said standing up with a look of determination on her face. She held out her hand to Adagio, "But I can't do it alone."

Adagio hugged her knees, "I'm scared Sunset."

"I'm scared too, but we can't give up. There's beauty behind the rain clouds."

"Where did you get that from?" Adagio asked.

"It's from a song I'm writing." Sunset said.

"Only a Stupid Pony could come up with something like that." Adagio sighed standing back up to a puffy cheeked Sunset.

"Like you could come up with something better?" Sunset said. 

"Way better but thanks for trying at least." Adagio said looking around, "Now how do we get out of here and save the day."

"Well first we have to figure out how to get change Twilight back to normal." Sunset said putting a hand to her chin.

"Oh yeah, I can't believe out of everyone in your group who would kiss me it was her." Adagio said, "So how do we snap the nerd out of it and how long until she kills us in the real world."

"Well she left us alone." Sunset said.

"She left us alone?" Adagio asked, "Isn't that like the most cliché thing a villain could do? I would have thought Twilight would be smarter than that."

"Yeah I thought so too." Sunset said rubbing her chin, "Unless....."

"Unless what?"

"She's fighting that other her." Sunset said snapping her fingers, "I've got an idea."
.
..
....
.......

Twilight stood in front of the large grouping of boulders with a smile. She cracked her neck as aura flowed around her hands.

"Oh Gloriosa I'm going to enjoy breaking you." She spoke with a smile.

Twilight wrapped the rocks within her aura and with simple flick of the wrist she moved the large boulders.  Light shined on her as she smiled with triumph. She stepped out of the cave looking over the forest. 

GAOOOOO

CHEEERUNT

Twilight watched as Anguirus slammed Mothra into a nearby mountain. The young kaiju roared in pain as Anguirus bit down on her antena lifting her into the air and slamming her to the ground. His eyes held a disturbing red glow as he snarled.

"Oh poor baby. Don't worry it will all be over soon." Twilight said with a mock laugh, "Now where did-WHOA!"

Twilight was shocked to see large roots growing from the center of the forest. The ground shook as they started to combine together. Twilight rose an eyebrow at this, "Well it looks like I found Gloriosa." Twilight lifted herself off the ground with a laugh as she felt energy flowing around. She then fell face first into the ground. She groaned lifting herself up and brushing the dirt off her face. "I really miss my wings."

She sighed as her hands began to glow lifting large boulders off the ground. They stacked in the air making a makeshift staircase. She smiled to herself as she walked up them and managed to get a better view of the forest. She managed to see the massive dome constructed of wood. She gave an impressed whistle rubbing her chin in thought. 

"Not bad, but she's using them all wrong." Twilight said, "I'm pretty sure those geodes would better off in my hands."

Twilight began to walk back down only to the wooden cocoon that hung outside the cave. It moved and Twilight caught the muffled cries for help. "Timber." Twilight spoke softly as her eyes flashed to their original purple. She snarled and shook her head as the green flames took over. 

"That's what you get for being weak." Twilight coldly stated as she walked back down, "Just like....Sunset." 

Twilight stopped and let her words sink in. 'Wait, why did I leave her alone?' 

"Oh Twilight you weak little snot!" 

Twilight ran back into the cave her eyes blazing with rage. How could she have been so stupid? Leaving them alone like that only an idiot would do that! It must have been that weakling seeping into her mind and changing her thoughts. 

"I'm going to see that little fish fry with my own two eyes!" Twilight roared as she ran at full speed. There was a sudden scream that caught her attention. Twilight ran faster as she felt her heart starting to race. 

What she came upon made her raise an eyebrow. Akiko and Hikari were still tied up tears falling from their eyes. Adagio was on the ground here eyes open and glazed over. Sunset lied still on the ground blood still gushing from her wounds. She walked to the former Equestrians inspecting their fallen forms.

"Get away from them!" Akiko roared as she struggled in her bindings. 

Twilight ignored her as she walked to Adagio inspecting the elder Siren. She titled Adagio's face to look at her. Was she really dead? She wasn't breathing. Twilight looked at her hand and saw that Adagio was holding Sunset's tightly. 

"Cute." She snickered, "To bad you're holding onto a dead fish."

She reached over Adagio ready to break the two apart. Her smile was wide at the thought of waking up Sunset so she could stare at Adagio's face. The look of sorrow on her face would keep a smile on her face for days. "Wakey, wakey, Sunset!"

When she touched Sunset's hand Twilight caught the sound of a snicker from Akiko. She looked up with wide eyes finding Akiko and Hikari to be smiling. "Heh, I warned you not to touch them."

Sunset's eyes shot open and she grabbed Twilight's arm, "Sorry about this Twilight."

"Speak for yourself." Adagio said as she shot up grabbing hold of Twilight's waste.

"Get off of me!" Twilight roared as her body started to glow. Sunset and Adagio were both engulfed in Twilight's aura. 

"Sunset?!" Adagio looked to Sunset worriedly.

Sunset clicked her tongue bracing herself, "No matter what Adagio don't let go."

"Stupid Pony." Adagio groaned as she gripped Twilight tightly.

Twilight growled like a wild animal as her eyes began to glow. Her hair stood on edge as she opened the hand Sunset was holding. "I said. LET GO!" Twilight unleashed her magic in Sunset's face. Sunset was lifted off the ground with a great amount of force. She grunted as she held tightly to Twilight's arm unwilling to let go.  She sneered as she looked to Adagio she grabbed the Siren's hair. "You too fish stick!" Adagio was hit with the same amount of pressure as Sunset. She cried out as her body was pushed down.

Twilight growled as neither of them were letting go of her. She roared adding more pressure to the attack. Sunset and Adagio both cried out as they were hit by the magic. Sunset kept her hold as well as Adagio they looked at Twilight with determination that made the possessed girl grind her teeth. Their cries slowly turned into laughter.

"This hurts a lot less than I thought it would." Adagio said as she started to grip Twilight tighter.

"Yeah." Sunset looked at Twilight as her body started to glow and her hair grew longer, "Compared to that beating Midnight gave us."

Sunset's muscles became dense as she held Twilight tighter. She winced from the pain in her arm as Sunset Pony'd up. Adagio hugged Twilight's waist rising up with a look of determination. Sunset started to fall back to the ground. 

"This is nothing!" They shouted at once. 

Sunset reared her free hand back and sent a hard right hook at Twilight. Twilight had wide eyes as she gasped letting go of Adagio and engulfed Sunset's fist in aura blocking her. "Don't think for a second you've beaten me." Twilight roared as her eyes flashed. 

The rocks around them started to move catching Akiko and Hikari's attention. They hovered in the air shaking as they gathered speed before taking off.

"Sunset!" They both shouted at once.

"Adagio!" Sunset cried.

Adagio grunted feeling some of Twilight's magic leaving her body. It was painful but she pushed through and pushed all three of them off the ground. The rocks flying over their heads. When Twilight hit the ground she cried out as her head hit the rocks. Her aura faltered for a moment giving Sunset the chance she needed as her hands became free. She sent a hard blow to Twilight's face putting her in a daze. Sunset grabbed Twilight by the shoulders looking her in the eye. 

"Twilight look at me this isn't you!" Sunset shouted looking at the girl. Twilight struggled in her grip as Sunset pinned her down. She tried to use her aura thinking up different ways to take down Sunset, but to her surprise the unicorn's eyes glowed. Sunset looked down at Twilight, "Sorry but I'm not letting you do that!" She quickly pinned her arm on Twilight's throat causing her to gag. Sunset looked at Twilight with pleading eyes.

"Please Twilight I know you're in there." 

Twilight struggled under Sunset and Adagio's combined weight every time she tried to use her magic Sunset pressed against her throat. She seethed trying to get the pair off her until she laid her eyes on a fallen form. Spike whimpered as he lied against the ground. There was a cut along his brow and his legs twitched. Twilight's eyes flashed for a moment.

"Spike?" She reached out to her puppy with teary eyes, "Spike, what happened?!"

"Twilight?" Sunset said surprised. 

Twilight trying to reach out to her puppy as tears fell. Her eyes flashed to their green glow and she roared, "NO! Not again!" She tried to fight off Sunset as she looked at her.

"Twilight come back!"

Twilight struggled as her eyes flipped from purple to green, "Sunset...I'll kill...help...kill you...help!"

Sunset grit her teeth as she looked at Twilight, "This is going to hurt me more than it hurts you."

Sunset took her arm off of Twilight's throat and held her shoulders. She reared her head back surprising Twilight. Her eyes widen her aura coming to life. Sunset brought her head down hard onto Twilight's skull. Twilight screamed from the sudden impact before her world started to go dark. Sunset was dazed from the attack but managed to keep herself steady. Twilight hit the ground eyes closed and forehead bleeding. Sunset panted as she felt the warmth of blood coming from her head. 

"Can't...believe....that...worked." Sunset said.

"Is she down?" Adagio asked.

Sunset looked at her friend sadly seeing her out cold but happy that she was down. Sunset smiled breathing a sigh of relief that Twilight wasn't going to be getting up soon. "Yeah she's down."

"Well then could you please get off of me!" Adagio shouted as she started to rise up. 

Sunset looked down finding that Adagio was sandwiched between her rear and Twilight's waist. Sunset blushed and nervously laughed while Adagio grumbled. The elder Siren rose up knocking Sunset off of her. The unicorn hit the ground with a yelp. She groaned rubbing her bleeding side, "There were a thousand other ways you could have done that." 

"Yeah but none of them had you getting hurt." Adagio said sitting down next to Sunset. She gently helped her sit up with a small smile on her face, "Not a bad plan Stupid Pony."

"Thanks," Sunset smiled putting her forehead against Adagio's, "Fluffy Siren."

Adagio smiled back letting out a small sigh enjoying the warmth. The two were suddenly interrupted by a loud throat clearing. They looked up noticing Akiko and Hikari looking at them. 

"Hey girls we're still here." Akiko said. 

"Adagio do you mind?" Sunset asked.

"Why can't you do it?" Adagio groaned.

"Do you have a hole in your stomach?" Sunset shot at her with a raised eyebrow. 

Adagio let out an exaggerated groan before getting up. Adagio quickly went to work untying the G-team from their bindings. Akiko sighed stretching her muscles once she was free. She looked at Sunset with an approving smile and nod, "Not a bad idea Sunny."

"Yeah if you don't count giving me a massive heart attack. Then yeah that wasn't a totally reckless and stupid idea." Hikari said with a nervous laugh as she tried to comb down her frizzled hair.  

"Try not to stress Sis." Akiko said with a laugh patting Hikari on the back. Hikari grumbled and rolled her eyes as she made her way to Sunset. Sunset cringed from the pain, but motioned her head toward Twilight. Hikari complied looking over Twilight's downed form. The girl was letting out tense moans from fear and pain, but other wise she was fine. "She's alright Sunset but I'm not sure if she'll be normal."

"Better then her trying to kill us." Adagio said as she began to untie Lora who was unusually quite.

"I'll say but what made you want to headbutt her?" Akiko asked. 

"I've had some experience working with heads." Sunset said with a snicker.

"Lame!" Adagio shouted.

Sunset rolled her eyes before explaining what happened in her Mind's Eye. Hikari had wide eyes at was told while Akiko clenched her fist tightly before touching Adagio's shoulder in sympathy. Adagio smiled at her weakly although Akiko could still see the fear in the Siren's eyes. Hikari sighed looking over Sunset's injury making the girl wince but she still put in a struggling smile. 

"Well at least you're okay." Hikari said. 

"I'm sorry I couldn't protect you." Akiko said.

"I don't blame you, Aki." Adagio said as she finally managed to get Lora loose. She handed the elder Elias to Akiko who took her with a smile. Her face changed when she saw that Lora was being unresponsive. The elder Elias had a small green glow in her chest. 

"Lora?" Akiko asked worriedly getting the attention of Hikari and Sunset.

She brought Lora to Hikari who began to gently rub the her back. Lora started to shake as her eyes widened. "No that's not possible!"

"Lora what's wrong?" Hikari said with worry.

Lora looked to the group with teary eyes as her lip quivered. Her aura disappeared as her skin began to pale, "I can't sense Moll, Godzilla....or Kubo!"

Everyone gasped as there eyes became wide. Adagio dropped to her knees as tears started to fall from her face. Hikari looked at Lora with disbelief as she fell back. Akiko felt a huge pain in her chest as she tried catching her breath. Sunset felt her world becoming dark as a cold shiver ran down her spine. The only thing she could hear was the mocking laughter of Midnight.

………..
Canterlot Beach
……….

Ganimes let out a bellowing roar as his pincers slammed into the beach. People screamed in terror as they ran from him. Watching them flee brought joy to the kaiju. He waited so long and now he could finally cut loose. The rock carb was on the biggest high of his life after his great victory. 

Maybe he should be considered the new king!

He looked down at the fleeing humans with glee. He opened his mouth and shot foam catching those who weren't quick enough to run away. They screamed in pain and terror as their bones were melted away. The rock crab went to work drinking the liquified humans. His joy was overflowing as he went to work destroying the rest of the beach. His nose picked up the smell of more humans in one area. He gurgled sensing how much fun the day was going to be. 

………………………..

His pain was immense. His skin peeled away causing his blood to flow around him. His vision was blurred. His once mighty roar was reduced to a pained shriek as his throat burned. 

Godzilla The King of the Monsters lied helplessly at the ocean floor. Half of his face was burned to the bone. His chest was open and his beating heart could be heard amongst the sea. His orange eyes were blood shot as they burned as his regeneration slowed.

The ocean world around him was still in shambles. A destroyed ship slowly sank to him.

Above him another started to float down. Bubbles came from his mouth as he struggled to breath. Kubo could no longer move as water filled his lungs. His vision started to become blurred as he started to black out. He could only think about one thing.

'Hikari.'
> For Everfree: Unleashed
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

…………...
Canterlot Beach (A few minutes earlier)
…………….

Kubo watched the beach become more distant as he stood on the bow of whale watching boat. To his surprise there were a lot more people on board than he thought there was going to be. Making his heart beat slightly faster. As he now had to deal with making sure no one notice a hyperactive mini-Mothra clinging to the side of the ship. He wiped his brow when she slammed into the side of the boat nearly knocking herself out cold when they started getting on board. Moll had found the act adorable, but Kubo put that on the list of headaches he was going to deal with for the day. According to Moll she was just excited about finding Godzilla. Which by chance was the other massive headache he'd have to deal with. The last thing he needed was an entire ship full of people freaking out about a giant lizard swimming under them. It was already bad enough that....

"Kubo!" 

"Cadenza?" Kubo had a surprised smile when the woman came running toward him with Shinning Armor wrapped around her arm. She had an eager smile as she looked around the ocean. 

"I told you call me Cadance." Cadance said with a smile as she leaned in close to Kubo, "So any sign of you know who?"

Kubo broke into a hard sweat regretting having told her about Godzilla. He started stammering on his words while looking around making sure no one was in ear shot. Luckily Shinning Armor came to his rescue with a small laugh as he pulled his excited girlfriend to the side.

"Cadance we just left the dock." 

"Sorry I'm just a little excited." Cadance smiled sheepishly rubbing the back of her head.

"It's fine just not used to civilians asking about the Big Guy so eagerly." Kubo said as he looked over the side of the boat staring at the crystal blue water, "Most people just want him dead." 

"Well they don't see the good in him like I do." Cadance smiled looking over the edge with him.

"Same here...despite the fact that he scares crap out of me." Shinning Armor chuckled.

Kubo caught sight of Shinning Armor rubbing his pocket. He began to tap on the railing lightly small beads of sweat forming on his head. Kubo smiled knowing what was going on in the man's head without him having to say anything. 

"Hey I'm going inside to see if I can look at the radar. It would probably be better if I saw the G-man before any of the crew." Kubo said as he started walking off.

"Oh that sounds exciting! Can we come to?!" Cadance pleaded with her best puppy dog face.

"Hey you guys came to see whales and I'm on a mission." Kubo said getting a long moan from Cadance.

"Cadance, we're on vacation Kubo's working." Shinning Armor chuckled.

"Fine," Cadance sighed before rushing into Kubo's face, "But you'll come get us if he shows up right?"

"Trust me you'll know when the Big Guy shows up." Kubo said with a wink that made Cadance squeal and rush to the side of the boat studying the water. Shinning Armor chuckled at his girlfriend as she acted like one of her students. 

"Hey Shinning Armor." Kubo said getting the man's attention, "Don't be nervous."

Shinning Armor blushed his back getting stiff as he looked at Cadance. His hand went to his pocket and he smiled nervously. Kubo walked off with a smile on his face. He felt a small mental tug in the back of his head. 

'You could have let them come.' Moll said.

'That wouldn't have been fair to Shinning Armor.' Kubo said putting a hand in his pocket to pat Moll's head.

'Not fair?'

'Yeah he's going to ask Cadance to marry him. Godzilla and I don't need to get in the way of that'

'He is?!' Moll's joyful voice matched her bouncing body in his pocket. 

'Yeah he must really love her.' Kubo said with a chuckle. 

'You should ask Shinning Armor for advice.' Moll said with a giggle.

'About what?'

'Love of course! You and Hikari really need it!'

Kubo sighed as his face became red, "Here we go."

"Elevated heart rate detected. Are you thinking about making love to Hikari?"The G-glove suddenly beeped.

Kubo's eyelids lowered as he grumbled, "Vector you are so dead."

………….

Below the waves a mighty tail beat down in the water. Clawed hands flexed bones popping with anticipation. His orange eyes could see through the murky depths of the ocean as if it were a clear day. Yet he still couldn't find his target. Bubbles erupted from Godzilla's mouth from pure annoyance. He hated the black moth's ability to hide auras. So far the crab had been much more patient than he thought possible and elusive. Luckily his energy had held out as well.  

If humans weren't so close by he'd have blasted the place to kingdom come. Those action would all but rain down a storm of fire on his head. It would have also caused problems for his humans and Mothra as well. He fumed opting to just wait for his prey to come to him like his ancestors before him. But there was also something else bugging him. It was a soft pull coming from the north where he last sensed Mothras' aura. He could feel something else out there that was oddly familiar. He snarled as his instincts were telling him that a danger was in that area.

That's when he suddenly heard it. Godzilla looked at a pile of rocks in front him with a snarl. One of them moved in a way that made him tense up. Was the crab finally making his move? He rose up finding that the rocks were now still. 

SKREEERONK

Godzilla's bellowing roar echoed across the water scaring all the living creatures around him. Including a pod of whales. Something wasn't right. The ocean current changed shifting in his direction. He caught the sudden smell of blood. Godzilla snarled taking a step forward his back spines flashing. Something started to move toward him and the monster king let out a low growl like a lion. Warning whatever was approaching that it was about to die. The figure came closer making Godzilla narrow his eyes as he made out the features of what was approaching him. Large pincers scrapped across the ground with ten bladed legs. A hard shell resembled the rocks around it. 

The crab finally revealed itself and was being more bold than he expected. Godzilla roared as blue flames licked his lips steaming the water around him. He didn't hesitate and opened his mouth with a mighty roar he fired his atomic breath. It hit the opposing monster directly in the face. A combination of burning nuclear power and scalding water hit creating an explosion. 

Godzilla cut off his attack looking at the steaming water with suspicion. Normally there was a scream of pain when he hit a kaiju with that much power. The crab was silent and feel over. He beat his tail down and slowly made his way to the smoking body. With a snarl he sniffed the water the smell of burnt blood lingering. He touched down on the rocky surface examining the body. 

His eyes widen when he found that the crab's chest was blown apart along with the monster's head. Only there were no remains left over. No brain matter, no organs spilling out, and the blood he smelled was so minimal for a creature this size. This was nothing but a shell. His instincts began to scream at him to run away, but he was already to late. The rocks around him suddenly burst and Godzilla let a surprised roar that was cut off by a pincer slamming into his jaw. The sand blinded him, but he could still make out the glowing orange bulbous eyes and the screaming roar that came with it.

Ganimes let out a roar of excited joy that his plan worked. His newly hardened shell was twice as strong as the original and he was taking advantage of it. The rock crab began to pound on Godzilla's skull like it was a drum. The monster king responded by slashing at the crab only for his claws to bounce off his shell. Ganimes gurgling roar signaled his joy as he slammed into Godzilla. 

The two spun each slamming the other into the ground. Ganimes shot acidic foam nailing Godzilla's shoulder. Godzilla screamed in pain as the foam made short work of scales getting to his soft tissue. Ganimes enjoyed the sound before stabbing his pincer into Godzilla's shoulder making him roar. He snarled his back spines coming to life as his eyes began to glow.

If the crab wanted to play this game then he would play too. He bit down on the crab's hard shell losing some of teeth in the process. He didn't care they would grow back in seconds. Power built and he unleashed his atomic breath point blank into the crab kaiju's shoulder. Ganimes roared from the impact as he was sent tumbling away. The crab tumbled threw the ocean before stopping himself. He managed to get the world to stop spinning just in time to see the raging form of Godzilla speeding at him with his fist raised and turning blue. Godzilla roared as he reared back for a nuclear punch.

……………….

Kubo found himself moving amongst the passengers inside the cabin many of whom were excited children with their parents. Some were eagerly running in and out of the cabin. Other stood with their parents eagerly listening to a tour guide as she explained what each part of the boat did. She stood next to a gruff looking man who was standing in front of the helm with a white cap that help Kubo tell he was the captain. He looked at the tour guide then to children with a happy smile before gesturing to a black object that sat in on a console.

"Would anyone like to see how the sonar works?" The captain asked receiving cheerful shouts from the children present.

Kubo smiled at that although it did mean there would be a line to get to the sonar. He silently prayed that none of the kids saw Godzilla before he did. He let out a sigh in an attempt to settle his racing nerves and leaned against the wall nonchalantly biding his time until enough children were gone for him to look over the sonar and if necessary have the captain take the boat back to the dock. 

"Whale!" Someone shouted from outside. 

The group of children quickly began running to the deck in excitement. Kubo raised an eyebrow they weren't that far out yet. He walked to the captain as the exiting kids made a clear path for him. When he looked out the window, and past the passengers, he managed to see the calming waves of the ocean. So he and everyone on board were shocked to see a large humpback jump out of the water in a full breach. The massive animal fell back into the sea only to continue jumping across the water. This was followed by several more humpbacks each of them jumping out of the water some of them bumping into each other as they fell. 

"Whoa! They're really energetic today." the tour guide said. 

"Are they always like this?" Kubo asked startling the woman he smiled awkwardly bowing his head in apology.

"No, this is the first I've seen them do that," The captain said with a raised eyebrow, "And I've never seen them breach like this either." 

"If you ask me it looks like they're running from something." A crewman said.

The tour guided snorted back a laugh, "They're the biggest things in the water what could they possibly have to run from?" 

Kubo felt a shiver going down his spine as an aching feeling began to rise in his chest. It was confirmed when Moll started to spring in his pocket. 'Kubo!'

Kubo looked at the sonar finding a dot to be quickly approaching them. He looked at the captain of the ship with wide eyes, "Sir you have to turn this boat around right now."

"Dude what are you talking about?" The tour guide asked.

"Son if you're worried about us crashing into a whale I can assure you that I've been stirring boats before you could even walk." The captain spoke with great pride in his voice.

"You don't understand I'm with the G-team," Kubo quickly pulled out his wallet and ID badge. The captain eyes grew wide and Kubo caught the spark of fear in them. The tour guide let out a hysterical laugh as she looked at Kubo.

"You're with the G-team? So what there's some kind of..." Her voice trailed off as she looked at the ocean, "What is that?"

"Oh no." Kubo said as the ocean began to rumble. 

"Dear God." The captain whispered as the ocean began to rise with a large form.

………….

On the stern of the boat Shinning Armor gulped as he clutched pocket. Cadance wasn't paying attention and was just looking out at the water. A thousand thoughts were going through his head. What were the right words? Was this too soon? He hasn't even graduated the police academy yet. Could he even afford this? What if she says no? That thought stung him the most. 

"Come on, Shinning Armor! If you can handle four years of Crystal Prep and Cinch then you can handle this." He whispered to himself. He mentally prepared himself holding the box in his pocket. 

"Cad-"

"Hey some whales just jumped out of the water!" Someone shouted.

Cadance turned to him with bright eyes, "Let's go see Shiny!" She then quirked a curious eyebrow as she looked at her boyfriend. Shinning Armor looked like a deflating balloon as his entire body began to sag.

"You're not sea sick, are you?" She asked with slight worry.

Shinning Armor quickly snapped back to life with a smile and laugh, "No of course not."

"Then let's go!" Cadance said with a massive amount of pep that a former cheerleader could muster. She wrapped an arm around Shinning Armor and began to pull him along. Shinning Armor felt his heart about to leap out of his chest when she got closer to him. She smelt so wonderful and her laugh was still so cute. It was one of the many reasons he loved her. And was she purposefully putting his arm against her breast? He looked at her and Cadance stared back at him with a blushing smile and playfully batted her soft pink eyes in a way that always drove him nuts. 

'Ah screw it.'

Shinning Armor stopped walking making Cadance stop as well she looked at him quizzically. Shinning Armor took a deep breath and looked at the woman that stole his heart so many years ago. The woman that every member of family loved just as much as him. The woman who helped his little sister when he couldn't. 

"Cadance, I love you." 

"I love you too, Shiny." Cadance said with a smile.

"No, I mean I really love you." Shinning Armor reached into his pocket, "Since the day you came into my homeroom to run for student president I knew right then and there that you were the one for me."

"Wow that was so long ago. Although I do remember you being the only person to give me a standing ovation." Cadance said with a blushing smile as she moved a strand of hair from her face, "I think that's the day I fell in love too. Although seeing how cute you were with Twilight back then really confirmed it."

"Twilight loves you just as much as I do. She told me you're like her big sister." Shinning Armor said managing to get an adorable squeal from Cadance. She was so excited she didn't notice Shinning Armor pull out a small black box. "We all love you so much." 

Once Cadance calmed down and opened her eyes she saw what Shinning Armor was holding in his hands. She gasped holding her hands over her mouth. "Shiny?" She felt eyes becoming wet when Shinning Armor dropped to one knee. 

Shining Armor opened the box revealing the ring his mother wore, "Cadance will you...."

Shinning Armor trailed off as he stood back up. Cadance looked at him confused by the sudden stop. His eyes grew wide as stared past her. Cadance turned to see what he was looking at and she gasped looking at the sea. The water began to swell and rise as a large form began to rise.

"Oh my God." Shinning Armor said as he reached for Cadance.

………….

"That's a lot of whales." Silver Spoon said as she stared longingly at the ocean.

"Silver Spoon, my mom and dad can just rent the boat and give us a private tour." Diamond Tiara said, "Now come over here and help with the moat."

Diamond Tiara stood next to a fully constructed sandcastle one that suited her namesake. It looked like something from the middle ages constructed entirely out of sand. She stared at it up and down, "I think the east side wall needs a little more development." 

Silver Spoon looked at the large sandcastle in awe. Her friend was kind of bossy but she was really good at construction as well giving directions. "Okay....but can we at least ask your mom about the whale tour?" 

"Alright." Diamond Tiara said as she began constructing her castle with a determined look. 

"Let's move it ladies!" A sudden hyperactive raspy voice called out. Before the Diamond Tiara knew it she was bumped into her castle by a blur of motion. For a moment Sliver Spoon was convinced it was Rainbow Dash who ran by but when the older girl stopped she saw the blue hair and goggles resting on her head. Her gold eyes had an overly energetic shine to them. Her thunderbolt earrings tangled as she bounced in her blue bikini. She held a massive yellow surf board with a lightning bolt insignia on the front.  

Diamond Tiara rose up from her destroyed castle and looked at the girl angrily as her face became red, "Hey watch whe….mmff!"

"I'm coming Indigo!" Another girl in a lemon yellow bikini came running stepping on Diamond Tiara without noticing. Her green hair flowed reflecting her wild nature. She had a lemon colored surfboard and met the color named Indigo in a tight embrace that was met with a passionate kiss. 

"There's the Lemon now how about a little Zest?" Indigo said with a coy smile and wiggling brows making Lemon Zest giggle.

"Do you have to make that stupid joke every time?" Another girl called. Silver Spoon saw three more girls coming her way each of them looking familiar. The first girl was in a rose colored one piece her magenta hair had a green streak through it and was tied into a pony tail. Her freckled face was flopping between annoyed or bored.   

"They only do it because they know it annoys you, Sour Sweet." A girl with silver hair that matched Silver Spoon's said. Her hair was tied into pigtails and she pushed her red glasses up the bridge of her nose. She was the only one not in a swimsuit instead she was just in sandals, shorts, and a yellow t-shirt. Which caused Indigo and Lemon to groan.

"Sugarcoat, why aren't you wearing your bikini?!" Indigo shouted.

"Yeah we picked it out just for you!" Lemon said with a pout.

Sugarcoat's face became dark as she pushed her glasses up, "Because that 'bikini' was the skimpiest thing I'd ever seen. The only reason you two idiots bought it was so that you could gawk at me."

Rather than deny it Indigo and Lemon held wide grins with giggles, "Guilty." They both said playfully sticking their tongues out. Sugarcoat snarled looking at the two girls as a vein popped in her head.

"You two are just sweetest couple." Sour Sweet said with a smile that then turned into a scowl, "For a couple of perverts!"

"Will all of you shut up!" The final girl shouted as she got in between Sugar Coat and Sour Sweet. Her light purple hair was tied back. She had on a purple jacket over her violet swimsuit. She held an elegance and beauty that reminded Silver Spoon of Sweetie Belle's sister. 

"What's got you so hyped up Sunny Flare?" Indigo said as Sunny Flare scanned the beach.

"Vignette Valencia is some where on this beach!" Sunny Flare exclaimed as she held out her phone to the group. Silver Spoon looked to and saw a woman in the sand taking a selfie. "She just posted this on Snap Gap! That means some where on this beach is the biggest model on the planet!"

"Hear we go." Sugarcoat said rolling her eyes.

"I just need three seconds with her and it's goodbye Canterlot hello spotlight! Modeling agencies calling me, movie deals, all that and more!" Sunny Flare had a wide grin on her face as her eyes shined. She couldn't stop herself from giggling and rubbing her cheeks like an excited child. Silver Spoon stared at the girls trying to recognize them as she could feel it at the tip of her tongue. 

"Excuse me!" A muffled voice managed to call out.  The girls looked down and found the ground under them moving. They moved out of the way and found a small body rise up from the ground. Diamond Tiara roared as she broke free of the sand although when it feel off it made the girl look like she had large beard. Silver Spoon bit her lip to keep herself from laughing but a few snickers still managed to get out. Diamond shot a stone breaking glare to her friend that silenced her. Diamond Tiara knocked the beard off her face then went back to glaring at the girls who buried her. Her eyes widened in recognition as she looked at the older girls in front of her.

"Hey your those Shadowbolt dorks from the Friendship Games!"

A vein popped in Indigo Zap's forehead as she grit her teeth, "Dorks?" 

The rest of the Crystal Prep girls glared daggers at Diamond that she quickly returned. There staring contest was cut off by a loud gasps from Silver Spoon. Diamond Tiara sighed looking at her friend, "Silver Spoon, what have I told you about interrupting me when I'm telling people off?"

"Wha-Wha-What is that?!" Silver Spoon screamed pointing to the ocean.

Diamond Tiara and Crystal Prep girls looked at the where Silver Spoon was pointing. Their eyes becoming wide as they looked at the ocean. Everyone else on the beach stopped what they were doing and looked at the ocean. Murmurs turned into scared shouts as a form began to rise from the ocean. 

Diamond felt her heart racing and her knees feeling weak. Her eyes were pinpricks as she stared at the rising waves and the roar that followed them.

"KAIJU!"

……………….

Kubo sneered at how stupid he was. He should have had told Akiko and the others about his bad feeling from the start. He should have known Midnight wouldn't have let the girls go that easily. He should have know that she would have sent more of her monsters to find them. 

"Ganimes." Kubo spoke with a hiss.

Ganimes let out a gurgling roar as he slammed his pincers into the ocean creating massive waves. The boat rocked with each passing wave. The people on board screamed as they lost their balance. Kubo caught the sound of children crying out for their parents. 

"We have to turn this boat around now!" Kubo shouted to the still shell shocked captain and crew.

"We can't get away from that thing." The tour guide said with tears running down her face, "This isn't how I wanted to die." 

The rest of the crew seemed to be following her lead as they stared at the giant crab kaiju. Kubo grit his teeth with annoyance as he looked at them. He knew faces like that all to well. They were stuck in a state of disbelief and hopelessness. As they know saw how small they were compared to the actual world around them. 

'Kubo I think he sees us.' Moll's voice nervously spoke in his head.

Kubo looked to find Ganimes staring at the boat. To those on board it felt like the monster was looking at them, but Kubo could feel the orange orbs staring directly at him. The monsters mandibles twitched as he stared at the boat. If he was capable Kubo was sure that the kaiju would be smiling. Ganimes roared as he began to rush at them. Kubo cursed under his breath trying to think of something. 

Luckily that something came when the water behind the boat bubbled and flashed.  The water burst causing a ripple in the boat. The roar that came after shattered glass and nearly ruptured eardrums. Kubo looked up as the world became dark. Black scales blocked out the sun the only light source was from a blue glow that to the world was famous for death and destruction. Yet Kubo couldn't help but smile.

"You really know how to make an entrance Big Guy!" He shouted over the roar of Godzilla. 

The monster king had fully breached from the water. His claws stretching out like a jungle cat with his teeth barred. Blue flames licking his lips. Parts of his body screamed in pain from Ganimes last attack. He ignored it and kept his focus on his target. Ganimes had stopped dead in the water with wide eyes. 

"Hang onto something!" Kubo shouted to anyone that would listen to him. 

When Godzilla connected to Ganimes the two fell into the water with the power of several bombs. The water rose in a explosion of power. Kubo held onto a nearby wall gritting his teeth. He heard a scream and noticed that the tour guide was falling toward him. He reached his hand out and quickly grabbed her. 

"I was just doing this until I got my liquor license." She shouted as she held onto Kubo, "Why is life so unfair?!"

"Hey what's your name?" Kubo managed to say over the roars of the monsters.

"Berry Punch." The tour guide managed to sniffle out.

"Okay then Berry I'm going to need you to calm down." Kubo said. 

"Are you kidding me?!" Berry Punch shouted incredulously, "There are two giant monster duking it out and you just want me to calm down!"

"Well yeah." Kubo said with a calming smile that was met with a deadpan stare. He sighed before the sound of children screaming caught his attention. Some were running across the galley while calling for their parents. One child was just staring at the dueling titans with horrified tears in his eyes. The adults weren't helping as they shoved each other out of the way knocking others to the ground. "Look I know what I'm saying sounds crazy, but if you want to make it through this you have to stay calm. Not just for your sake, but for them too." 

Berry looked at the running crowd and was sadden to see the crying children. 

"Right now Godzilla is the only thing keeping Ganimes from smashing us to pieces." Kubo said looking at the fight.

Godzilla was firing his atomic breath into Ganimes pushing the him back, but the crab was still managing to hold his own. As the atomic flames were cut off Ganimes quickly rushed Godzilla, who met him with a nuclear punch that rattled the crab's skull. Ganimes countered by slamming his pincer into Godzilla's snout. Godzilla let out a muffled roar as his jaws were held shut by the pincer. The two kaiju grappled as Godzilla held back one pincer while trying to pry the other off his mouth. 

"But we can help him too." Kubo said.

"How?" A crew member asked looking at Kubo with desperate eyes.

"By getting these people out of here. As soon as we're out of the way Godzilla can go all out and turn that over grown crab into a patty." Kubo said.

"How do you know that?" The captain asked.

Kubo looked at the crew then to the battle. Godzilla was still grappling with Ganimes, but he managed to look over his shoulder. With everyone screaming and running it was hard to notice the change in Godzilla's eyes. But Kubo managed to catch it. Battle hardened eyes changed to a soft caring stare as the monster king looked to boat of humans. Out of those present he managed to pinpoint the one he cared about. 

Human and monster stared into each others eyes with a calm understanding. Kubo nodded his head and Godzilla snarled looking back to Ganimes. With all of his strength Godzilla ripped Ganimes' pincer off his snout, taking skin with it. He let out a thundering roar as he pushed the crab away.

Kubo smiled looking back to the crew, "Because he's my friend and I trust him with my life."

The boat crew looked at him with analyzing eyes. Kubo was praying that they would listen to him. To his surprise the captain let out a hardy laugh as he pulled on his beard. He looked to his crew and they all started laughing as well, "Kid you are crazy." The captain said Kubo sigh putting his head down, "Luckily you're sailing with a crazy crew!" 

Kubo perked his head up finding that the crew all had eager smiles. The captain looked to his crew with eager eyes as they started cheering, "I hope you all haven't gotten rusty since our crabbing days boys!" 

"No sir!" The crew shouted as one. 

"Isn't it ironic that it's a crab trying to kill us?" One of the crew members asked.

"We can get into philosophical discussions later. For now we have a boat to save! Start leading everyone to the gallery. Berry quit feeling up solider boy and pass out the life jackets!" The captain shouted with a commanding voice.

Berry looked at Kubo finding that she was holding him tightly and blushed. She let go of him then looked to the captain and the rest of the crew. She then looked to the fighting monsters and shook, "You really trust him?"

"Yeah." Kubo said.

Berry sighed slapping her cheeks and went to the storage bin. She pulled out life jackets and started following the crew as they began to calm down the passengers. Kubo looked at how they moved with amazed eyes. It felt oddly similar to how his team worked. 

'We should help too.' Moll said.

'You're right. Where's Mothra?' 

'She flew off. I think she's trying to help Godzilla.' Moll said with concern.

Kubo watched the fighting titans spotting a small figure flying over their heads. He let out a hard sigh, "Of course."

'Call her back I feel like we're going to need her help.' Kubo said.

'I'll try.' Moll said.

"Hey soldier boy either get to the galley with Berry or get ready to hold onto something! Because we're about to go for a ride!" The captain shouted with an eager laugh. He began to spin the wheel and Kubo felt the boat lurch. Even over the roars of the monsters he could hear the boats engine coming to life. "I've been waiting for an excuse to let this baby purr." 

Kubo stumbled as the ship rocked with the waves. Moll poked her head out with a look of surprise on her face, 'He's really into this.'

"I'll say!" Kubo said as the boat leaned.

"This reminds me of when I was a boy back in Scotland looking for Nessie! By the way the names Rockhoof!" The captain shouted as a wide boyish smile crossed his face.

"Nice to meet you!" Kubo managed to say with a wavering grin. A loud roar from Godzilla was all the signal Kubo managed to get. A brief flash caught his eye, "Rockhoof can you speed this thing up?!"

"You're starting to become my new best friend!" Rockhoof said with a laugh. His laugh was cut short by a massive explosion. The boat was caught on the waves that proceeded it. Rockhoof was nearly blinded by the harsh light. "What was that?!" 

"Nuclear pulse." Kubo said looking over his shoulder. Godzilla's body was smoking as his eyes held a harsh blue shine. Blue smoke vented from his nostrils. Ganimes let out a moan as flames danced around his body. Godzilla held his pincer in a vice grip as he pulled the monster back up. With a snarl Godzilla delivered a hard punch that sent the crab reeling the monster king quickly grabbed the his pincer and pulled him up again. Godzilla began to punch the crab repeatedly each blow making Ganimes roar in pain. 

"Get him Big Guy." Kubo said with a smile. 

"Hey soldier boy, the others could use your help with the crowd." Rockhoof said over his shoulder. 

Kubo nodded and left the captain to his own devices. Kubo made his way out finding that that the crew were all still trying to get people to move down to the gallery. The sound of crying caught his attention and he found a boy in a teal t-shirt with small turtles and shorts standing in the middle of the crowd with his hands to his face. He quickly went to the child's side.

"Hey," He softly said to the boy who wouldn't stop shaking, "This really is scary isn't it?"

"I can't find my mom." The boy softly cried. 

Kubo lightly smiled and ruffled his turquoise colored hair, "What's your name kid?"

"Sandbar." He softly spoke moving his hands from his face. 

"My name's Kubo. I'm a member of the G-team." Kubo said with friendly smile.

"You're one of the people who fight monsters." Sandbar spoke softly looking at Kubo.

"Yeah but first I'm going to help you find your mom." Kubo said with a smile as he held out a his hand. 

Sandbar looked at Kubo with reluctance but Kubo kept his smile. Sandbar slowly held a shaky hand up only to bring them to his ears when the monsters began to roar again. Fear was coursing through his body like a disease. He couldn't bring his body to move.

CHEERUNT!!  

Sandbar yelped when he suddenly felt something hit his back pushing him into the soldier in front of him. Sandbar looked over his shoulder and let out a horrified cry at the sight before him. A hawk sized bug was staring at him. Its blue eyes glowed softly as it quirked its head. 

"Mothra that wasn't very nice." Kubo said in a scolding tone.

"Mothra?" Sandbar said as he looked at the moth. Mothra chirped to the child and it made him cling to Kubo tighter. Kubo sighed and looked down to his pocket then to Sandbar. 

"Don't worry Mothra isn't bad." Kubo said looking at the moth with some annoyance, "She can just be a little impatient."

Mothra's antenna fell as her head drooped. Kubo gently pat his pocket as he gripped Sandbar tightly. Sandbar felt the warmth coming off Kubo and it made his guard drop. Kubo held Sandbar tightly as he stood back up looking around the group of people still running around on the deck. His eyes widen in recognition and he took off with Sandbar in his arms.

"Hey Berry!" 

Berry Punch looked up from directing people to the gallery. Her eyes nearly popped out her head when she saw Mothra flying behind Kubo. He quickly ran up to her and put a hand over her mouth. "Okay TL;DR the moth is with me and have you seen anyone that resembles this kid?" 

He held up Sandbar to the confused Berry Punch. She moved Kubo's hand from her mouth as she took a deep breath. She studied Sandbar for a moment, "I think I saw a woman with hair like his calling out for her son she was caught up in the crowd and pushed to the gallery." 

"Thanks." Kubo said with a smile and nod before taking off. Mothra chirped at her as she flew off behind Kubo leaving Berry Punch utterly confused.

"You know animals aren't allowed on board." Berry Punch called after him.

"Sorry!" Kubo called from over his shoulder as kept a steady run. Kubo managed to maneuver around the crowd of screaming people like he was a drop of water. He kept Sandbar close to his chest the entire time. For his part Sandbar had slightly calmed down although he was still horrified about what was going on, but being around Kubo was still calming to him. 

Kubo scanned the people he passed trying to find some resemblance to Sandbar. This was going to take way to long and with everyone panicking it was hard to pick out the sound of someone calling out for their child. If he could just figure out what she looked like it would make things easier. 'Wait a second.'

"Sandbar this is going to sound a little weird but can I look inside your head?"

"Huh?" Sandbar looked at him with a raised eyebrow.

"Just think about your mom okay. Only think about her." Kubo instructed.

"Okay." 

"Alright, Moll connect us." Kubo said.

'Right!' Moll's soft voice went through Sandbar's head. The boy yelped and clung to Kubo tighter at the sudden voice spilling into his head. 'Don't be afraid I'm one of Kubo's friends. Now just do what Kubo said and think about your mother.'

Moll's voice was so soft and calming that Sandbar did as she said despite how weird it was. Sandbar took a small breath and started thinking about everyone moment he was with his mother. Her bright smile and hair that matched his own. 

Kubo could feel his memories flowing into his head with Moll's help. A smile formed across his face, "Thanks Sandbar." 

With an image of Sandbar's mother know fully planted into his head this was going to be much easier. He started to look around the crowd of people suddenly spotting a woman with features that matched Sandbar's mother. She had a desperate look on her face as she was being pulled by the crowd. She looked to be scanning the crowds and trying to stop but each time she did someone pushed her to keep walking. She was starting to disappear down a flight of steps. He gripped Sandbar tightly in his arms and started picking up the pace.

Kubo maneuvered through the crowds of people, it also helped that seeing Mothra caused people move out of the way. He rushed down the steps finding the gallery that everyone was being lead to. Kubo moved inside finding that the room was spacious enough for everyone on board to wait out the fight safely. He also spotted some of Rockhoof's crew calling for people to remain calm and handing out life jackets. 

His eyes scanned over the people inside and he managed to spot the person he was looking for. Sandbar's mother looked like she was trying to get past a crowd of people pouring in from another entrance but was being pushed back. He gently sat Sandbar on the ground with a small smile. He dropped to a knee looking Sandbar in the eye, "Looks like this is where we part ways."

Sandbar looked at Kubo with frightened eyes and flinched when a roar from Godzilla echoed. Kubo gently pat him on the shoulder and Mothra appeared on his shoulder her antenna twitching as she let out small chirps. She gently crawled up to Sandbar and knelt her head down. 

"Don't worry my friends and I are going to protect you." Kubo said with a smile as he gestured to Mothra. Sandbar slowly moved his hand forward and touched the moth's head. A small smile crossing his face as Mothra cooed. "Now go on to your mother. Oh and one last thing."

Sandbar had wide eyes when he noticed the small woman poking her head out of Kubo's pocket. She smiled and waved at him. Kubo held a finger to his lips with a smile and wink, "Mind keeping Moll a secret between us?"

"You got it." Sandbar said with a smile.

"Thanks." Kubo held up his fist to Sandbar, who looked at him confused, "Well don't leave me hanging. Once we tap fist it means that we're true friends."

Sandbar had a wide smile as he bumped his fist with Kubo. He had a giddy laugh as he ran off to his mother. Kubo watched Sandbar run to his mother, who turned with teary eyes. She scooped her son into her arms as she cried tears of joy. Kubo watched them a smile. Sandbar held his mother tightly as he cried into her shoulder. The boy managed to lift his head up and offer a thankful smile to Kubo, who immediately returned it. As he turned to leave he was suddenly met by two familiar faces. Shinning Armor was holding a slightly shell shocked Cadance to his side. 

"Well this is a surprise." Shinning Armor said. 

"Looks like I got my wish." Cadance's voice was a mixture of excitement and fear. Her eyes then wandered to the large moth currently sitting on Kubo's shoulder. 

"Look you I'll let you pet and hold Mothra later, but for now I need you guys to stay here." Kubo said starting to head out.

"What are you going to do?" Shinning Armor asked.

"Still trying to work that part out." Kubo said as he left them behind.

Kubo found that the crowds were starting to get smaller as more people filled into the gallery. When he stepped out he found Berry Punch following a final group. She nervously looked at him, but he managed to give her a confident look. 

"Close these doors behind you and get everyone into one space." Kubo said.

"What about you?" She asked worriedly.

"Don't worry about me." Kubo said before taking off to the steps. 

Kubo quickly went to the stern of the boat finding it to be fully empty he managed to get a better look at the battle. Godzilla was keeping Ganimes on the ropes as he repeatedly battered the monster crab with his nuclear punches. His back spines were beginning to power up as he get got ready to blast the Ganimes again. 

"This is going too well." Kubo said to himself.

"Kubo!" Moll's head popped out of his pocket and Mothra raised her wings in concern. 

"There it is." Kubo said with a sigh.

"The camp where the others are I can sense something there. No....no....that's impossible." Moll said with sweat dripping down her face. 

"Moll what's going on?" Kubo asked. 

His eyes widened when he saw that Godzilla had stopped attacking Ganimes. His head turning to the east. The lizard's eyes widening in surprise. 

"It's Anguirus!" Moll said, "And he's attacking the others!" 

"What?!" Kubo said with surprise. His mind was running with so many questions. Why was Anguirus here? Why was he attacking the others? How was Hikari? 

"Godzilla watch out!" Moll shouted that was mixed by a shrill cry from Mothra. 

Kubo watched with horror as he saw Ganimes regaining his composure. Godzilla still had his head turned and was only now starting to notice. Only for it to be to late as Ganimes started to gurgle. The rock crab's mouth opened and a stream of foam burst from the back of his throat. It hit Godzilla directly in his eyes. The monster king howled as the foam started to sizzle across his face. 

"GODZILLA!" Kubo shouted.

Ganimes rammed the monster king in the chest pushing the two under the ocean. The waves pushed the boat along but Kubo clung to the edge looking into the water try to find the monster king. 

……………..

Beneath the waves Godzilla continued to scream in pain as the foam burned his eyes. It was hard to tell which was worse the pain racing through his skull or the slow loss of vision as the foam ate away at his eyes. The pain brought him to the point that he couldn't sense Ganimes coming at him like a torpedo. He slammed a pincer into Godzilla as he sped by taking a piece of Godzilla's skin with him. Godzilla roared in horrible pain and lashed out with atomic breath that hit nothing. Ganimes screeched as he rammed Godzilla again. He repeated the process several times cutting Godzilla like he was a turkey. 

The rock crab gurgled with malicious glee as he began to come up with another attack. Godzilla was starting to sink to the bottom in a pained daze as the acidic foam continued to eat away at his skin and muscle slowly starting to reveal white bone. Ganimes swam at horrifying speed and slammed into Godzilla's chest knocking the wind out of his lungs. The two slammed into the ocean floor, Ganimes made sure to shove Godzilla's raw skin into several sharpened rocks as they landed. His sharpened legs stabbed into Godzilla's ribcage causing him to cough up blood as he roared in pain. Ganimes began to gurgle as foam built into his throat he stared at the king's heaving chest with glee. 

He spewed the foam from his mouth coating Godzilla's chest with acid. Godzilla screamed in pain as his chest was eaten away by acid revealing soft pink muscle tissue, bone, and a beating heart. A gleeful roar escaped his mandibles as he raised his pincer high before bringing it down. Godzilla let out a gasping roar as blood escaped his jaws. He grabbed at Ganimes pincer with both arms. With what little power he had Godzilla began to force Ganimes pincer from his chest. 

Ganimes roared his face and opened his claw cutting one of his arteries. Godzilla felt the strength start to leave his body as he hands started to go limp. They feel at his sides just as Ganimes ripped his pincer free. He held the bloody claw in the air as he stood over Godzilla's body letting out a victorious roar. 

He suddenly felt a small pulse in his head.

'Excellent work Ganimes! I am very pleased.' Midnight's voice echoed in his head, 'Enjoy the fruits of your reward.'

A purple sun appeared across the crab's chest. An inverted cross took shape in side of it. When it disappeared a brown aura took over the crabs body. Ganimes roared with a glorious glee at feeling his power restored.

'That's right enjoy your full power and use it to crush parasites and there ungodly city. But first I believe you have unfinished business with that orange pest.'  Midnight said with a hint of venom in her voice.

Ganimes gurgled in both understanding and joy. He looked down at the gasping Godzilla and roared in a show of dominance into his face. He then jumped up and took off to the surface leaving Godzilla to lie at the bottom of the ocean. The monster king let out a tired roar as air left his body. 

What little vision he had left was starting to fade into darkness. 

………………….

Kubo continued to look over the water looking for any sign of Godzilla. He clicked his tongue in impatience. Mothra began to flutter her wings as Moll gasped. Tears fell from the younger Elias as her body shook.

"No." 

"Moll what's-" Kubo felt the boat suddenly rock. 

A clawed hand rose from the water gripping boat tightly. They were taken into the air as Ganimes rose from the water. He held the boat as if it were a toy. The crab kaiju looked down at the human clinging to the edge. 

Kubo looked at the crab with hard eyes, "So you remember what happened the last time we met don't you crab cake?" 

Ganimes let out a snarling roar in response and began to add pressure. A loud chirp suddenly caught the crab off guard along with a rainbow burst. Mothra flew in front of the kaiju crab. Ganimes roared in annoyance trying to swat at her with his free claw. Mothra's attack did little more than annoy the kaiju, but it still got his attention. 

"Moll hang on." Kubo said gripping the side of the boat. 

Mothra roared at him trying to distract the crab or at least trick him into putting the boat down. Suddenly a great pain went through Mothra's body. Her main body was going through a rough battle. It felt like her head was being spilt open. 

"MOTHRA!" Moll shouted as she watched the guardian kaiju freeze up in the sky, "Kubo she's hurt!"

"There's not much we can do right now Moll!" Kubo said as he tried to move to a safer location. 

Ganimes growled as he took advantage of the bugs weakened state. He smacked her out of the sky and into the water. Moll screamed in horror, but it was unheard over the roar of Ganimes. His claws began to crush the sides of the boat. He looked at Kubo as he tried to get away a gurgling laugh coming from his gullet. Like scissors going through paper Ganimes snapped the boat in half. 

"Hang on!" Kubo shouted as he pulled Moll out of his pocket and held her tightly to his chest. The pieces of the boat tumbled in the air. Kubo felt himself leaving the floor of the boat. He tried grabbing at the railing only to miss it. He saw himself fast approaching the water. He gripped Moll to his chest and positioned himself in midair so that his back was facing the water. "This is going to hurt a lot."

Kubo hit the water back first and cried out in pain. Water quickly took over his vision as he started to sink. Pain was canceling out his basic skills causing his body to go limp. His vision was starting to get blurry as water went into his body. His lungs were demanding air as they burned. He began losing feeling throughout his body. He felt something tugging on him. When he looked he found Moll trying to pull on his shirt in clearly trying to keep him moving. Only his body would not allow it and he started to sink further into the ocean.

He started to think back remembering a promise he made. A promise to his best friend. Kubo hated the feeling of guilt that was building in his chest.

'Hikari.'

His vision went black.

……….
Camp Everfree
……….

"Lora?" Akiko asked worriedly getting the attention of Hikari and Sunset.

She brought Lora to Hikari who began to gently rub the her back. Lora started to shake as her eyes widened. "No that's not possible!"

"Lora what's wrong?" Hikari said with worry.

Lora looked to the group with teary eyes as her lip quivered. Her aura disappeared as her skin began to pale, "I can't sense Moll, Godzilla....or Kubo!"

Everyone gasped as there eyes became wide. Adagio dropped to her knees as tears started to fall from her face. Hikari looked at Lora with disbelief as she fell back. Akiko felt a huge pain in her chest as she tried catching her breath. Sunset felt her world becoming dark as a cold shiver ran down her spine. 

"She was telling the truth." 

Sunset heard Adagio's whimpers finding the elder Siren was holding her face in her hands. 

"Kubo's dead!" Adagio cried.

"No he's not!" Sunset shouted it was painful to move but she went to Adagio's side and grabbed her shoulders. She looked into Adagio's tear filled eyes, "Midnight is just trying to scare us. There's no way Kubo would up and die like that!" 

Adagio just stared at her with a quivering lip and tears continued to fall from her face. Sunset could hear the hard sobs of Lora as she wept. Hikari was struggling to keep her own emotions in check as she clenched her teeth. 

"He...he can't be dead." Sunset looked at Hikari. Hikari stared back at her and the tears fell like a water fall. Sunset could almost fell Hikari's pain seeping into her as tears started to form around her face. Lora sniffled as she turned her head to look at Sunset.

"I....I....was searching for them the moment Midnight said Kubo was killed." Lora said with shaky breaths as her tears fell, "Right now at the beach I could can feel Ganimes attacking everything in sight. It won't be long before he attacks the city. I tried to find Godzilla and when I did I could barely recognize his aura. It was so low he was in so much pain. He's dying." 

Sunset felt her breath leave at those words.

"Then I called out to Kubo and Moll but neither of them would answer me. I kept trying but they wouldn't answer me I used every bit of aura I had to reach them but they wouldn't answer." Lora said, "They're gone...my sister is gone!"

Lora broke down in in tear filled sobs that were soon joined by Hikari. Sunset felt her hands shake as she looked at Adagio. She was on the verge of collapsing. Sunset pulled herself into Adagio and the two broke down in sobs that echoed through out the cave.

"They're not gone!" Akiko voice erupted causing the women to fall silent. Akiko stood in between them huffing her eyes were reddened and it was clear she was trying to hold back her tears. Yet Akiko still managed to stand strong. She gently knelt down wiping Lora's tears and gently stroking Hikari's hair. "They're not gone."

"Aki." Hikari managed to squeak out through her tears. 

Akiko gently put her head against Hikaris' as she continued to cry. She stroked Lora's head with her thumb straitening out of her hair. "Kubo and Moll aren't dead. Godzilla wouldn't let that happen. You two should no that better then anyone." She softly spoke.

Hikari sniffled wiping away a tear, "Right."

Lora looked up at Akiko tear still passing through her eyes. A thought suddenly occurring to her, "Godzilla wouldn't let anything happen to them."

"Yeah, Godzilla wouldn't lose to that overgrown crab cake." Akiko said looking at Lora with confident smile, "He just needs a second wind and he'll be back up so none of you worry." She looked to the still crying forms of Sunset and Adagio. She looked at Hikari with a small smile before kissing her forehead and walking over to the Equestrians, "Girls everything is going to be okay."

She gently pat there heads with a smile before pulling them into her shoulders. She gently shushed them like a loving mother. Hikari couldn't bring herself to move as she still felt her eyes watering again. Lora looked at Hikari and the girls as she wiped away a tear from her eye. She took a breath trying to calm herself as her face grew in fierce determination. 

"Hikari could you put me down please." Lora softly said. The scientist complied not thinking about what Lora was doing. The Elder made sure her coughs were soft enough not to be heard. She looked at her hand finding blood resting in her hand. "I don't have much power left but I have to do this."

"What was that Lora?" Hikari asked.

Lora looked at her with a smile, "Akiko is right. Godzilla just needs a second wind and I'm going to be the one to give it to him."

"How?" Hikari asked.

Lora held a small smile as her body began to glow. Electricity sparked in her hands and she began to carve into the rocks. Adagio and Sunset slowly started to settle down and watched Lora. Akiko raised an eyebrow as Lora continued to carve into the cave floor. When she was finally finished Lora panted as she looked at her handy work.

The symbol of Mothra was carved into the cave floor.

She softly smiled at it although it was short lived. Her eyes widened and she clutched her sides. Lora dropped to her knees as she began to cough violently. Blood flew from her mouth making Hikari and Akiko gasp in shock. Lora looked at the puddle with hard eyes before looking to Akiko and Hikari. 

"My aura is almost depleted. To you humans it's like overextending a muscle." Lora weakly said with a smile, "It looks like I went overboard with my shields, but I'm glad I kept you safe Akiko."

"Lora, whatever you're doing, please stop." Akiko said. 

Lora shook her head with a smile as she took shaky steps into the symbol. She looked at her friends as memories went through her head of every moment she spent with them, "I love all of you so much." Lora softly spoke as she looked at them, "Kubo does too that's why he protects us. Now I'm going to return the favor."

She clasped her hands together as she knelt down as if in prayer.

"Buy calling Godzilla myself."

"But you and Moll say that uses so much energy!" Akiko said.

"Plus Godzilla only listen to Moll. Remember all of the test we ran? We concluded that unless Moll is helping he barely understands you." Hikari said.

"I know, I know this is a stupid idea that will probably get me killed." Lora said closing her eyes as her remaining aura began to build around her, "But I'm a member of the G-team and dumb ideas like this are our specialty."

She looked at Hikari and Akiko with a wide smile, "I love you."

Her words were followed by a soft hum as her body glowed brightly. Her aura followed into the symbol. It soon began to engulf Lora in a green light. Everyone present had to shield their eyes from the intensity of the light. Akiko's words went unheard as Lora's voice flowed around them like a soft wind. 

"I know you can barely understand, but still I call to you. I beg of you please save them. Save not just those who I love but those who you love. I know your body is pain but you must move, you must move because only you can save them. So please move.... "

………………..

"GODZILLA!"

It was soft like the other who would call. He could barely understand what it was saying, but could hear the desperation. Was this the other one that would try calling him? He could barely see it, but he saw the flickering green aura. It really was just like the blue aura that would call to him. 

The blue one! Where was he? And his human? 

He opened his eyes only to roar in pain as he did so. They still suffered from the effects of the acid. His vision was blurred moving his head was an effort. Yet he had to do it he needed to find them. 

"Please save them."

Were they in danger? 

"Please save them."

He tried moving but even breathing was becoming difficult. His chest was in so much pain and the world was getting darker. His body was so cold. He was healing so slow yet he could still taste his own blood.

"Save them Godzilla!

His eyes snapped open he let out a snarl. He ignored the pain and lifted his arm. He could feel his heart starting to slow. With swift motion he jammed his hand into his chest and gripped his heart. Godzilla grit his teeth and began to squeeze on down his heart. He sent his energy into his arm. He hit his heart with all the power he could muster. He hated doing this because it left him in tremendous pain afterward, but it was worth it. Godzilla could feel his damaged heart starting to regenerate faster than before. He had to save them.

………………..

On the surface Shinning Armor clutched to Cadance as the remnants of the ship shook. Everyone on board was screaming as water started to pour in. He had no idea what happened to Kubo, but after seeing what that crab did to the boat he feared the worst for him. It was just luck, if you could call it that, that the kaiju left them for the shore.

"I think the boat is starting to settle." Cadance said. 

Shinning Armor looked around noticing that things were starting to calm down. Or at least as calm as a snapped in half ship full of screaming children could be. He let go of Cadance, but didn't let go of her hand, as he made his way to the crushed midsection. It still sparked from being sliced in half. He looked at the other half of the boat and found that it was starting to sink.

"Thank God we weren't on the other side of the boat." Cadance said clutching Shinning Armor's arm.

"Yeah." Shinning Armor said giving her a slight squeeze. 

He looked out to the sea trying to take in everything that just happened. First he was on a whale watching trip with his soon to be fiancée the next thing he knew he was being held in the air by a giant crab monster before it cut the boat in half like a piece of paper.

"Do you think Kubo is okay?" Cadance asked with clear concern.

Shinning Armor looked at her with concern as he tried to find the right answer. Kubo was the one who helped save them. Heck he helped encourage Shinning Armor to pop the question. The last time they saw him he ran off to fight that crab monster. He seemed so confident that Shinning Armor believed that man could actually beat any monster he came across. But right now.

"Mr. Kubo is okay." 

Shinning Armor looked over his shoulder and found a boy with teal hair looking at him. A woman with similar hair quickly pulled on his arm.

"Sandbar stay with me." Sandbar's mother said.

"Mr. Kubo wouldn't lose to some overgrown crab." Sandbar said with determined eyes as he looked at Shinning Armor and Cadance.

"I'm sorry about him." His mother said looking at Shinning Armor and Cadance.

"It's fine." Cadance said with a smile as she bent down to look him in the eye, "Thanks for the words of encouragement little guy. Kubo's a really tuff guy I'm sure he's okay."

Shinning Armor smiled at his love as she was so great with kids. They weren't just encouraging to Sandbar but to him as well. Kubo had to be okay he wouldn't go out like that.

"Hey what's that?" Sandbar asked.

Shinning Armor looked to the ocean and found something splashing around in the water. It looked like some kind of strange fish until he saw the antenna. The small Mothra weakly chirped as she popped her head out of the water. She tried flapping her wings only to fall back into the water. 

"That's Mothra." Sandbar said with wide eyes, "I think she's in trouble."

"I think she's waterlogged." Cadance said with worry. 

Sandbar looked ready to jump into the water if his mother hadn't stopped him, "Mom I have to save her."

"Sandbar you're not getting in that water." His mother quickly stated.

As the mother and son continued to argue Shinning Armor watched Mothra as she continued her struggle. He squeezed Cadance's hand before giving her a soft kiss on the lips.  "Wait right here." Where the last words he said before jumping into the ocean. 

He wasn't sure what he was doing and neither were the people yelling at him to come back. Yet he still felt compelled to rescue the moth. It just looked so scared and desperate. He swam as hard as he could thanking whoever was up there that the kaiju was so close. Mothra was screeching as she tried to fly out of the water. Shinning Armor was splashed in the face by her thrashing. 

"Hey calm down!" He cried out to the kaiju. 

To his surprise Mothra actually stopped her thrashing and looked at him. He treaded the water looking at the small kaiju as she cocked her head twitching her antenna. She let out a small chirp as her mussel moved. He took a breath realizing just how crazy a situation he put himself in before putting his arms out. "It's okay I'm not going to hurt you." He reached out gently touching the little kaiju and to his surprise she crawled into his arms. Mothra looked up at Shinning Armor letting out soft chirps as she looked up at him. It was hard to tell but it actually looked like she was grateful to him. "Don't worry I've got you."

He began to swim back to the boat with the small kaiju in tow. The kaiju clung tightly to him, but he could feel something else in its claws. There was also something else bothering him were was Kubo? And why was the water starting to get so hot? When he made it back to the boat he nearly catapulted himself out of the water. He placed Mothra down while gasping and taking his shirt off. His skin was reddened and he saw the steam coming off it. 

"Are you alright?" A worried Cadance quickly came to his side looking at his reddened skin. 

"Yeah." Shinning Armor said in between gasp as he looked at the water. He noticed the steam starting to rise from the water. "Now I know how a lobster feels."

"Mothra?" Sandbar spoke up getting the couples attention. They turned and found Mothra looking down at her claws. Everyone on the board the were starting to crowd around to look at the kaiju. Sandbar's mother was trying to keep her son still but he still managed to reach out to the moth. Mothra looked at the boy and the small crowd starting to gather around her. She let out small chirps as she held her body low. She gently opened her claws revealing the small body she was holding onto. 

Moll's eyes twitched as she started to cough up water. She gasped as her eyes snapped open and she began to look around. Her eyes wide with desperation, "Kubo! Kubo!" 

"Did that doll just talk?" Someone from the crowd asked. 

"Isn't that Kubo's doll?" Cadance asked.

"Yeah." Shinning Armor said as he watched the Elias look around with scared eyes.

"Kubo! Where are you?!" Moll continued to shout before looking out to the water, "No."

Moll looked at the crowd of humans gathering around her. She gulped as they had fearful eyes looking at her and Mothra. This was exactly what Hikari had been afraid of if she or Lora were seen by anyone. Yet she had to swallow her fear of this and try to trust the humans. 

"Please someone help my friend!" Moll pleaded dropping to her knees, "Please my friend Kubo is still in the water. I can't offer any of you anything, but I beg of you please save him!"

"Kubo's in the water?!" A shocked Berry Punch made her way through the crowd. 

"I can get him!" Shinning Armor said looking at Moll with a smile.

"You'll need some help." A ruffed up looking Rockhoof started to make his way through the crowd he handed Shinning Armor a rope, "Wrap this around yourself. Kubo's a pretty heavy guy you'll need some help bringing him to the surface."

Shinning Armor quickly went to work tying the rope around himself. Moll was surprised as others started to offer assistance to Shinning Armor some even volunteering to take his place. Tears started to fall from her face as she watched some many offering to help her friend, "Thank you, thank you all so much."

"Well Kubo did try to save us all." Cadance said warmly dropping to her knees to look at Moll, "I say we owe him."

"Yeah and I owe him a good talking to about bringing animals on board." Berry Punch said with a smile and wink, "And sneaking people onto the boat that violates so many codes."

"Alright your all set." Rockhoof said looking over Shinning Armor, "Remember just tug on it the minute you grab him."

"Got it." Shinning Armor said looking at Moll and giving her a small smile. He took a large breath of air before diving into the ocean. The water was still blazing hot but he could manage. He quickly began kicking his legs to dive down his eyes scanning the water in order to find a trace of Kubo. He kept going looking for any sign of him.

'Come on Kubo where are you?'

He could already feel his lungs starting to burn. His eyes suddenly spotted something glowing beneath him. The blue light was almost hypnotic he could also feel the water heating up around him. It felt like he was being cooked. His body was demanding he get out. He suddenly spotted something floating toward the light. It was him!

Shinning Armor quickly dove down ready to grab Kubo. Until the light suddenly disappeared. A growl like nothing he'd ever heard before shook the ocean. The blue lights returned again only now there were two of them in the shape of orbs. Each the size of a house sitting under Kubo as he continued to float deeper into the abyss. 

………………….
Lora gasped as blood fell from her mouth. Her aura disappeared as she feel over. Akiko quickly picked up Lora calling out to her along with Hikari. Their voices echoed around her as the world started to get dark. Yet she still held a proud smile as she looked to them.

"He...heard....me." Lora weakly said before passing out.
………………..

Everyone was waiting with baited breath as they watched the water. Rockhoof held the rope tightly waiting for the call. He suddenly felt the rope move. He gave a quick nod to his men and they began pulling on the rope. Shining Armor emerged taking a large gulp of air as he quickly started swimming to the back to the boat. He held on to the edge and was quickly aided back on. Cadance and Sandbar came rushing toward.

"Shiny what happened!" Cadance said.

"Did you find Mr. Kubo?" Sandbar asked.

Shinning Armor finished catching with wild eyes he shouted, "Get away from the water. Hurry!"

Before anyone could start asking questions the water started to swirl. Blue lights shimmered within the forming whirlpool. Moll had wide eyes as she looked at the water. Mothra started to flap her wings and chirp..

The water spilt as large spines rose from the sea. They shined as energy built within them. Water fell off of black scales like cascading waterfalls. Eyes shining with blue power as he blue smoke vented from his maw. Godzilla reared his back and let loose a powerful roar into the sky. The monster king puffed out smoke before looking down at the broken ship.

Shinning Armor tensed up as got in between Cadance and the monster lowering his head down to look at them. Godzilla snarled as he looked at the humans. He made small grunts as he looked over them. 

"No one move." Moll spoke up walking in between legs. Mothra flew over their heads landing lightly on Godzilla's snout. Moll held a soft glow as she smiled at Godzilla, "It's okay he won't hurt any of you."

Godzilla let out small grunts as he looked at the humans. He slowly rose up looking at the sandy beach and the smoke coming from further inland. His still healing eyes struggled to pinpoint his enemy, but he knew the crab was there. However he had other priorities and the other humans could be of use. 

He gently gripped the boat in his hand. He held it delicately like a mother with her newborn. He looked down in his other hand. Kubo sat in his palm unmoving. Godzilla let out a soft grunt of worry. He began to wade back to the shore finding a place to settle the boat. As he reached swallow water and touched the sandy bottom of the seafloor Godzilla felt weakness in his knees. He powered through it he could still feel the pain radiating throughout his body. Even his chest was still burning from his still healing wounds.

Godzilla felt himself starting to tire as he made his final stretch to land. He was forcing himself to move at this point. He felt a harsh pain before suddenly coughing up blood. His legs gave out and Godzilla collapsed under his own weight. He held out his arms making sure the humans would remain unharmed. The boat of humans gently touched down on the sandy beach. He let out a soft roar as blood trickled down his lips. He looked down to his palm finding Kubo to be still unconscious. His eyes were full of worry as he gently set Kubo down. 

He let out soft roars trying to awaken the human. When Kubo didn't even move his roars became more high-pitched. He ignored the pain running throughout his body to focus on awakening his human. For his large frame the monster king was surprisingly gentle as he nuzzled Kubo with his snout. A chirp caught his attention and Godzilla spotted something flying toward him.

"Kubo!" Moll shouted as she rode on Mothra. 

Mothra flew with a slight limp as she flew as her body twitched. She suddenly let out a pained roar as her eyes flickered. The young kaiju fell into the sand skidding across. Moll yelped as she gripped Mothra tightly. When Mothra came to a stop Moll fell off the small kaiju. She looked at Mothra sadly as she let out a pained chirped. Mothra looked at Moll before motioning her head to Kubo. The younger Elias sniffled before running to Kubo. 

"Kubo, please wake up." Moll softly said as she walked toward him. Kubo remained still as water dripped off him. Her eyes glistened as she walked toward him. She gently rubbed her face against his palm trying to wake him. "Please don't leave me."

Godzilla let out soft roars as he looked at Kubo. He turned his head to look at the humans still on board the ship. He began to grunt at them before looking back to Kubo. His eyes were soft as if....

"He's asking for help!" Sandbar said with wide eyes, "Mr. Kubo is in trouble!" 

His mother held him tightly as she stared at lizard, "Sandbar!"

"Mr. Kubo isn't moving." Sandbar said with teary eyes.

"Sweetie, I know how much you care about others, but that monster..."

"He saved us!" Sandbar shouted over his mother he broke away from her before looking at the rest of the ship, "Godzilla isn't what those people on the news say he is! Godzilla risked his life to save all of us! Now he and Mr. Kubo are hurt! They need our help!" 

He stood there in front of the crowd looking at them with desperate eyes. He breathed heavily as he watched some children hide behind their parents as they looked at Godzilla nervously. He looked down in defeat until he heard several people jump into the sand. He was surprised to find Cadance, Shinning Armor, and Berry Punch walking toward the monster. Berry Punch was shivering but she still managed to smile.

"K-K-Kubo said he trusted Godzilla with his life. S...S...So I'll believe him." Berry Punch stammered out, "I...I was trained in CPR."

"Me too." Cadance said with a smile, "And Kubo is my friend so there's no way I can leave him behind."

"And I'm not letting you go alone." Shinning Armor said, "Stay with your mom Sandbar let the adults handle this."

The small group started making their way to toward Godzilla. Each of them swallowing a nervous gulp as Godzilla looked at them. As they got closer they took note of the wounds on his face. It made Cadance's stomach turn when she saw the blood slowly dripping from his face like a tear drop. His black scales were trying to grow back around his sockets revealing the pink muscle underneath. When he moved it revealed a still healing scar on his chest. 

"He looks so weak." Shinning Armor said. 

"Guys." Berry Punch said looking forward.

Shinning Armor looked at the downed form of Kubo with Moll softly crying next to his face. Mothra gently rubbed against his hand softly letting out her own cries. Moll looked up at the approaching humans as her lip quivered, "He's not breathing."

They all grew wide eyed as they bent down to look at Kubo. Berry Punch quickly put her head against his heart. Her eyes shook with worry suddenly her eyes grew wide a small smile on her face, "I can hear his heartbeat but it's faint."

"Okay." Cadance gently moved Kubo's head. Moll looked at her and sniffled Cadance smiled down at her, "Don't worry we can save him."

Moll smiled at her. Cadance pointed at Kubo's chest, "Press down as hard as you can when I tell you. Count with me all right?"

"Right." Berry Punch said with a nod.

She positioned Kubo to have him facing her before gently pushing his head back and opened his mouth. She blushed and she looked at Shinning Armor, "This is going to be really awkward, Shiny. So sorry in advance."

"What are you...oh." Shinning Armor said with red cheeks.

Cadence looked to Berry Punch with a nod as she pinched the bridge of his nose. Berry Punch placed her hands on Kubo's chest. "One, two, three!" 

Berry Punch pressed down on Kubo's chest and Cadance placed her lips on his. The two began giving Kubo CPR Berry Punch counting each time Cadance took a breath. Moll nervously watched as the two women began reviving Kubo. Godzilla cocked his head as he stared down at the humans. 

Cadance felt a sudden twitch under her. Moll gasped pointing at Kubo's hand. The women stopped as Kubo started to move. His eyes shot open and he quickly rose up coughing violently as he began to vomit water. He breathed in heavily taking as much air as he could. When he started to calm down Kubo slowly took in the world around himself. He felt something rubbing against his arm. The soft chirps of Mothra were followed by the young kaiju jumping against his chest. He fell into the sand which allowed Moll to run into face. Moll peppered Kubo's cheek with kisses as she sobbed. 

"What's going on?" Kubo groaned. 

"I thought you died!" Moll whimpered as she nuzzled Kubo's cheek. Mothra rubbed her head against his chest chirping. Kubo gently pat her head as he sat up. His eyes widened when he saw the group looking him with soft smiles. 

"Glad to see your up." Shinning Armor said with a smile.

The sudden grunt from Godzilla caused the humans to go stiff as Godzilla leaned down between them. His hand shook the ground as he brought it down next to them. He leaned his head down closer causing Berry Punch to let out a terrified scream when he opened his mouth a soft growl came of his throat. His eyes stared at Kubo and his tongue hung from his jaws. 

"Godzilla please don't." Kubo said with a groan. Godzilla's tongue nearly lifted Kubo off the ground as it ran across Kubo's face. Kubo groaned as Godzilla continued to lick him like an excited puppy making high-pitched squeaks that didn't seem possible for the king of the monsters. Kubo groaned as Godzilla's saliva covered his entire body, "You know that doesn't come out!"

Kubo looked at the three present who were all staring at the scene with wide eyed confusion. He could see the thought process of three as Kubo was currently being snuggled by the king of monster. He let out an awkward chuckle as he rubbed Godzilla's snout, "He can be pretty affectionate."

"He seems to care a lot about you." Cadance said with a smile as she looked the scene over with a smile.

"Thank you for saving him!" Moll said running to them and bowing her head.

"Moll alkingtay!" Kubo said holding a finger to his lips.

"Yeah we already figured that out." Berry Punch said as she nervously looked at Godzilla. The monster king was staring at them. "Not that there's anything wrong with that."

"I asked them for help Kubo. You would have died if they hadn't saved you." Moll gently leaned against Kubo a tear falling from her face. Kubo gently wiped the tear away from her before looking at the three who saved him. 

His eyes fell upon the whale watching boat and the passengers. Rockhoof and the rest of his crew were helping people safely off board. He sighed looking at the destroyed boat then to Godzilla. His eyes twitched as they healed. 

"Looks like we took a beating." Kubo softly said. A sudden explosion nearly caused Berry to jump out of her skin. Kubo turned his head when he heard it just as Godzilla snarled. The roars of Ganimes echoed just as loud as the crashing buildings he stomped through. The kaiju was going on a wild rampage as he tore through the beach town. He was slowly starting to catch the sounds of sirens wailing. His eyes narrowed, "What do you say, Big Guy, up for returning the favor?"

Godzilla snorted out blue smoke as he let out a grunt. Both were slow to rise the Earth shook as Godzilla tried to steady himself. Blood from his wounds rained down on the beach. Kubo grunted as he tried balancing himself as vertigo quickly set in. He felt a hand grab his chest and another his back. He looked to find both Cadance and Shinning Armor balancing him. 

"Look I don't doubt that you're this super soldier, monster whispering, hero. But you were just drowning a minute ago. Your body is playing catch up." Berry Punch said before looking at Godzilla, "And I think the same goes for him."

Godzilla groaned as he dropped to a knee. His back spines flashed as wounds still struggled to heal. Kubo was also starting to feel his legs giving out on him as he was leaning against Shinning Armor for support. Yet when he looked at the city he felt a great sense of urgency. 

"Kubo, please just take a minute and breath." Cadance said as she tried to sit him down. Her voice oddly reminding him of Hikari. 

Hikari! 

"Moll can you set a link with the others?" Kubo said with urgency.

"Right!" Moll said giving Kubo a quick salute. 

Kubo watched her glow and Shinning Armor caught the urgency in his eyes. "I know things are already pretty grim, but something's telling me there's even more to come."

Kubo looked at Shinning Armor and began kicking himself mentally. Twilight was his little sister and she was apparently in the middle of a kaiju attack. He had a right to know what was going on, "Shinning Armor there's something you should know."

…………….
Camp Everfree
…………….

Akiko had tears falling from her face as she looked over the elder Elias. Lora was pale, blood was dripping from her lips and nose. Yet she still had a smile on her face as she took in labored breaths. Hikari was doing her best to stay calm as she held Lora in her hands. She carefully held a finger to the small girls' chest. Sunset and Adagio watched on with fearful eyes. 

"She's going to be okay." Hikari said taking a breath.

"She said she did it." Adagio spoke up, "Do you really think she called Godzilla?" 

"Lora's strong and a loud mouth when she get's fired up. Godzilla couldn't ignore her if he tried." Akiko said with a smile wiping away a tear. She took Lora from Hikari and gently cradled her with a smile, "You're going to get all the chocolate you can eat." 

"Akiko can you hear me?" 

Akiko shot up when they heard Moll's voice. A smile crossed her face as she cupped her mouth. She felt joyful tears running down her face. She looked to Hikari and the others, "It's Moll!" Hikari gasped while Sunset pulled Adagio in for a tight hug.

"Moll I can hear you. Is Kubo with you?" Akiko asked with bated breath.

"Yes he's safe these nice people saved us." Moll said, "Where's Lora? I was calling out to her but she wouldn't answer me."

Akiko looked solemnly at Lora with a sad sigh, "Moll are you strong enough to link all of us?"

"Yes, I was trying to contact Bone Crusher, but it sounded like his mind was preoccupied. What's going on over there why is Angurius fighting Mothra and what's that other strange aura?" Moll asked with great worry in her voice.

"Just link us Moll I'll explain everything." Akiko said. 

…………….
Canterlot Beach
…………….

"So that explains why Ganimes is here Midnight really is pulling out all the stops. But this Equestrian magic is something I didn't factor in." Kubo said as he sat on the beach. He felt the himself gripping the sand. Things were kicking off at the camp and to top it all off Midnight was pulling her usual tricks on the girls. Then there was the case of Twilight Sparkle. He looked at Shinning Armor the man looked to be on the verge of a panic attack the only thing keeping him calm was Cadance, although she looked like was having trouble keeping her emotions in check as well. "Is Twilight okay?"

"Yeah Sunset knocked her out so she won't be going anywhere." Akiko said. 

"I'll just leave that part out when I tell her brother." Kubo said with a bead of sweat running down his face. 

He cleared his throat before looking at Shinning Armor and Cadance. He held a smile in an attempt to calm the concerned couple down, "Twilight is safe. My friends have her in a cave with Sunset and Adagio." The happy couple breathed a sigh of relief as they gave Kubo grateful looks.  He smiled back at them with a knowing nod. 

"Kubo are you still there?" Hikari called out.

"Yeah." Kubo said. A brief silence filled the air as Kubo waited for Hikari to answer him. 

"What are you going to do?" She asked.

"What do you mean?" Kubo asked. 

"Don't play that game with us Kubo." Akiko called out to him, "We can't get to you Kubo. This camp counselor and Angurius are going to keep us occupied. Hikari and I hate it but you're the only one there who can stop Ganimes." 

"You know how I feel about you running off on you're own, but it looks like you don't have much of a choice." Hikari said.

Kubo sighed and gently pat Moll's head, "Cap, I'll do whatever you order me to do."

…………….
Camp Everfree
……………..

Akiko narrowed her eyes and clenched her fist. She took a deep breath feeling all of her emotions swelling up inside of her. "Moll I don't know if you can but make sure Godzilla hear's what I'm about to say."

"I'll try." Moll said.

She inhaled as she felt everything welling up inside of her reach a boiling point. She opened her mouth and what followed was a roar of orders. "SEARCH AND DESTORY! SEARCH AND DESTORY! MIDNIGHT THINKS SHE PLAY WITH US LIKE THIS! CRUSH HER AND MAKE HER PAY FOR WHAT SHE DID! DON'T RUN OR HIDE! SHOW HER WHAT HAPPENS WHEN YOU MESS WITH THE G-TEAM!"

……………..
Canterlot Beach
……………….

Berry felt a shiver go down her spine when she saw Godzilla's lips curl back revealing his fangs. She'd never been this close to a monster in her life but even so this was weird. He was letting out heavy grunts as his lips continued to curl. His eyes began to shine making him somehow look even more like a monster. 

"So you're fired up too Big Guy?" Kubo said. 

"Um Kubo is he..." Berry Punch trailed on her words when she saw Kubo.

His lips were curled back like Godzilla even his eyes held a terrifying shine to them. He began to crack his knuckles, "Sometimes I think the he only hears what wants to hear." Kubo said with a chuckle as he began to crack his neck, "Well I guess I can't blame you. It has been awhile since the girls gave us permission to rampage."

Cadance and Shinning Armor were taken aback by the smile Kubo had on his face. He had just been sitting in the sand with his eyes closed a moment ago then he just started laughing out of the blue. It was like all of the pain and fatigue he was felling just disappeared. He looked like a brand new person. He pushed the two off him as he walked toward the glowing saurian.

"You three should get somewhere safe." Moll said as she flew up to the humans on Mothra, "When Kubo and Godzilla start smiling like that it usually means things are going to start blowing up."

"You too, Moll." Kubo said without looking over his shoulder. 

"But Kubo..." Moll was about to protest but a sudden roar from Godzilla silenced both her and Mothra.

"You heard Akiko; Lora is down and they need you." Kubo said as he held up a finger. Godzilla looked at his finger as Kubo began to wave it. "Moll I trust you to save them."

Moll hiccupped back a tear before slapping her cheeks together, "I will Kubo!" She kicked Mothra's sides and the small kaiju began to flutter her wings. 

The young kaiju held up her wings and began to fly although it was still with a limp. She could feel the pain of her main body. The fight with Anguirus was something she was regretting. There was no way she could---

GRNNK

Mothra's eyes widened as she flew past Godzilla. Orange eyes stared at her piercing into her soul. He gave her a small nod before looking back to Kubo. Mothra's eyes shook along with her antenna. Mothra let out a loud chirp as she beat her wings harder and took off leaving behind a small rainbow.

Godzilla watched the younger kaiju leave while blowing smoke out of his nose. He looked back at Kubo who gave him a smile. "Be more worried about Anguirus, Big Guy. We've got a crab to fry." Kubo's eyes hardened as he whistled. Godzilla's eyes became slits as he followed Kubo's finger. He let out small clicks and growls. Kubo nodded in conformation. "Hey Shinning Armor on my here I saw an amusement park. It was still under construction right?"

"Equestria Land? Well yeah it has another three months before it's done." Shinning Armor said. 

"Good." Kubo said he pointed to the large ferris wheel sitting by a hill side. Godzilla followed where he was pointing he responded with a click and rose back to his feet. "Bring him there Big Guy." 

Godzilla grunted in understanding as he rose to his full height. Godzilla spit his blood into the ocean as his body started flashing. The humans present had to shield there eyes from the light. His wounds began healing at a faster rate then normal. His chest closed the scar was replaced with large black scales and muscle. His vision started to clear and he could make out his target. 

"Looks like I should get ready too." Kubo said looking at the watch, "Hey G-glove are you there?"

The G-glove sparked to life nearly lighting itself on fire, "I backed myself up the moment we met."

"Well glad to know you had so much confidence in me." Kubo said rolling his eyes, "Are you still operational?"

"The sea water has damaged my space titanium coating and circuits. I am currently running on 60% power." 

"Can you do that armor thing Vector was talking about?" Kubo asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Running the armor system will deplete my power system substantially. Estimated run time will be ten minutes."  

Kubo rubbed his chin before surging, "Well I'll just have to beat Ganimes in half that time."

"Humans truly are the dumbest lifeforms."

"Just suit me up." 

"The correct wording is Armor On."

"Oooookay; Armor On."

"Mark II G-armor activated."

The G-glove sparked before black metal started spreading out of it. It raced up his arm and clamped down on it. The metal spread across his entire body coating him a dark metal sheen. It compressed and fit to his body. It soon wrapped around his neck rushing up the back of his head. A black helmet wrapped around his covering his eyes to create a vizor and leaving his mouth open. Kubo looked himself over with an impressed whistle. He touched himself all over with a small chuckle as he started jumping around. 

"Whoa this thing is awesome! I can barely feel it!" Kubo said.

"Mr. Kubo!" 

Kubo turned finding Sandbar rushing from the boat. He was being trailed by several other children along with their screaming parents. Kubo had a small smile at their excited face. Sandbar came to a stop looking over Kubo's new suit with wide eyes. 

"Whoa you look like a Power Ranger!" Sandbar said with an excited smile.

Kubo playfully pat his head with a smile, "Yeah my little brother is a fan. Now you should get going." He looked at Shinning Armor, Cadance, and Berry Punch, "That goes for the rest you of guys."

"Are you seriously going after that thing alone?" Berry Punch asked looking at Kubo worried.

"Who says I'm alone?" Kubo said as the ground shook. A reptilian growl echoed as blue lights got the humans attention. Godzilla was now fully healed and snarling at the burning town. He looked down at Kubo and nodded to him. He soon started to walk off. Kubo stood and started following the monster king looking back at the others. Cadance looked like she didn't want him to leave. "Don't worry Ganimes made the biggest mistake of his life. He pissed me and the Big Guy off."

With that Kubo took off running although he trailed behind Godzilla. At least until he heard the sound of a roaring engine. Green letters appeared in his visor as his legs suddenly felt lighter. "I suggest you jump." The G-glove's robotic voice crackled into his ear. Kubo didn't question it and jumped into the air. To his surprise Kubo jumped several feet in the air he yelped looking down at the ground.

"It looks like the body enhancements are working. Although that did cost you several seconds of power."

"Gee thanks!" Kubo said.

"Is that the thanks I get for calling the G-cycle?"

"G-cycle?" Kubo looked down and found his motorcycle driving under him, "Okay Vector and I are having a talk when this is over."

Kubo fell back to earth landing perfectly on his motorcycle. He smiled and reeved the engine speeding the motorcycle up. In a swift motion Kubo started maneuvering under Godzilla as he started picking up speed. 

"Well what do you now? I was only 38.7% percent sure you would have survived."

"What!?"

"I had full faith in you."

……………….

Sandbar watched Kubo and Godzilla with determined eyes. He ignored the berating words of his mother as he felt his heart start to swell up. That man didn't know him at all yet he went out of his way to save him. And Godzilla, everyone says he's a monster but he saved the boat from a real monster. All those people he sees on the news were wrong about him and the G-team. Sandbar felt his heart swelling as he watched the two runoff to fight again. He cupped his hands over his mouth, "You can do it guys!"

"Yeah show him whose the boss!" A boy with blue hair that ended in gold tips shouted. 

"Smash mean crab real good, Godzilla!" A girl with long pigtails came by his side.

"Don't give up!" A girl with light pink hair called out.

"You're strongest monster around or at least that's what all my friends say!" A light blue haired girl called out.

Sandbar looked at the kids who joined his side. Each of them looked at him with smiles. Sandbar nodded back at them with a wide smile. All five of them shouted the same thing as Godzilla and Kubo ran into their town.

"WIN!"
…………………

Kubo weaved his motorcycle around Godzilla's stamping feet with ease. Godzilla was starting to break into a full sprint as his tail was raised. He broke onto the streets of the beach town scaring it's residents into even greater hysteria. Kubo made his way under the king and rode around the screaming people. He spotted the rising claw of Ganimes as he let out a joyous howl. Godzilla snarled narrowing his eyes.

"I hear you Big Guy. Midnight really thinks she can get away with this? How about we show her why that's a really bad idea." Kubo said as he started speeding up. Godzilla responded with a roar. "Yeah I'd say it is time to see Godzilla Unleashed!"

Godzilla's back spines ignited with power as his eyes started to shine. Blue flames licked his lips as he spotted his target. The crab didn't even seem to take notice of him charging toward him. He seemed drunk off his victory which drove Godzilla into a greater rage. The crab needed to be reminded of his place on the food chain and he was just the one to do it. 

SKREEEOOOONKKKK

His roar shook the air and the earth traveling for miles. All who heard it froze in place as they watched the giant saurian race through their normally quiet town. 

………………….

"So this mirror really is a portal to another world?" Starlight Glimmer asked.

"Yep a really weird one too." Spike said, "I even got turned into a dog!"

"Seriously!?" Starlight said with wide eyes as she stared out at the mirror. She had just come back here to help Twilight's protégé put away books. She wasn't expecting to find a portal to another world. Although he insisted on doing it himself considering it was still a day after her victory party she insisted. Besides she would much rather forget the events that was the cause of said party she could still hear Chrysalis's laughter in her dreams. It was only shear luck that she managed to beat her with the help of....

"Discord, could you stop messing around!" Spike yelled as he chased after a flying book that was singing some form of opera.

"What? I'm just trying to speed things up a little." Discord was reclining in the air with several other singing books floating around him. He casually filed his lion pawed hand while sighing out of sheer boredom, "Honestly why are the guests of honor cleaning up after their own party?"

"I was the one who volunteered to clean, Discord. You just followed us in here yammering about that weird game." Starlight said with a roll of her eyes as she caught one the flying books with her magic and placed it on a shelf. The book hissed at her along with several others that suddenly swarmed her. Discord looked at her with a glare.

"You will not mock Ogres and Oubliettes in my presence!" Discord said standing proudly. 

"Spike a little help?!" Starlight shouted as she was taken by several books. 

"Sorry Starlight but you know how he feels about O&O." Spike said shrugging his shoulders, "Discord if you stop messing around you can be the dungeon master."

"That's all I ask for." Discord said with crooked smile as he snapped his fingers. In a flash the books turned back to normal and flew back into the shelves. The room was back to normal in facet it was actually cleaner than it had ever been. Discord flew down next to Spike putting an arm around the dragon's shoulder, "Now what's your stance on whalewolves? Because do I have got a campaign for you."

"That sounds awesome! Hey Starlight you wanna join us?" Spike said looking around only to find the unicorn to be missing, "Starlight?"

He caught the sound of a muffled cry from the bookshelves. He looked at them and found the books to be shaking. Spike looked at Discord with a disapproving glare. The draconequus shrugged while whistling to himself. Spike glared harder at him making Discord groan, "Alright, alright, alright, I swear I can't have any fun these days."

He snapped his fingers and the books on the shelves fell again along with a purple unicorn. Starlight Glimmer landed flat on her face with an annoyed groan. She looked up at the boys with a vein popping in her head. Discord pointed a finger at Spike. She was ready to yelling at them if a light hadn't caught her attention. Discord cocked an eyebrow at the glowing mirror as Spike stared at it in worry. 

"Spike does the mirror normally do that?" Starlight asked with sweat dripping down her face.

"No." Spike answered. 

The mirror was glowing brightly with harsh intensity. It looked like it was starting to shake. When it reached it's apex Starlight felt like she was hit by a blast of wind.

SKREEENOOONK

The roar took Starlight Glimmer off her feet and propelled her into Spike. They would have flown into Discord as well if he hadn't snapped a bubble around them. Starlight and Spike were safe on the ground while the room shook like an earthquake was going through. Until it stopped just as sudden as it began Discord dropped the bubble along with the panting pony and dragon. 

"Was that a dragon?" Starlight asked.

"Not one that I've heard." Spike said as he stood on shaky legs. 

"It sounded more like a kaiju to me." Discord said rubbing his beard.

"Kai-what?" Spike asked.

_____________________________________________

Kaiju Log 5

Ganimes

Aka: Poison Kaiju, Acid Crab, Krabby Patty 

Height: 88 Meters

Powers: Hard Shell: Ganimes has an extremely durable shell that gets stronger every time he molts. Studies of his molted shells has found them to have similar structure to steel. It's even strong enough to take direct attacks from Godzilla and Mothra with out cracking. 

Molting: When Ganimes is on the verge of death he will escape by breaking open his shell and leaving it for his attacker while he runs off.

High Speed: Despite his size Ganimes is one of the fastest kaiju on land and sea. He uses this to his advantage by quickly slashing at his enemies and running off or slamming them with an intense burst of speed.

Pincers: Ganimes pincers are his deadliest weapons in close combat. Each of them are full of diamond hard blades that crush buildings and tanks with ease. They can easily rip the flesh off other kaiju. 

Acid Foam: Ganimes has acidic bile that can burn any substance even Godzilla's hide.

Weaknesses: Stupidity: Ganimes is the definition of all brawn and no brains. He tends to be directed to areas by the other monsters he follows.  He can be easily distracted when fighting more than one opponent. This was shown when Private Kubo of the G-team managed to trick Ganimes and left him open for attack by Godzilla.

Soft Skin: After molting his shell Ganimes soft skin is exposed to the world. This best time to launch an attack on him before he manages to get away and regrow his shell.

Bio: Ganimes was discovered on a small island chain in the south Pacific alongside the kaiju Gezora and Kamoebas in the early 70s. The three lived there in peace throughout that time tending to avoid human contact. In the early 2000s the island chain the kaiju lived on was destroyed during a nuclear test. The kaiju were not scene and presumed dead. It wasn't until 2015 when the kaiju reappeared on Infant Island, the base of the G-team and home of Godzilla, were they went on a rampage. Godzilla and Mothra managed to chased them off. After that the three began appearing around various parts of the world alongside the kaiju Battra.

Ganimes is usually the first kaiju to be found attacking cities. His docile nature now gone Ganimes takes great pleasure in destroying cities and hunting down humans. His worst rampage was in Hong Kong where Ganimes killed thousands and caused billions in property damage. If it wasn't for the intervention of the G-team and Godzilla the city most likely would have been lost. A.G.A.F research are still trying to understand why Ganimes has become so aggressive since his first discovery and why he follows Battra. G-team scientist Susan Hikari claims that he is angered at humans for destroying his home.
> For Everfree: Godzilla vs The Sea Monster
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Twilight Sparkle stared at the Tree of Harmony intently. She hummed to herself as she flapped around holding a quill and paper in violet aura. She was specifically looking at the portion that resembled her cutiemark. She flew closer to it with hard analyzing eyes. It suddenly sparked making Twilight gasp.

"Please tell me all of you saw that?" The Princess said with wide eyes looking down at the confused trio that had followed her to the tree.

"See what darling?" Rarity asked.

Twilight groaned putting a hoof to her face before pointing to the tree, "The tree! It did some kind of spark thing!" 

"Twilight we've been sitting here for an hour and the tree hasn't done anything." Rainbow Dash said with a bored groan whispering under her breath, "I should have gone cattle herding with AJ and Fluttershy." 

Twilight looked at the Pegasus with annoyed eyes. A sudden pink blur nearly caused her to fall out of the sky. Pinkie Pie was looking at the tree with a magnifying glass, that she pulled from somewhere. Her detective hat somehow sat on her head even though she was hanging upside down. She brought her pipe to her mouth and puffed out several bubbles. Her eye poked through the magnifying glass as she let out several hums. She gasped and jumped off the tree landing on her feet like a champion gymnast. 

"I can conclude that the tree is..." Pinkie Pie took a dramatic pause that actually managed to draw Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Twilight in, "Perfectly normal."

Twilight dropped from the sky while Rainbow and Rarity fell on their backs. Pinkie giggled to herself before bouncing around the cave. Twilight sighed as she got back up, "Okay let's just go over the data again."

Rainbow let out a loud groan of displeasure, "So boring!"

"Don't be rude, Rainbow." Rarity said, "Although, I have to admit, we have been here awhile......only for nothing to happen." 

"The tree just sparked." Twilight said showing Rarity her data only for the unicorn to not really make heads or tails of what was on the paper. "There was also what I felt this morning too."

"Are you sure you felt you're cutiemark buzzing? It could have just been your tummy rumbling. That's happened to me since the map appeared." Pinkie asked poking at Twilight's cutiemark. 

Twilight groaned pushing Pinkie's hooves away from her, "No, it's not like that. My cutiemark was buzzing like there was some kind of friendship problem, but then it suddenly stopped. When I checked the map there was nothing going on either. But I felt like the tree was calling out to me."

"And then you brought us out here to look at the tree with you." Rainbow said as she flew backwards and sighed, "I was hoping we could save the world again to get that mark off our record."

"Saving Equestria isn't a game, Rainbow." Rarity said rolling her eyes.

"Yeah, because we were so good at it. But then Chrysalis came in and got the drop on us." Rainbow Dash said with a huff. 

"It was pretty fun seeing all of those Changelings transform. Oh, and floating in that cocoon tickled." Pinkie chimed in and began reenacting their last big adventure.  

"Girls focus!" Twilight shouted as her eye began to twitch. 

Her friends looked at her with some worry as they noticed her mane was starting to frizz in the all to telling signs that she was about start Twilighting. Twilight let out a long stress filled sigh, "Rainbow is right, kind of, Chrysalis got the drop on us. If it wasn't for Starlight, she would have taken over all of Equestria. I didn't see her coming when I should have." She looked at the tree with hard eyes, "I put my student in danger and nearly lost my friends, my family, and my teacher all because I didn't see a threat coming. I'm supposed to be one of protectors of Equestria....but I was helpless against one of its biggest threats. I don't want that to happen again."

Rainbow looked like someone punched her in the gut as she rubbed her shoulder. Pinkie's hair started to deflate looking at her saddened friend. Rarity held a hoof out to say something but dropped it as words couldn't form in her throat. Twilight turned back to her friends with hard eyes. 

"If something is going on and the tree is trying to tell me about it then I want to know!" Twilight stamped her hoof hard on the ground as she looked at the tree of harmony. 

A sudden flash caused the girls to gasp. When it cleared the girls found a nervously smiling draconquus standing in front of them. Twilight let out an annoyed groan looking at him, "Discord, whatever it is, I'm not in the mood for it."

"Twilight, could you come with me for a minute?" Discord said.

"I'm kind of in the middle of something." Twilight said brushing him off.

"Well, I tried asking nicely." Discord said with a sigh before snapping his eagle claw. With a poof Twilight and Discord were gone leaving Pinkie, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash behind with confused expressions. 

"Does this mean we can go home?" Rainbow Dash called out.

………….
Twilight's Castle
………….

Twilight stumbled as she suddenly popped into the room. She growled looking at Discord ready to bite his head off, "I was in the middle of something! Why would you just drag me away from-"

"Twilight?!" 

Twilight stopped her rant to find Spike running to her legs and wrapping his claws around them. She looked down at him with worry as his little body trembled. She then caught then sound of soft footsteps finding Starlight Glimmer slowly approaching her. She looked just as nervous as Spike her eyes glancing between the princess and the mirror. 

"What happened?" She asked looking around the room finding bookshelves toppled over and noticing some cracks in the ceiling.

"The mirror it...roared at us." Starlight said with a noticeable shiver. 

"What?" Twilight asked with a raised eyebrow.

"It's true Twi. It caused all this damage." Spike said hugging Twilight tightly, "Discord said it was a...a...um?"

"A kaiju." Discord said, "And a rather aggressive one by the sound of it."

"A kaiju?!" Twilight said her wings flapping.

Discord cocked a curious eyebrow, "Yes, do you know what those are?"

Spike and Starlight looked at her with wide eyes. Twilight took a breath in an to attempt to calm her already rising nerves, "Yes, my friend, Sunset Shimmer, wrote about them to me. She seemed very interested in them."

"Sunset Shimmer?" Starlight asked before raising her eyes in recollection, "That's the pony who lives in that mirror right?"

"She knows about those kaiju things!? What did she say about them?" Spike asked nervously looking at the mirror.

"Well from what she told me they're like the creatures from the Everfree forest." Twilight began to explain only to get a small chuckle from Discord.

"That's a cute way of describing them." 

"Discord, how do you even know about kaiju? You haven't been using the mirror, have you?" Twilight asked with slight annoyance. 

"You do realize I can open portals to other dimensions, right? I live another dimension!" Discord said with a deadpan stare getting a resounding 'oh yeah' from the ponies and dragon. 

"You know, I sometimes forget Discord is kind of a God." Spike said.

"I prefer Deus Ex Machina." Discord said before clearing his throat, "Any who, I opened a portal to that little world you traveled to a few thousand years ago. I heard rumors about a trio of Sirens that were banished from Equestria by Star Swirl and his merry band of killjoys. I thought they could make things a little more fun around here, so I decided to go look for them. Let me tell you that was a huge mistake. For one I had no idea where he sent them, so I just went to some random part of that world. Two: I looked absolutely horrible and to top it all off I lost my magic. If I hadn't found that spare portal to Equestria I would have been stuck there."

"Wait there's another portal?" Twilight asked.

"Hundreds each one leading to a different part of that world and ours." Discord said with a shrug ignoring Twilight's slack jawed expression, "Now let's get back on track. I was wandering around that world for months causing a little bit of mischief wherever I went. Hollywood was so much fun. Although I hope that Tom Cruise guy is okay, I left him in a weird place. Anyway, while I was walking around, I came across this thing they had called a television."

"Television?" Starlight asked with a raised eyebrow.

"It's weird box thing that shows moving pictures." Spike said with a great degree of excitement in his voice, "I keep trying to get Twilight to build one."

Twilight sighed rolling her eyes before gesturing for Discord to continue. Discord cleared his throat, but not before putting a bubble around Spike and Starlight. They shouted their opposition, but nothing could be heard. "Okay no more interruptions. I was watching this thing they called a television and that's when I saw.... them." Discord's face became surprisingly dark for someone normally so chipper. In fact, the way his body shook was disturbing she'd never seen this side of him before. Discord was actually terrified of something, "When Celestia and I fought she called me a monster and I had the biggest laugh of my life. I tried convincing myself it was because she was just desperate and shouting whatever she could think of. But now I know it was because I knew what real monsters looked like." 

Discord sat down as a fearful look crossed his face. Even the bubble over Spike and Starlight disappeared as Discord looked to have lost his charisma. Twilight slowly walked toward him, "Discord....What did you see?" 

"They called it the Rulers War. A battle between the king and queen of the monsters. It made the fight between Celestia and Nightmare Moon look childish in comparison. The sky had disappeared it was only smoke. The city was a sea of fire with just those giants standing in the middle of it." Discord said in a solemn tone as he looked to Twilight with distraught eyes, "I know I always enjoy a good bit of chaos, but that wasn't chaos, it was just pure destruction. After that I started hearing about more kaiju appearing it was like that fight was a wakeup call for all of them. Lucky for me I came across another portal and left before things got crazier. Then I got imprisoned in stone for a thousand years."

"Whoa." Spike said in a whisper looking at a dejected looking Discord. 

Starlight walked toward him putting a hoof on his back. He looked at her and she offered him a small smile. He returned it with a grateful look. "I didn't know monsters had royalty." She said in wonder.

"I thought kings and queens were supposed to love each other." Spike said scratching his head, "Why would they be fighting." 

"What was his name?" Twilight suddenly asked stepping up to the group, "The King of the Monsters, what was his name?" 

"Godzilla." Discord answered, "I could never forget that name. A black dragon who spits blue fire. He was like destruction given life."

"That's the same name Sunset told me." Twilight said with wide eyes looking at the mirror, "She said he's the strongest kaiju alive!"

Spike began nervously biting his claws as he followed Twilight's line of sight, "You don't think that Godzilla guy is in Sunset's town, do you?" 

"If he is then there won't be anything left of it." Discord said looking at Twilight with a small frown, "I'm truly sorry, Twilight."

Twilight's wings raised in alarm. Her friends were in danger and once again she couldn't do anything. No! Not again! She was not just going to sit back while a threat was lingering. Sunset was a precious friend and so were the girls from Canterlot High. And what about this Godzilla? What if he found about the portal and came to Equestria? If he was as strong as Discord said, then it would make the Chrysalis incident look like a picnic. That wasn't happening, she was putting a stop to this before it got worse. 

"Spike send a letter to the Princesses tell them everything. Starlight find the girls, tell them to be ready for anything." Twilight raced to the mirror before anyone could stop her. 

___________________________________________________________

Diamond Tiara ran with as much effort as her legs could muster. Tears were falling from her face as she tried to outrun the chaos behind her. Where was her mom? Where was Silver Spoon? The high-pitched roar echoed it was followed by a truck flying over her head and slamming into building. Why was this happening? Why to her?

Someone bumped into her and tripped up her legs. The girl faceplanted into the ground. She cried out in pain felling warmth running down her face. She looked over her shoulder and found the horror approaching her. The giant crab marched through the beach town slamming its claws into whatever was near it. She felt pure terror in her body finding people struggling in the monster's pincers. They screamed in terror as they dangled over the monster's mouth. She screamed scrambling to her feet when one person dropped into the beast mouth. This had to be a bad dream! It just had to be!

GREEEEEA

The monster let loose a blood curdling screech. Diamond didn't stop running even as her breath felt like it was giving out. The earth shook each time one of his legs touched the earth. He slammed his pincers into the nearby building crushing them to dust. The clouds of dust rushed over the fleeing crowd covering them. Diamond coughed as the dust went down her throat. She could barely see through her tearing eyes. She weaved around trying to find a place to breath only to bump into random strangers. Her little body was easily pushed aside as people grew more desperate. She found herself being slammed into a wall. Her cries were overshadowed by the gurgling roar of the kaiju. 

She covered her ears barely opening her stinging eyes. When she looked up Diamond nearly felt her heart skip a beat. It was a door. The sound of the roaring kaiju got closer. Without thinking Diamond ran to the door and quickly opened it her body flying inside. She coughed as she landed on the floor. Although her rest was brief as the roar shook the building followed by screams. Gurgling echoes filled her ears as the screams continued. It was followed by a wet slapping sound hitting the ground and the screams died out. The air grew deadly quite as Diamond started to shake. 

What happened to all the people? 

She feared she already knew the answer. She slowly turned her head as her teeth chattered. Her eyes widened in a bizarre sense of horror and confusion. A strange foaming substance lined the road where she was just running with a crowd. Now the crowd was gone. The sound of sizzling filled her ears. When she looked at the glass window, she saw some of the foam had gotten on it. The glass was starting to sizzle away much to her surprise. That's when her stomach started to churn. Someone rose up from the foam only they barely looked human. They were screaming as their skin started to dissolve what was once an arm reaching out for help hung helplessly only connected by a string of flesh. The person's scream was nothing but a gasp for air as their stomach was eaten away. 

The image was burned into Diamond's terrified eyes just before a large red head slammed into the ground. The crab began sucking the foam into its mouth like a vacuum. Diamond started to hyperventilate as she watched the crab feast. Large bulbous eyes waved around as the monster let out horrifying slapping noised from its mouth. Her heart nearly stopped when one eye stopped moving. It felt like it was looking right at her. Before she could scream a hand covered her mouth and she was pulled into a soft chest. She was being pulled and shushed by a girl far stronger than herself. She looked up and was surprised by who was holding her.

"Come on you can hide with my friends." Indigo Zap whispered as she was pulled further into the store. She made sure to hide in between shelves and grabbing a few bags of chips with her free arm. Finally, they made it to the back area were the restrooms resided. She offered a small quirky smile to Diamond, "Ever wonder what the boy's bathroom looked like?"

She quickly brought Diamond Tiara into the men's room. 

"See I told you I heard someone." Indigo said to the group of Crystal Prep girls before throwing chips at them, "I even brought snacks."

"You are way to calm." Sour Sweet said, "Don't you know there's a kaiju outside."

"At least you're safe." Lemon Zest said running into her girlfriend's arms.

"Why are we hiding in this smelly toilet? Instead of running for our lives." Sunny Flare said covering her nose.

"It's not like we could have out run that thing. Each step it takes covers the fifty we'd take running." Sugarcoat said with a shrug. 

"Sugarcoat!" Indigo sharply said. 

Sugarcoat looked at her friend with a questioning face until Indigo pointed to Diamond Tiara. The little girl shook as she clung tightly to Inigo's waist. Tears were falling down her face. "It ate them," Diamond spoke with a terrified whisper, "It ate them."

"Shh, everything's going to be okay." Indigo gently pushed the girl into her chest, "That thing won't find us in here."

When Indigo said this, she looked at her friends as well. They all took heavy breaths trying to remain calm. Lemon Zest ran a hand through Diamond's hair and offered her a small smile of comfort. She also gave Indigo a quick peck on the cheek, "Always trying to keep people upbeat." 

"That's why you love me." Indigo said with a teasing smile. 

"Teenage girls in swimsuits hiding in a bathroom." Sour Sweet said as her face turned into a sneer, "It's like we're in a bad horror movie."

"Well, you should be happy, Sour Sweet, the virgin always lives at the end." Sunny Flare said with a teasing smile that made Sour Sweet's face turn red. The two girls quickly went to butting heads with each other. It got laughs from Indigo and Lemon as they tried to get Diamond Tiara to watch the girls squabble. Although Diamond still held tightly to Indigo Zap. 

"Quit pulling on my cheeks!"

"You first!"

Sugarcoat watched the two go at it with a sigh. She knew they weren't really fighting or at least not for real. She looked sadly at the terrified form of Diamond Tiara, who was not looking at the girls. From what she remembered about the girl she was pretty head strong. The scarred girl in front of her looked like a totally different person. Although she could understand why. She was doing her best to keep calm as well. If it wasn't for Indigo Zap's weirdly positive energy she would be in the same state. Seeing a kaiju was something she was hoping to avoid in her lifetime. Hard to believe two would come right to her hometown. And one of them was Godzilla. 

But this crab monster was even worse. Considering that it just beat Godzilla and is now attacking the town. Was hiding in here really the best option? The creature didn't seem to care what buildings it was crushing. What were the odds it wouldn't smash the store? Highly unlikely; it would just smash it and move on.

"Stop being so honest." She whispered to herself.

She hated that overly honest side of herself. How much it alienated her from others including...Twilight. Maybe this was some form of cosmic punishment? The only people who didn't mind this habit of her's was her group of friends. Although it did tend to have limits. Like scaring a girl half her age. She sighed choosing to keep her mouth shut. The others were better at cheering people up than she was.

She moved closer to the wall. If the building was smashed by the kaiju, it would be safer to keep to the walls. The only reason she told Indigo to come in here was because this bathroom was pushed further into the back of the store. According to the books and survival tips she read up on this was best place to be in the event of a natural disaster or random kaiju attack. But if the monster did attack odds were the roof would cave in and crush them all. Or debris would end up blocking the doorway and they would be stuck unable to get out possibly starving to death. There was also the possibility of....

"Shut up." She whispered grabbing her arm. 

Think of something else, anything else. Like how Sunny Flare and Sour Sweet were somehow louder than a rampaging monster. Wait. Why was it so quiet and calm? They could feel the ground shaking for miles. So why was it so...

"Oh no." 

Everything started to shake around them.

"Get away from the door!" Sugarcoat said, "By me quickly."

She kicked open a stall door ignoring the horrible smell, "Indigo, you and the girl first!"

"What?!" Indigo shouted from confusion.

Sugarcoat didn't bother explaining as she just pushed Indigo and Diamond Tiara inside the stall. Diamond was still screaming like a banshee as tears and snot fell from her face. This was it this is how I die. Were the only thoughts running through her head. The gentle pats and shushing from Indigo did little to soothe her feelings of despair. 

Sugarcoat felt for the girl. She was going through the same thoughts of despair. The truthful side of her brain was already listing the different ways she was going to die. No, stop it. She was going to make it through this. She had to. There was so much she wanted to do with her life. And there was someone she needed to apologize to. She was going to survive this. 

"Stay down and stick to together." She was quick to push the others down with her as they clung to the wall. She looked at Diamond Tiara as she spoke. "We're making it through this!"

Just as she spoke the roof was taken to the sky. It sounded as though an explosion had gone off right next to them. Dust flew around them blinding the girls. Their ears rang but they could still hear the sound of Diamond's terrified screams. Sugarcoat could barely see through her dust covered glass thought it mattered little. The sky was blacked out by a shadow. The smell of lingering decay filled her nostrils. 

Indigo yelped when she felt Diamond's nails digging into her skin. The poor girl's teeth started to chatter. Indigo gulped but managed to hold Diamond closer to her chest. She could only think of a poor mouse being caught by a cat. She always wondered what went through the mouse's head. Now she regretted having those thoughts in the first place. 

"It doesn't see us; it doesn't see us. If we don't move it doesn't see us." Sunny Flare said covering her teary face. 

"That's a T-rex you idiot." Sour Sweet barked although her edgy voice cracked as she stared upward. 

A rough gurgling roar echoed around the girls. Hungry bulbous eyes looked down at the group of humans. His mandibles clicked together as he growled in hunger. He knew he saw a human run away. Good thing he checked, the mistress hated survivors and he was still hungry. Ganimes cackled in glee as he continued to look at the humans. Thoughts of how to eat them were swirling through his head. Melt them down and drink their fluids or just enjoy the crunch of their bones.

Indigo felt the lump forming in her throat. They were about to die. The cries of Diamond Tiara filled her ears as the girl started lose control of herself. "I DON'T WANT TO DIE!"  

Indigo gently held her cheek wiping away some of the tears. It wasn't enough to make her stop crying, she knew that, but still she wanted the girl to at least know she wasn't alone. She pulled her into a tight hug allowing Diamond to have her ear pressed against her heart to at least drown out the noise of crab looking to devour them. Indigo looked at her friends each of them going through different phases of emotions. Sunny Flare still looked like she was going through a horrible sense of denial as her head spun around looking for ways to escape. She was held back by Sour Sweet who had a down cast face of acceptance. Sugarcoat was looking sadly at the terrified face of Diamond Tiara. 

"I'm sorry." She softly spoke. 

A soft hand clasped her shoulder and the teary face of Lemon Zest met her with a smile. She then looked to the love her life gently scooting closer to her. Lemon gently held Diamond Tiara joining her and Indigo a group hug that helped block the sight of the kaiju from the younger girl. She stared into Indigo's eyes wiping a tear away from her eyes. "I love you." She softly said.

Indigo felt her emotions hit her like a train as tears fell from her like a breaking dam. She still managed her usual cocky snort and grin, "Ha, you said it first," She managed to say before her she pressed lips against the love of her life.

"How sweet." Sour Sweet said before looking to Ganimes with a glare, "Now get it over with, ugly!" 

Ganimes roared finally deciding on how to deal with the humans. Watching them melt down in agony would be hilarious. He began to build of acid in the back of his throat. The girls tensed up for what was about to happen. Sunny Flare let out a loud scream shielding her face. Sugarcoat closed her eyes her body unable to stop shaking. Sour Sweet still managed to get a good glare on the crab kaiju while flipping him off. 

Although her anger was turned to confusion when a tiny blue orb appeared in front of her. Suddenly more and more started to appear around the girls. Sugarcoat opened her eyes and stared at the orbs in wonder. Lemon and Indigo stopped their kiss when an orb appeared in front of them. It wasn't big at least the size of a fly, but it still gave off a great heat. The girls soon found the area flooded with the orbs. Even Ganimes stopped his eyes widening in shock. Indigo held out a hand to touch it only for the orb to fly past her at high speeds. The other orbs following after it when the girls looked up more orbs flew in through the air all moving past Ganimes. This followed by loud buzz and the girls felt an intense pressure of heat around them. 

SKRRROOOOOONKKK

The roar echoed for miles causing the crab to go stiff. The crab turned his head and was met by azure flames. He roared pulling his eyes into his shell to avoid them being burned. The power of the flames still managed to knock the crab off his feet. Ganimes roared as he was toppled over into the streets. The flames cut off and Ganimes allowed his eyes to peek out just in time to see a black hand grab at his legs. The roar that followed was met by splitting winds as his body was held in the air. He was brought back down with enough force to cause a minor earthquake as well as rattle the crab's skull. He roared trying to use his other legs to cut at his attacker and free himself. He felt his leg go free allowing Ganimes to crawl away and attempt to regain his footing. Only to be hit by more flames that caused him to roar and be pushed further back. 

The girls were in a state of shock. So many emotions were going through their heads. Relief that they were saved from a horrifying fate, confusion on what had saved them, and fear of what had just saved them. Black hands flexed as blue smoke vented from house sized nostrils. A strong tail hit the ground as a terrifying snarl sent shivers down each of their spines. Triangular spines glowed with power. 

"Godzilla." Sugarcoat whispered with wide eyes as she stared at the King of the Monsters. 

Godzilla roared as flames licked his lips. He looked at the crab as it tried to stand back up again. He fired another blast of atomic breath into him. The crab was knocked off his feet again and was pushed away from the beach town. He snorted looking at the location where he was supposed to bring the monster and where he could fully let his anger out. Godzilla stopped his attack with a grunt allowing his back spines to light up again. It would be a waste of energy to keep blasting the crab there besides he really wanted to punch something. His nose caught the scent of something and he also felt a burning sensation on his feet. 

His eyes widened finding the burnt asphalt and lingering red stains. There were buildings still being burned away. The king snarled finally realizing what the smell was. Those who couldn't get away fast enough. Perhaps it was Mothra rubbing off on him or just being around his humans for so long, but something in him clicked. He still didn't know how to feel about humans, but these ones here seemed different. And they didn't deserve this fate. The crab would pay dearly for this. There was another smell as well. Fear. 

Godzilla looked down finding the group looking at him. The girls shook finding that he took notice of them. He then heard the gurgling roar of Ganimes. The crab was beating his pincers on the ground as he started to rush toward him. His eyes narrowed. No more humans were going to die. He opened his mouth letting out a thundering roar that broke the glass of the still standing buildings and stopped Ganimes in his place. His challenging roar put a shiver down the spine of many, with the exception of a certain red pterodactyl. Ganimes nervously began to pace as Godzilla sent him a cold glare. This gave Godzilla the chance he needed. He slammed his tail down dragging the remnants of the destroyed shop into the street. He pawed at the ground like a mad bull snorting out blue smokes. Ganimes started to back up out of fear. In the blink of an eye Godzilla rushed Ganimes with speed that seemed impossible from something of his size. 

Ganimes began to gurgle and build up acid. Before he could shoot Godzilla slammed his tail into the ground lifting his body into the air. Ganimes looked up with wide eyes as he watched the sun be blocked out by the saurian. In what could only be described by those watching the battle, Godzilla preformed a kaiju sized body slam. The colliding bodies caused a small plume of smoke to rise up.  

Sugarcoat watched everything with shocked eyes. Her mind was reeling with everything that had just happened. First, they were about to be eaten by a giant crab then they were rescued by Godzilla of all things. Her thoughts came to life by the shout of Sour Sweet.

"Okay does anyone mind telling me WHAT THE...." Sugarcoat, Lemon Zest, and Indigo Zap were quick to cover Diamond Tiara's ears, "...CK JUST HAPPENED?!"

"Could you scream any louder? I think my eardrums aren't done bleeding." Sunny Flare groaned. 

"Focus on what really matters." Sugarcoat said.

She pointed to the rubble that was once their hiding spot. Godzilla's tail had demolished what was left it. The debris was scattered into the streets like some kind of path. Indigo cocked an eyebrow and let go of Diamond Tiara much to the girl's fear. She was joined by Sugarcoat the two looked around trying to figure out what was going on. Two their left was a war between two titans to their right were the sounds of sirens and screaming people. It was also an escape route. 

"Well, what do you think?" Indigo asked looking at Sugarcoat.

"About what?" Sugarcoat asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Should we...like...make a run for it?" Indigo asked with a small gulp.

"Run?" A timid voice came from behind them. 

The girls turned and found the others coming to join them. Diamond Tiara was a wreck of nerves. Her were eyes darting from place to place. She was gripping Lemon Zest arm with enough force that it was making her wince. Sunny Flare looked the same as her legs nervously shook with each step. 

"W-w-what if they come back?" Diamond Tiara spoke with small tears filling her eyes, "You said we can't outrun them."

Sugarcoat clicked her tongue her truthful words coming back to haunt her again. Even now her mind was giving her various scenarios where running would result in certain death. When she thought about staying in place, she thought about the building falling apart and crushing them or stray blast from the monsters hitting them. What should they do? What should they do? Just lie down and die. No! She refused to let that be an option. There had to be some way out of this.

"Hey!" A masculine voice called out making the girls jump.

The engine of a motorcycle echoed along with the breaking asphalt. The motorcycle appeared in a blur of black in front of the girls. Diamond yelped and Indigo took a protective stance in front of the girls. It came to a stop revealing a man in black siting on a dark motorcycle. His head was covered in a strange visor like helmet that left his mouth revealed. He had a small frown on his face as he looked the girls over. 

"Are you all alright?" The strange man asked.

"Oh, were just fine." Sour Sweet said her voice then switching to that of venom, "For nearly being eaten alive by monsters!"

"You are a strange girl." The man said just as Sunny Flare came from behind Sour Sweet and put her in a choke hold. 

"Could you not talk to the stranger like that!" She hissed out.

"Make that girls." He said as he watched the mini wrestling match going on between the two. He then looked to the others who were looking at him with cation. He looked down at the frightened Diamond Tiara. He made an oh sound looking at the girl, "I've seen you before."

"I-I-I don't know you." Diamond Tiara said with fear and confusion mixed in her voice.

"I guess you don't recognize me looking like this." The man said gesturing to himself, "Okay how do you take this thing off?" 

His helmet clicked and suddenly pulled itself back like a hood. The strange man let out a high-pitched scream as he held his spiky orange hair. Sugarcoat felt a bead of sweat run down the side of her face as she watched the man's antics. He looked at his wrist with angry tear-filled eyes, "You caught my hair you stupid watch!"

Diamond Tiara peeked her head up to look at the man as he painfully moaned. Her eyes suddenly widening in recognition. His spikey hair a big give away, "You're that homeless guy!" 

"Pretty ripped for a homeless guy." Indigo said looking over the man's form.

"First of all, I'm not homeless." The man said only for his wrist to start beeping.

"ERROR. You have not nor have ever owned a home."

The man stood in silence as the wind blew by them, "Okay technically not homeless.... I just tend to move around a lot and sleep outside."

"This guy is totally homeless." The girls all thought at the same time.

"Second of all my name is Kubo and I'm a member of the G-team." Kubo said with a comforting smile as he bent down looking at Diamond Tiara, "So you don't have to be afraid anymore."

"You're with the G-team!" Sugarcoat said with wide eyes. The man named Kubo nodded to her with an honest and kind smile. 

"This is awesome! Professional monster hunters are here! So, where's the rest of them?" Lemon Zest said with dazzling eyes filled with hope. This caused Kubo to suck his lips in like he just ate something sour and sweat poured down him like a waterfall.

"They're probably in that wicked plane, babe." Indigo said looking in the sky, "I bet you any minute now they're gonna come down and start blasting that crab to kingdom come."

The girls started looking in the air expecting the Hawk to come down. Kubo felt his face turning blue as sweat continued to fall down his face. He nervously started to chuckle making Sugarcoat raise an eyebrow at him, "They're not coming, are they?" Sugarcoat asked making Kubo stiffen.

Sunny Flare snorted out a laugh, "C'mon, Sugarcoat, of course the rest of the G-team are coming."

"Actually, it's just me." Kubo with a nervous smile.

"Come again?" Sunny Flare said having a frozen smile on her face. 

"The others are kind of caught up in something else right now. So, it's just me and the Big Guy." Kubo explained as the girls started to lose their cheer.

"So, because the rest of the G-team are busy they just sent one homeless guy on a motorcycle and a giant fire breathing lizard." Sour Sweet said with a twitching eye.

"Technically it's concentrated radiation." Kubo said. 

Sour Sweet took a deep breath, "WE'RE ALL GONNA DIE!" 

Kubo groaned as the girls broke out into a panic. Sunny Flare dropped to the ground and started weeping while Sour Sweet was running in circles screaming. Sugarcoat and Indigo were trying to figure out which way would be a safer place to go. Diamond Tiara went back to hyperventilating with Lemon Zest trying to calm her down. Kubo sighed trying to get the girls to calm down only for his words to fall deaf ears. 

Suddenly the ground started to shake, and it was followed by two roars. The girls froze in place and looked up. Godzilla slammed his tail into Ganimes causing the crab to stagger. He slashed his claws at the crab's shell causing sparks to fly from them. Ganimes roared in outrage just as foam shot from his mouth. Godzilla dodged out of the way in time allowing the acid to hit a nearby shop and melt it down. The king snarled and charged forward lowering his head and slamming Ganimes. The crab roared as he tried bracing himself against the charging beast only for his legs to dig trenches into the ground as Godzilla pushed him.

The girls remained in a shocked state as they watched the titans duel. Kubo sighed in relief before whistling to get the girls attention. They looked at him and he caught the terror in their eyes. Diamond Tiara looked like she was on the verge of having a panic attack. He walked over to her and gently wiped away the blood on her face. 

"I know you girls are scared, but I promise everything is going to be okay." Kubo said, "Godzilla is leading Ganimes away from here and there's no way he's going to get past the Big Guy. There are police leading an evacuation back where I came from. You all should head there."

"I lost my friend and my mom." Diamond Tiara said with a sniffle. 

"Don't worry I bet they're safe." Kubo said with a smile before looking to the older girls, "Can I trust you to help her find them?"

"You bet." Indigo said putting a comforting hand on Diamond's shoulder.

Kubo nodded to her before going back to his motorcycle. His helmet formed over his head as he reeved the engine. He started driving past the girls, "Now get going."

"What about you?" Diamond Tiara asked. 

"I told you I'm a member of the G-team. It's time for me to clock in." With that Kubo sped off to the dueling monsters. 

The girls watched him with nervous gulps as they watched Ganimes punch Godzilla away only for him to bite at the crab. 

Indigo bent over revealing her back to Diamond Tiara, "Get on kid."

Diamond complied and jumped onto Indigo's back. The blue haired girl cocked an amused grin at the girl, "Hold on tight. You're looking at the fastest girl in CPA. Also careful with the bra don't want everyone seeing the goods."

"Speak for yourself." Lemon said wiggling her eyebrows and slapping Indigo's rear.

"Could you two go five seconds without perving out." Sunny Flare said rolling her eyes as she started walking. Lemon Zest and Indigo shared a fist bump before running off with Diamond Tiara. Sour Sweet followed after them along with Sunny Flare both shouting at them to slow down. 

Sugarcoat turned watching the monsters fight. Kubo was getting closer and looked like an ant compared to them. The truthful side of her brain was starting to make its way out listing all of the different ways he was going to die. She clenched her fist tightly brushing them off. He was going to live and so was she. She felt a new lease on life, and she had things she wanted to do, people she had to talk to, and someone she needed to apologize to. 

"Sugarcoat come on no soldier left behind." Lemon Zest called out.

Sugarcoat chased after her friend glancing over her shoulder a final time, "Good Luck." She softly whispered.

______________________________________________________________

Godzilla roared as he slammed into Ganimes. He slashed at the crab's head causing sparks to fly from his claws. Ganimes tried spitting acid, but Godzilla wouldn't give him the chance. He spun slamming his tail into the Ganimes knocking him back. As the rock crab stumbled back, he caught the sound of a powering hum. Heated atoms began to charge and fly straight into Godzilla's mouth he spat them back out in atomic flames nailing Ganimes in the chest. The attack wasn't as strong as before, but it was still enough to push him back allowing Godzilla to step forward. 

Under the feet of the dueling titans the only person daring enough to be around them drove at highspeed. Kubo narrowed his eyes under his helmet. As Godzilla stomped around Kubo rode under his feet feeling the heat coming off the saurian as he spit flames. He made his way to Ganimes as he started to stumble from the flames. The G-cycle started reaching higher speeds as he rode under Ganimes falling body. This was one of the few times he was glad that Hikari wasn't around because this was defiantly one of his worse decisions. The shadow of Ganimes eclipsed him as he rode under the kaiju. 

"Let this work, let this work, let this work!" Kubo shouted.

"Would you like to know your odds of survival?"

"Please shut up!" 

Kubo's shouts were overshadowed by the cries of Ganimes as he came crashing down. Kubo kept pressing forward as the monster came crashing down. He grit his teeth looking at the red nitrous button. He brushed the thought out of his head he needed to save as much power as possible. He kept speeding up his display showing a series of directions to get to the amusement park. The earth was crashing beneath him as Ganimes kept falling. He let out a shout as he saw Ganimes head getting closer to the ground. He kept pushing on the throttle gritting as the air speed around his face. The light of day starting to escape him Kubo spun and hit the brakes allowing the motorcycle to skid across the broken road. His heart beating in his ears as he managed to break past the falling titan. He took a hard breath sweat pouring down his face as dust from the fallen kaiju hit him. 

Ganimes groaned as his antenna twitched. They stopped when they spotted Kubo. He smiled allowing his helmet to be pulled back revealing his face to crab. "Hey there, crab cake." Kubo said with a confident smirk. Ganimes let out a gurgling roar as his body shook. He flipped to his belly glaring at Kubo his mandibles clicking together as Kubo kept his smirk. His arrogance quickly causing the crab to grow more angered by the second. 

"So, you really do hold a grudge from last time." Kubo said.

Ganimes answered with a roar some of his acidic spit melting the ground around him. Slamming his pincers into the ground    in front of Kubo. He smiled cracking his fingers and noticed Godzilla watching from behind the crab. "I'll take that as a yes." Kubo quickly drove off kicking up some dirt in the kaiju's face as he sped off, "Catch me if you can you overgrown Krabby Patty!"

Ganimes roared in outrage completely forgetting about his current fight and chased after Kubo instead. Not that his opponent minded as he watched Kubo drive off. Godzilla snorted and began to slowly trail off. To this day scientist argue over what kind of creature Godzilla could be. Some argued he was a relative of the mighty Tyrannosaurs Rex, the king of the lizards, one of the world's first alpha predators. Others said he was some mutant species of mosasaur. A smaller, and more crackpot group, in America claimed that he was a mutant iguana that was created by the French military.

None of them would have thought to think of something much more terrifying. 

Godzilla raised his tail in the air and began to stalk off. Ganimes roared loudly but the noise Godzilla made could still be heard by the one he was calling to. 

Over the sound of the roaring wind and kaiju, Kubo picked up the high-pitched call. He looked into a side mirror spotting Godzilla walking off in the opposite direction. The titan raised his head again and Kubo caught the sound of another call. He smirked and kept his path. The directions to the park still visible in his helmet along with a speeding timer. He clicked his tongue in annoyance.

"Is there a faster way to the park?"

"It will involve causing massive property damage." 

Kubo sighed as an alternate route showed him going through a several building, "Well it's not like I was going to get paid anyway. Are they clear?"

"Security footage shows zero humans present."

"What about the park?"

"Do to arguments with internet celebrity, Vignette Valencia, all construction staff have quit. "

"Thank God for divas. Give me the alternate path." The path on his helmet changed and Kubo turned his motorcycle on a dime. It took Ganimes off guard causing him to trip on his feet and slam into a market. "Akiko is gonna kill me." Kubo sighed as he watched Ganimes stand up with his head with bits of roof falling off his body. The crab gurgled his eyes narrowing as he watched Kubo drive between several buildings. He roared his fury boiling over and gave chase. 

Kubo made each turn with snap decisions ignoring the flying bricks and debris behind him. So many months fighting kaiju mixed with years of fighting people like Akiko, Bone Crusher, and Kuro had honed Kubo's senses. His mind was focused on his situation and how to win. Currently he had no weapons and was being chased by a crab that could melt him down to the bone. With armor that could break at any moment. Ending this fight quickly was his only option or risk more innocent people getting hurt. The eyes of all the children from the boat washed over him and the terrified face of Diamond Tiara. He knew all too well what a kaiju attack could do to a child's mind. They didn't deserve the same fate as him. 

Then there was also the news he got from the girls. Midnight attacked the Sunset and Adagio by taking over poor Twilight. There was also Anguirus fighting with Mothra. His friends were in danger, and he couldn't help them. He wasn't going to leave them behind. 

"Equestira Land incoming."

Kubo drove out from a building and saw two strange looking ponies holding a rainbow that read 'Equestria Land' in bright multicolored letters. His eyes narrowed as he drove through the entrance catching the sound of a falling building. The crab made a clicking noise with his mandibles that Kubo knew was a snarl. The monster really could hold a grudge and he was going to exploit it. 

"That's it keep following me." Kubo drove past several of rides that were still in development. He took notice of everything in the area that he could use to his advantage. Various construction equipment and vehicles were left sitting around. For the rides there was a roller coaster that was still in the process of development, a haunted house that looked to be completed, and a ferris wheel that had a half-completed line station. 

"Yeah, that'll do." 

Kubo rode straight for the ferris wheel making his way into the line station. The station was covered by a large blue top with strange horse characters sitting on top of it. Kubo came to a stop inside catching his breath. He looked around finding the park to be empty. He lost track of Ganimes. He caught the rising smoke and debris that marked the kaiju's path of destruction. It was so large that it obstructed his view of the titan. He kept his hands on the throttle feeling his heart pounding faster. He could feel something was coming.

KREEEEEA

The roar was followed by a bulldozer slamming through the line station. Kubo would have been crushed if he hadn't driven out of the way in time. His cover only lasted for brief moment as his chaser came into view. Ganimes pincers snapped at the air as his drool dropped like rain. The sound of melting asphalt riddled Kubo's ears. He stared into the crab's glowing yellow eyes as he made various clicking noises. Kubo steadied his breathing as he tried moving again only for Ganimes to slam a pincer down in front of him. Kubo looked at the titan with hard eyes as his escape was blocked off. The crab started to lean in close enough so that Kubo could smell his molding breath. He could tell the crab was thinking of various ways to kill him.

Each time he tried to move Ganimes growled at him. He narrowed his eyes and held completely still. He took a breath keeping his eyes narrowed as he held his hands up. "Okay, Crab Cake, you got me."

...............
Camp Everfree
...............

Sunset grit her teeth as Hikari tied down her makeshift bandage. Hikari looked at her with an apologetic smile, "Just bear with it Sunset it'll be worse if you get an infection."

"I know. I'm more worried about explaining this to Mom and Lulu." Sunset said with a pained chuckle, "Sorry about your shirt by the way."

Sunset looked down at the camp t-shirt wrapped around her still bleeding waist. She then looked to Hikari who was covered by a pink sports bra. Hikari playfully pat her on the head, "Don't worry about it."

"I said you could use mine." Akiko said.

"Aki, you're not wearing a bra!" Hikari said while rolling her eyes, "Think about the boys!"

"They've seen my boobs before." Akiko said with a shrug. 

Hikari sighed while she finished wrapping Sunset's wounds. She looked over her handiwork with a quick nod before standing back up. She observed the rest of the group. Twilight's bloody forehead was wiped clean, and the girl was twitching in her sleep. Spike lied next to her, still out cold, he breathed peacefully and looked like he had a small slash across his side. The two were both unconscious but otherwise they seemed okay, despite the pained looks on their faces. When she looked to Adagio, she was lying her head on Akiko's lap and letting the G-team captain gently rub her head. Lora was resting on Akiko's lap as well she slept peacefully while gaining some of her color back. 

The girls were all taking the first moment they've had the entire day to catch their breath. Something each of them clearly needed. Adagio was clearly trying to hide her trauma, but she still let out small sniffles. She wasn't sure what had gone on in Adagio's head, but from her screams it was probably something terrible. Her mind was already a wreck so who knows what this incident did to her.

Then there was also the emotional roller coaster that Kubo put them through. She was glad he and Godzilla were alive, but she was still worried about them. Although she did her best to keep that fear at bay. Akiko's commands were clearly not just for him but for her as well. If they worry about him, it would just play into Midnight's hands. She would have to stay calm and focus on their current situation. Besides he was strong and so was Godzilla. She knew what they could do. Heck it was thanks to Kubo she was able to identify something about Godzilla that every Mega-Biologist in the world has been trying to understand. A small prideful smile appeared on her face at that thought.

"What are thinking about, Hikari?" Sunset asked. 

"Oh, nothing I was-"

"Just thinking about the reward, you were going to give Kubo," Akiko cut her off with a coy smile, "I think that get up you're in would drive him over the wall."

Hikari's face became red as she started look at herself. Akiko snickered and wiggled her eyebrows as she looked over Hikari's form, "That cute belly button combined with that adorable butt of yours. Kubo is in for a treat when he gets back." 

"Aki!" Hikari glared at Akiko as she tried to cover herself. 

Akiko laughed at Hikari's blushing face as she started rubbing her chin in thought, "Hmmm.....now what should I give him? I am his big sister after all so maybe a nice big kiss? Or maybe a good old fashion cuddle session?" 

"Could you be serious?!" Hikari shouted rushing into Akiko's face with a blushing snarl. 

Akiko continued to snicker as she playfully tapped Hikari's nose, "No need to get jealous, Sis. We can both give him a reward." Hikari raised an eyebrow at this Akiko gave her a cherry smile, "We can cuddle him together!" 

Hikari was about to start pulling on Akiko's face if Adagio hadn't lifted her head to look in between them. A look of both worry and wonder were clear on her face. "How can you two be so sure that he'll be, okay?"

"We can't think like that Adagio." Sunset said.

"But how can, we be sure? What if Kubo dies out there fighting that thing? He's all alone and you two are trapped here." Adagio said as her eyes began to shake, "Something could happen to him."

Sunset looked at Adagio with a sadden expression. Her face was starting to grow just as troubled as Adagio. She wasn't wrong the G-team were trapped while Kubo was putting his life on the line. 

Akiko sighed running her hands through Adagio's puffy hair, "Hey Hikari has Kubo ever told you about our first fight?"

"Yeah, he said you two beat each other pretty bad. But you came out on top in the end." Hikari said.

"I guess he would say that. " Akiko looked at the girls with a nostalgic smile, "That fight was one for the books."

..............
Years ago
............

Kubo stood on shaky legs as he looked at his opponent. His shirt was getting in the way, so he ripped it off. He wiped some of the blood from his nose. Every part of his body was aching and screaming from him to stop. Yet he refused to listen instead he simply smirked getting back into a fighting stance.

"Are you sure you can keep going?" A confident voice spoke to him.

Akiko was breathing heavily herself. She spit blood onto the mat and the sight of it made her smile wider. Her left eye was blackened and there was a cut on her lip. She stood on shaking feet but kept her fighting stance. 

"I should be asking you that. You're looking pretty banged up yourself." Kubo said with a smirk. 

"I've had worse and this is the most fun I've had in ages!" Akiko said as her face lit up, "Tell me your name again."

"Cadet Kubo Hudson." Kubo said as he balled his fist up. 

"Call me Akiko!" Akiko shouted with a wild smile as she rushed at Kubo, "And from here on out you're my rival!"

Kubo ran toward her as well both smiling as they looked at each other. Their roars matching each other. There was no malice in their eyes just the pure thrill of the fight. They reared their fist back stamped onto the ground and let them fly. Their arms brushed by each other as they hit their marks. 

Akiko felt their air leave her lungs along with some bodily fluid as she was struck in solar plexus. Kubo felt the world tilt as he lost his equilibrium and some blood due to Akiko's fist striking his chin. Their eyes glazed over and the two hit the ground.

............
Now
............

Akiko smiled in nostalgia.

"Yeah, but you still beat him." Adagio said.

"Actually, he just says that because I woke up before him. We both passed out at the same time. So, I marked it as a tie. My first tie." Akiko said with a smile, "It drove me to fight him over and over again back then. Kubo was strong even as a cadet. I couldn't get enough of him." 

"I didn't know Kubo was fighting you when he was still in training. Although that does explain why he was always so beat up and resting on the weekends. I just thought the training was really intense." Hikari said with wide eyes.

"Our fights did get pretty intense." Akiko said with a laugh. 

"What does this have to do with him fighting right now?" Adagio asked.

"I think I get it," Sunset said as she made her way closer to the others. She looked at Akiko in amazement from the story she was telling, "Akiko you're the strongest person I've ever met. Honestly, I can't see you losing to anyone. But Kubo is the only person who's ever pushed you in a fight." 

Adagio looked at Akiko with hide eyes as she smirked, "Well he's the second but that's something I'd rather not get into right now. Back then people called me the strongest and it did kind of go to my head. No one could ever stand up to me and I rubbed it in their faces. Until I met Kubo and he became my rival." She gently pat the Siren's head, "Kubo is it a lot stronger than he gives himself credit for. He doesn't just fight for himself but to protect others. Right now, I bet he's worrying about us more than himself."

__________________________________________________________________

"Your boss hurt my friends." 

Kubo glared at Ganimes as the crab got closer to him. Kubo didn't take his eyes off of him. Ganimes let out a hissing roar as needle like mandibles flexed with acidic foam dripping off each of them. Kubo popped some of the bones in his fingers.

"I made a promise to protect them." 

____________________________________________________________________

"He's our knight in shining armor." Akiko and Hikari giggled at that thought, "I gave him those orders because I knew he could it." 

"Plus, he isn't alone." Hikari said, "Godzilla is with him."

"But he's injured." Sunset said.

"Sunset if you want to learn about kaiju, you shouldn't just look at them from the outside." Hikari said with a smile, "You need to look at them from the inside as well."

"Here comes a lecture." Akiko said with a sigh only to yelp when Hikari pulled on her ear.

The G-team's scientist continued on, "Girls all of the times you've seen Godzilla what does he do?"

"He charges in, doesn't he?" Sunset said with Adagio nodding her head in agreement. 

"That's partially correct." Hikari said with a smile as the girls titled their heads in confusion, "Godzilla goes into fights headfirst but during that time he's feeling out an opponent and testing what they can do. If he can overpower them Godzilla takes that chance and goes for it. That changes if they injure him." 

"It does?" Sunset asked.

"Yep. Now it's time for your second lesson and this is something I personally discovered." Hikari said with a wide smile of pride. 

____________________________________________________________________________

The crab was completely lost in rage. He was taking complete advantage of this. His splayed toes and padded feet allowed him to approach silently. He was down wind allowing him to approach closer with ease. He flashed his teeth and began to charge power into them. He had to wait for the right moment. Memories of hunting with his father flashed by, combined with instinct from past ancestors.

He needed to be fast, precise, and end this in one blow. 

____________________________________________________________________________

"Godzilla's a chimera!" Sunset and Adagio both shouted at the same time.

"That's right." Hikari said. 

"But he doesn't have another head growing out of his back!" Sunset exclaimed.

"And his tail doesn't talk at all or is super annoying." Adagio said with lowered eyelids clearly remembering something that annoyed her. 

Hikari just looked at the two with peeked eyebrows of curiosity, 'I should really see what this Equestria is like.' She thought to herself. She cleared her throat getting the girls to look at her. "Yes, Godzilla is chimera but not the one you're thinking of. What I mean is Godzilla's DNA is a mixture of three different species of reptile not just one. In fact I think it's the same for most reptilian kaiju." 

The girls noticed a small glint of pride in Hikari's eyes as her smile grew wider, "I found out after looking over Godzilla's teeth and looking over the bones of the two previous Godzillas. Everyone else thinks he's just one species of reptile but they were wrong. Their bones and teeth all look like they stem from different species. So, my theory is that Godzilla's ancestors may be a missing link between several different species of reptiles." 

"Which ones?" Adagio asked.

"Mosasaur, Allosaurus, and Raptors." Hikari said as she smiled brightly, "Godzilla is the biggest ambush predator alive which he uses to his advantage in a fight. Especially when he's injured."

___________________________________________________________________________

Ganimes stared at the human in front of him with a dagger like glare. The arrogance he'd dare to show was something the titan wouldn't let slide. He needed to suffer for what he did to him. He'd burn him alive slowly before ripping off his limbs off one by one. Yes, he was going to....

"GANIMES YOU IDIOT!"

The screaming voice of his mistress echoed in his head. His eyes widened and he looked at the orange haired human. He was merely smiling at him. 

"You really messed up, crab cake." Kubo said.

The ground shook and it was followed by a screeching roar. Ganimes raised his head and was caught in the open jaws of Godzilla. He bit down on the lower half of the arthropods mouth where the throat would be on most prey. Ganimes shrieked and sprayed foam. Some of it hitting Godzilla's snout and his head sizzling the flesh away. Godzilla ignored the pain and continued to press down like a wolf with a rabbit. Atomic energy went through his gums and into his teeth flames danced in jaws. His back spines shimmered with his eyes. He continued to press down with a bite force that measured one hundred times that of a saltwater crocodile that was mixed several nuclear bombs going off at once. 

Kubo smiled as he watched Godzilla ram Ganimes into the ferris wheel. The two went down together with Godzilla on top of Ganimes ravaging him like a wild dog. It was then followed by a crack and horrible wail. Godzilla reared his back with a chunk of Ganimes armor that was followed by trail of orange blood. Ganimes snapped the ferris wheel in half and became entangled inside of it as he began to thrash about. He snorted and spat some of Ganimes blood along with the torn shell from his mouth, along with several broken teeth. He snarled as his teeth grew back and began popping his fingers.

Atoms in the air started to vibrate and heat up to the point they were visible. Godzilla opened his mouth as his back spines began to hum to life. He stepped on the crab's abdomen causing Ganimes to shriek in furry and lash out. He ignored the pain of having his thigh pierced by one of the arthropods' legs. He pressed down letting the claws on his foot scrape across Ganimes shell. He grabbed the blade like appendage in his thigh to keep Ganimes in place. Feeling his power reach its peak Godzilla roared and unleashed a sea of azure flames. Ganimes wailed in pain as the flames burned at his exposed flesh. 

Godzilla didn't let up sending more power through his system. He unleashed a nuclear pulse through his foot that pushed Ganimes further into the ground. The metal of ferris wheel melted down as Godzilla unleashed more of his energy. The crab continued to wail in agony slamming his pincers into the ground. His screams turned to wheezes as his movements started to slow. Godzilla started to ease up on his flames allowing Ganimes to let his head drop. His body convulsed as more foam leaked from his mouth. His eyes twitched before going still and fading out along with his wheezing roar. 

Godzilla snorted blue smoke from his mouth and nostrils. He looked at the small crater he created with the crab's body. He then looked at the smoking body of Ganimes with a snarl he reared his head back and let loose a mighty roar of dominance. 

"Good work Big Guy!" Kubo called out.

Godzilla looked down finding Kubo managed to get good a distant away from the battle. He lifted his leg with a slight limp. He looked down finding the tip of Ganimes leg had broken into his leg. With a grunt he ripped it out and the wound instantly healed itself. Although when he walked it was still with a stumble. His vision was still blurred, and a pain raced through his skull from the acid that managed to get on his skin. He could feel the energy starting to leave his body from his last attack, but it was worth it. Kubo watched him with slight worry but steeled himself their job wasn't done yet. 

"Give me directions to Camp Everfree." 

"WARNING: Armor integrity dropping rapidly."

"That's why I saved the nitrous."

"You will arrive to the camp faster, but armor integrity will be at 10%."

"That's good enough and the Big Guy can back me up."

"Godzilla cannot fight in his current condition."

"Tell that to him." Kubo said as Godzilla started to snarl looking toward the forest, "Please, the others need us."

"Fine, but your odds of survival are 20.3%."

"Better than zero." Kubo said with a smile before whistling and getting Godzilla's attention. He held up a finger and waved allowing Godzilla to follow. "We're going to help the others Big..."

KREEEEEEA

Ganimes rose from the ground and slammed Godzilla in the back. He spat foam onto Godzilla's shoulder causing him to screech in pain as his skin was eaten away. The crab's legs began stabbing into his ribcage. He snarled shaking his body and lifting up his tail. Ganimes busied himself by stabbing into Godzilla's exposed muscle. He screeched in pain his tail reared up and coiled like a snake. It sprung and wrapped around Ganimes' neck. Ganimes reared back letting out a choking roar as Godzilla's tail squeezed down. He felt where he broke the crab's armor the wound leaking fresh blood across his tail. He grunted and began charging power into his back spines running down to his tail. 

Ganimes struggled and snarled as he tried to break free of Godzilla's hold. He suddenly felt the air getting hotter along with his body. The heat kept increasing and increasing. His eye became blinded by the sudden light of Godzilla spines glowing. His exposed wound burned causing Ganimes to screech in pain. He ripped his pincer from Godzilla's shoulder making him roar in angered pain. 

Godzilla looked over his shoulder and glared at the crab as he continued to heat his body. With the weight now free from his body Godzilla began to twist taking Ganimes in the air. Using the muscles in his tail, Godzilla held Ganimes as he twisted his body around. With crack a Godzilla released Ganimes causing the crab to crash into a roller coaster. Godzilla let out a thundering roar beating his tail on the ground. He tried moving his arm only to get a sharp pain from his shoulder. The crab managed to snap the bone. He snarled and began forcing his body to rapidly heal. His bones moved under his skin and reconnected with each other. His pierced and bleeding wounds healed themselves. He snarled from the pain and his vision began to grow fuzzy. He shook it off only for the world to become black and white as his eyes burned. He snarled in an attempt to brush off the pain. 

He didn't need to see in color he just needed to see his foe. Ganimes was rising again. He snarled feeling his power leaving him even faster than before. But he wasn't planning on dying here and neither was Kubo.

"Why don't bad guys just stay down?!" Kubo roared and revved his motorcycle back to life. He drove straight at the rising arthropod, "Alright Big Guy stay behind me." 

He sped up reaching a speed of 100 mph Kubo rode into the destroyed roller coaster. He scooted around the destruction and sparking wires. He went straight for the groaning roars. He spotted the rising head of Ganimes and honked his horn in attempt to get the crabs attention. He smiled when one of the crab's eyes twisted to look at him. "That's it follow the birdie." Kubo said as he rode past the crab. 

Ganimes snarled in agitation as he prepared to chase after Kubo again.

"DO NOT FALL FOR THE SAME TRICK TWICE!"

The voice of his mistress roared in his head.

"Focus, you fool." 

Ganimes stopped a shiver going through his body from his mistress's cold voice. 

"The parasite is nothing more than a distraction focus on the beast. Then get your revenge. If you fail me again, Ganimes.....you'll know a pain worse than death."

Ganimes shook in fear of her words as he felt her leave his mind. He turned and found Godzilla charging toward him. Survival instinct took over and he began assessing his situation. His armor was cracked and the tip of one of his legs was missing Godzilla was charging at him ready to attack again. His defense and his speed were cut down, but Godzilla had suffered more injuries than him. There was also the lingering threat of his mistress' rage if he failed. His fear began canceling out any thought he had of running away from Godzilla. Instead, he ran at him with scream. 

Godzilla was caught off guard by the crab's sudden outburst. He stopped his charge and had to dodge out of the way. Ganimes skid past him breaking apart the concrete as he did so. He slammed his pincers into the ground to slow himself staring the king down. Godzilla snarled beating his tail and flexing his claws. The two engaged in a stare down. Ganimes was the first to charge forward striking at Godzilla with a pincer. He dodged out of the way with a roar and bit down on the exposed antenna. 

He held the screaming crab in place and charged power into his fist. He flung a charged nuclear punch at Ganimes, only for it to be captured in one of the crab's claws. Godzilla screamed in pain as he felt his wrist snap like a twig. He turned his pain to anger back handing Ganimes away. With everything he had he snapped his wrist back in place. He didn't have time to think as Ganimes started rushing at him again. 

On the ground Kubo watched the battle and the pained face of Godzilla. He clicked his tongue tightening his fist, "He's not falling for it." He looked around for anything he could get his hands on, "I need to keep him focused on me. I need some kind of weapon."

"If you wish to gain the attention of Ganimes again you may need to injure him. I suggest attacking his eye sockets."

"Well, I need a weapon first!" Kubo roared, "What do I do? Hit him with my bare hands?!" 

"Your suit comes equipped with standard climbing hooks in the palms."

Kubo looked at his hand as several sharpened hooks sprung out of his fingertips. He looked at the blades with a raised eyebrow, "So you want me to climb a giant crab and stab him in the eye."

"Do you have a better idea?"

"The girls are so gonna kill me." Kubo said with a sigh. 

He started to pull on the throttle looking for a proper way to get himself onto the crab. Until he suddenly heard a scream. He turned his head as his heart started nearly popped out of his chest. He saw her running through park as the dueling monsters got closer. A woman with bleached hair ran in high heeled boots as her fringed brown jacket swept behind her. 

"I thought you said this place was empty?!" 

"It appears I have made a slight error. Whoopies."

"This is more than a whoopies you stupid watch!" 

Kubo quickly speed toward the dueling monsters and the screaming woman. He hit each gear with great speed as he dodged an incoming pile of rubble from a falling Godzilla. The woman he was chasing was doing her best to run in her heels but was not making it far. She screamed as Ganimes came crashing down in front of her. Kubo sneered and drove faster. 

"Hey!" He shouted.

The woman looked over her shoulder and saw Kubo speeding toward her. He also got a better look at her features. She was Japanese with very pink lipstick and a small mole under her left eye.  Her bleached hair was disheveled only kept in place by a holy leaf head band. Her white t-shirt was covered in dust. Her blue eyes were wide with shock and terror when she looked at Kubo. She waved her hands to him with a pleading look. 

Kubo narrowed his eyes and raced toward her. He held out a hand to her as he maneuvered to his side. The woman screamed again as he came close to running her over. His arm reached around her waist as he slowed down just enough not to break either of their bones. He grabbed her waist and sat her on his lap. 

"Don't worry I've got you." Kubo said only to get a scream in response as the woman pointed in front of them. Godzilla was slammed into the ground with a piercing cry as Ganimes tried jumping at him. He kicked into the crab's chest keeping him at bay.

"Get me out of here!" The woman yelled. 

Kubo drove around the duel and to get a good look at Godzilla. He was starting to lose ground in the fight. His orange eyes stared down at the humans before narrowing. He roared before kicking Ganimes away. He skid away allowing Godzilla to get back up. He rushed the crab pulling on his shell and the two went into a battling roll each one slashing away at the other. 

Kubo narrowed his eyes and continued to drive. He just had to put this woman somewhere safe. She clung to Kubo tightly and continued to scream in his ear. "My mom is still here!" She suddenly yelled into his ear. 

"What?!" 

"She's in the warehouses!"

She pointed back to where the kaiju were fighting. He let out a loud groan before spinning around. Leaving her to stand around the park drew the risk of getting her getting hit by a stray blast from the kaiju. Although taking her with him was just as bad an idea at least he was faster than the monsters.

"Warning armor integrity....."

"Just give me directions!" Kubo roared. 

A safe path between the fighting was mapped out and Kubo took it. The woman he rescued held onto him tightly as well as screamed into his ear. Luckily Godzilla managed to get a good punch in on Ganimes exposed flesh causing the kaiju to wail and tumble away. Kubo sped up maneuvering around the various and still under construction attractions. He suddenly found himself on a straight rainbow-colored road. 

The sound of the fight was starting to grow more distant allowing for his heart to settle slightly. He saw the sight of a several warehouses getting closer. They had still developing floats sitting in front of them and sitting on one of them was an elderly woman nonchalantly texting. Kubo raised an eyebrow at the strange sight. 

"That's my mom!" The woman shouted. 

Kubo nodded his head and drove straight toward the older woman. Despite the noise and shaking earth she still wasn't looking up from her phone. It wasn't until the woman in his lap called out to her that the older woman looked up. A smile came across her face. She jumped off the float allowing her teal dress to flow in the wind along with her greying green hair. 

"Well hello Emiri." The woman waved her hand. 

Emiri blushed and made a shushing motion with her finger. She looked at Kubo with a blushing smile on her face. "I have no idea what she's talking about. My name is Vignette Valencia. I'm sure you've heard of me." She spoke with slight flick of her hair and somewhat cocky attitude.

"Nope." Kubo said with a shrug. 

Emiri, or Vignette. had wide eyes as her features grayed. Kubo didn't pay it much attention as he stopped in front of the older woman. He let his helmet drop revealing his face to them both. The older woman whistled as she looked over his features. 

"Ma'am this going to be a tight squeeze, but I'm going to need you to get on. I can get both you and your daughter to safety." 

"Well, aren't you the little flirt, Kubo." The older woman said with wiggling eyebrows.

"You know you I am?" Kubo said. 

"Trans didn't tell me you'd be so cute." She said running a finger across his cheek, "My name is Kasumi. But people around here tend to call me Mistmane. And it appears you've gotten close to my daughter." Kasumi said with a smile as she looked at Vignette. She pulled Vignette from his lap, "Quit hogging him, Emiri."

"I told you to call me Vignette when we're in public, mom." Vignette complained with a red face.

"And I told you no." Kasumi said rolling her eyes and continuing to run a hand across Kubo's cheek then to his chest, "I was brought out here to help look over the park. I didn't expect to find such a cute face out here. I have to remember to thank Trans the next time I see him."

Kubo continued to stare at Kasumi with wide eyes, "How do you know Trans?"

"I know a lot more than him," Kasumi looked past Kubo just as a scream ripped through the air. Kubo turned and was shocked to find Godzilla holding his sizzling neck. Ganimes snapped his pincers slicing at his forearms as he tried to protect himself. "It looks like Minya overtasked his regeneration. He won't last much longer in this state. Where's the rest of your team?"

"Look they aren't here right now." Kubo said his eyes full of worry, "I just need to get you two to safety then I need to help my friend!"

"Alone? Well, that's not good." Kasumi said as she looked at her phone, "And it appears the military won't be here anytime soon. So..." She looked at Kubo with questioning eyes, "What are you going to do?"

Kubo looked at Kasumi with hard eyes, "Godzilla and I are going to beat that thing and save everyone here." 

Kasumi looked at Kubo with wide eyes followed by several blinks. She then broke into a hard laugh and began clutching her sides. "They told me you had a hero complex, but I didn't know it was that bad!" She walked over to the float she was sitting on and reached over to a purse that was sitting there. What she pulled out surprised Kubo.

"Mom, why were you carrying that?!" Vignette said with surprise.

"In case that dirty park manager tried eyeing you up again." Kasumi said.

"How do you have a pulse rifle?" Kubo said.

Kasumi twirled the pulse rifle in her hand. She tossed it to Kubo, who nearly dropped as he fumbled it in his hands. He held onto it and found the pulse rifle to be slightly older than the ones he normally used, but it still looked functional. He then looked at Kasumi, who winked at him. "Well? Show me what you can do." She pointed to the dueling monsters.

Kubo looked at her then to battling monsters. His eyes becoming cool as steel.

________________________________________

Godzilla fell onto his side as the world grew hazy. He shook his head back to normal and tried finding his surroundings. Where was he? What was happening? A strange smell hit his nose. He looked at the strange things his humans used to move in. The smell was coming from the strange white cylinders attached to the end of them. That smell it was like that strange water the humans would leave lying around in the cave. He couldn't figure out why they had it, it tasted terrible. 

A shrieking roar brought him back to reality. He dodged out of the way of the incoming pincer attack. Ganimes roared sitting on top of Godzilla's back. He began to drip foam onto his skull making Godzilla roar in pain. 

He quickly remembered what was going on and he snarled. Godzilla threw his head back and slammed it into Ganimes' face rattling the crab. Godzilla turned on a dime and grabbed Ganimes by the eye making him scream as he applied pressure. Orange blood leaked from the titan's soft eye socket as he continued to scream. Godzilla slammed Ganimes into another roller coaster. He panted but didn't let up the assault and grabbed one of the crab's legs. He stepped on Ganimes back and started to twist with all of his strength. Ganimes screamed as his leg started to twist and thrash around in an attempt to free himself. Godzilla's back spines began to glow along with his arms. His power increased and he stomped down on the Ganimes leg while pulling it at the same time. He sent a nuclear pulse through his hands and his feet. The combined effort caused the leg to snap off making Ganimes scream like a banshee as orange blood sprayed out of the wound coating Godzilla's chest. 

He snarled not done with the attack. Godzilla held his new weapon tightly and began to beat Ganimes with his own leg. Each blow made Ganimes scream as he tried to stand up only to be struck by his own appendage. Godzilla swung the leg like a bat striking Ganimes in the face putting him flat on his back. Godzilla dropped the leg and began to pant. He stumbled feeling his legs start to give out on him. When he looked at the crab he lied still. He snarled in what looked like a sigh. His healing was starting to give out he could barely heal the small cuts on his hands from grabbing the crab's leg. 

His neck gushed from the previous slash. Moving his right arm was starting to become more difficult signaling another broken bone. He may be the king but even he had his limits, and he was reaching them at a pace faster than expected. 

Another screech broke him from his examination. Ganimes was once again back up and growled at Godzilla like a deranged dog. Fear was forcing the battered kaiju to keep going. Ganimes stumbled from losing two legs but that didn't matter just the thought of returning to his mistress and Battra having failed again was enough to keep him going. The fear of what they were going to do to him was what drove the crab to charge once more. 

Godzilla didn't have time to move and was tackled by to the ground. A pincer went across his brow and nearly took his eye. Godzilla roared and punched Ganimes in the face just as he was about to spray him down with foam.  He held the crab's face at bay but was pummeled by his pincers and remaining legs. Godzilla roared out in defiance of the crab. He was driven by fear as well, but not the fear of losing his life, but that of those he wanted to protect.   

Losing Mothra and the humans. He wouldn't let that happen.

Godzilla roared in anger and hammered Ganimes with nuclear charged blows to the face.

Unknown to the battling titans they had company quickly approaching. Kubo narrowed his eyes as he looked at the struggle. His plan was stupid and was going to end with him dying. But he was ignoring that last part and focusing on how to get it done. Godzilla needed help and he was the only one who had the skill to do it. 

"This won't end well."

"Just show me how to get up there."

"I've charted your path you'll need proper timing. Be warned: Your body will not..."

"I'm not worried about that!"

"Don't say I didn't warn you."

"Noted!" Kubo said revving the engine as he eyed a path that took him to his destination. He drove to a destroyed attraction as the G-watch continued to calculate a path for him to take. 

"You'll be approaching your destination." 

He rubbed his thumb against the nitrous button. A shrieking cry from Godzilla caught his attention as the king was splashed in the face. Ganimes took advantage of Godzilla's weakened state and began to beat him like a drum. He sped up.

"Slow down you're coming in too fast."

"But Godzilla's..."

"You can't save him if you crash and burn."

Kubo let out a ruff sigh, "Fine."

"Lower your speed and move to the left."

Kubo followed the instructions and moved left driving straight into a destroyed attraction. He quickly drove around the fallen metal. He clutched the nitrous button taking a breath. 

"There's a ramp coming up once you are within ten meters activate the nitrous."

He found the ramp that would be his makeshift launch pad. He had a timer signaling how close he was. Once it hit ten meters Kubo narrowed his eyes and hit the nitrous. The exhaust pipe exploded with blue flames. His speed increased and his body shuddered from the intense wind pressure hitting him. 

"Activating body padding. You may still feel some pain." 

"Not much for padding!" Kubo said through grit teeth as the world zipped in front of him.

Kubo was like a blue flaming streak as he drove up the ramp. He was off the ramp and soaring in the air. The nitrous reached its peak and propelled him. The dueling monsters were in front of him. He wasn't sure if Godzilla noticed him, but he trusted the monster king enough. Godzilla was currently holding Ganimes pincers and keeping the crab still. His back was completely exposed.

"Brace yourself for landing."

Kubo tensed his body and landed on the hard armored shell. He drove on the crab the nitrous was the only thing keeping him on the bouncing kaiju. His teeth were grit and he continued to drive as each time Ganimes thrashed around. He could feel the wheels start to lift off. He kept moving staying the course his destination clear. Ganimes' bleeding eye. From the speed he was going reaching the head was only a matter of minutes. He released the handlebars and stood on the seat like it was a surfboard. 

"Jump now. Also, sorry."

"About what?" 

"You'll find out."

Kubo jumped from the speeding motorcycle grabbing one of the jutting spikes. He still landed hard on the crab's shell. The speed he fell matched by the hard surface of the shell caused him to scream out in pain. If it wasn't for the advanced armor surrounding his body, he would have splattered like a bug on a windshield. Although his body was still going to be sore once the adrenaline wore off.

"You are terrible armor!" Kubo groaned.

"You were the one who jumped off a motorcycle going faster than the speed of sound."

With a groan Kubo flipped himself onto his stomach. He touched his side pulling out the old pulse rifle that was given to him.  He held it up and started climbing up the kaiju cliff that was Ganimes. Godzilla's screams echoed around him along with the meaty smacks that came from his body being beaten. He narrowed his eyes and began to climb toward the twitching eye.  

"Stop hurting my friend!" Kubo said as he held up the pulse rifle. He looked at the bleeding eye of Ganimes. For a moment the eye stopped twitching and Ganimes stopped moving. He smiled, "Looks like you noticed. Well, I've got a gift for you!"

Kubo fired the pulse rifle the beam of highly concentrated plasma hit Ganimes dead center. Kubo jumped and just as Ganimes reared his head back to scream. He landed on Ganimes eyeball with a grunt. Orange blood and eye fluid splashed onto his body. 

"Activate hooks!"

Climbing hooks shot out of Kubo's palm and his fingertips, "Here's mud in your eye!"

The softest part of any kaiju was their eye. Kubo always thought it was strange that such destructive forces of nature could be stopped by pulling a stunt from the Three Stooges. Granted getting to the eye was a mission of itself. But once hit kaiju were like putty and he was going to take full advantage of that. 

He slammed his clawed hand into Ganimes eyeball. It gave way with little resistance. Blood covered Kubo's body as it sprayed out from the gaping wound that he began to widen. Kubo was snarling as he tore away Ganimes eye like a wild wolf. He placed the pulse rifle into the wound and didn't let go of the trigger. Ganimes screamed in pain and pulled himself off Godzilla's body.  Kubo continued to snarl as he ripped into Ganimes.

"It's time I show you why you shouldn't mess with the G-team!" Kubo roared. 

He ripped further into the crab's eye. Ganimes roared, running around like a chicken with its head cut off. Kubo clung tightly to the crab as an idea formed into his head. He shot at Ganimes eye making hand grips. He ripped his hand out the eye socket and he began to climb up. Ganimes screamed in pain each time Kubo stab and shot at his eye. He managed to reach the top of eye getting a clear view of the environment and where he wanted to lead Ganimes. He shot again and the crab screamed trying to grab at him. 

When his pincer got close Kubo ducked down and shot him again. Ganimes screams turned into wails as his vision started to blur. He started running straight through the park. Each time Kubo shot him Ganimes turned Kubo started leading him away from the park and Godzilla, who was starting to pick himself up. Kubo continued to maneuver the rock crab to a cliffside. Kubo smiled at this.

"Simone says run!" 

He shoved his hand into the titan's eye coating himself in more blood. This made Ganimes run faster to the cliffside. Ganimes wailed as his instincts took over and his only defense measure was deployed. Kubo grunted as the rock crab started retracting his eyes back into his shell. He held on tightly as the sky was replaced with darkness and a horrible smell struck him. 

"And I thought you smelled bad on the outside." Kubo gagged.

He heard heavy beating all around and the roars of Ganimes sounded so close to him yet muffled at the same time. As his eyes started to adjust Kubo looked down to find white rippling muscles below him. The crab's true body. Kubo peeked over the eyeball he was using as support and found the single bit of black among the white flesh.  It sat in between the two eye sockets and pulsed.

"Is that?"

He pointed the pulse rifle down and fired. The hot plasma struck the black orb cutting into like it was butter. Blood started to squirt from it. He didn't let up and kept firing. The world suddenly stopped moving Ganimes eyes shot forward and Kubo was back in the outside world. Ganimes was no longer wailing or running he was standing still gurgling. Kubo looked at Ganimes remaining eye it started to become dull as the kaiju began to sway. 

"Huh, well looks you do have a brain, crab cake." Kubo said with a smirk.

Ganimes gurgled in response. 

"Or at least you did. Hey, did I really just?"

"Lobotomize a kaiju? Yes. He'll only be in this state for a few moments I suggest..."  

GRRRUNNNK

"Never mind."

The world around Kubo became dark once again and he found himself being pressed against a tongue. 

Godzilla snarled as he bit down on Ganimes's eye. The crab came back to life screaming and struggled in the monster king's jaws. Godzilla thrashed his head like a dog with chew toy. Ganimes tried to swing at Godzilla, but he was quick to block back the pincers. His left hand held down one pincer and his tail held back the other. In his right-hand Godzilla held several trucks. Each containing the strange smelling water. 

He recalled drinking it one time and the taste was horrible. The humans all shouted and laughed at him for doing that. They were also frightened when spat his breath around it. That water had a strange effect when it got hot. 

Godzilla shoved the trucks full of gasoline into Ganimes open mouth. He ignored the pain of the acid melting away his skin. He focused his energy into his right hand. Godzilla created a controlled nuclear pulse in the palm of his hand. He felt the trucks ignite. At that moment he ripped his head back taking Ganimes' eye just as his head burst into flames. Blood and flames erupted from the crab's eye socket.

KKKREEEANNNN

Ganimes screamed as the pain drove him to insanity. His depth perception was gone as he stumbled around. His mouth was and skull were ablaze. He stumbled straight into the cliffside his weight causing it to shake. Several rocks fell some hitting the socket where his eye used to be making him scream even louder.  

Godzilla snorted as he watched the crab fall over. His right hand felt numb. When he looked at his arm it had been burned down to soft pink muscle. His hand twitched from pain, but he brushed it off. He felt movement in his mouth. He lowered his head safely to the ground and began hacking like a cat with a hair ball. With a loud splat he coughed up an eyeball along with Kubo. 

"Did you seriously just eat me?!" Kubo screamed with a twitching eye looking at Godzilla, "How many times do I have to tell you? Your breath stinks!"

Kubo was covered in salvia and gagged at the smell of it.  He looked at Godzilla angrily before his eyes softened. Godzilla's neck was still bleeding badly. His breathing was ragged, and his eye were glazed and looked milky. Was he going blind?  It looked like the king was straining to stay conscious. 

"Looks like you've been through the ringer."

Kubo stood up and pain shot through his entire body. He nearly fell to his knees he coughed spitting out a glob of blood. His vision was starting to blur as he took hard breaths. Godzilla let out a small grunt bringing his nose down to gently nuzzle him. Kubo laughed, "Looks like we've both been through the ringer."

A scream caught their attention and they found Ganimes trying to climb up the cliffside. His pitfall cries fell on deaf ears as the two narrowed their eyes. Kubo whistled getting Godzilla's attention and he raised up a finger. Godzilla followed Kubo's tracking and pointed to Ganimes. 

"No holding back. Let's end this."

Godzilla rose up beating his tail down with his spines glowing brightly. His eyes shinned as he snarled at the fleeing crab. Ganimes was struggling to climb the cliff. Godzilla stomped on the ground rearing his neck back. He opened his mouth and charged atoms began flying into his mouth as a light shined in the back of his throat. 

"I know you're watching this, Midnight." Kubo said he watched Ganimes failed attempt to flee.

Godzilla roared and his atomic breath shot from his mouth. The nuclear flames slammed right under Ganimes legs. The cliffside shook and gave out. Ganimes screamed as the cliff collapse under him and brought him back down to earth. He landed flat on his back dust and rocks falling onto him. The flames in his mouth had died down all he could taste was ash. Breathing was nothing but pain, his gills had been burned from the inside. His only remaining eye twitched as bloody tears streamed from it. A blue light started to shine followed by a low growl. He looked up and his eye widened in terror.

Atoms began to gather in Godzilla's mouth as he reared his head back. His back spines were not just glowing they were sparking with pure power. The air became super-heated as more atoms began to gather inside of Godzilla's mouth. They began to swirl into a horrifying spiral of power as Godzilla growled.

Ganimes normal roar came out as a pained gurgle. Godzilla could tell what it was though. A cry for mercy. All animals have the same instinct of showing their bellies and throats to a superior foe. Kaiju were same way. The crab exposed the patch of skin that was under his cracked shell and even splayed out his legs to show his submission. Godzilla continued to charge power uncaring.

"This what happens when you get on my last nerve." Kubo said looking directly at the crab making a pistol with his fingers, "Bang." 

__________________________________

"Well, this is interesting." Kasumi said looking through binoculars. 

Vignette stood behind her mother teetering her fingers, "I thought you said we'd be hiding in the warehouse." 

"I couldn't see the fight." Kasumi said. 

Vignette sighed she was about to start walking if a small blue ball didn't appear in her face. When she looked around even more began to appear around her and her mother. She looked at Kasumi with shaky eyes, "Mom?"

Kasumi's eyes widened when she noticed Godzilla's back spines starting to spark. She turned and grabbed Vignette by the arm and quickly began run toward the warehouses. "We need to go right now."

"Mom what's happening?" Vignette nervously asked. 

"Oh, nothing important, just don't want to be caught in the shockwave." Kasumi said as she kept up her brisk walk.  

"Shockwave?!" Vignette shouted and looked over her shoulder as a white light shinned across her face. 

_________________________________

Sugarcoat didn't know what to make of the white light. The whole day had been one shock after the other. The only thing that was good about the entire day was that they managed to get Diamond Tiara to her mother. That took some weight off her chest. Now the CPA group was standing in a crowd of people trying to get into a shelter. Lemon and Indigo had taken to cuddling with each other to ease their minds. Sour Sweet and Sunny Flare were trying to have a conversation about what they were going to do next. Sugarcoat sat alone trying to control her racing mind. That was until blue orbs appeared and rushed off. It was then followed by this light.

"Is the world ending?" Sunny Flare asked.

"Please don't make this day any worse." Sour Sweet sneered. 

Just as soon as the light appeared it was gone. Sugarcoat looked at where it had originated in the same direction Godzilla and the other monster had been fighting. Was the guy who rescued them okay? What was....

The ground shook and it was followed by an intense boom that shattered glass. As soon as it started it was over. Sugarcoat adjusted her glasses looking up again. Her eyes widened at the rising mushroom cloud.

________________________________

On the other side of the beach another group watched the rising smoke with wide eyes. Shinning Armor felt weight on his arm and found Cadance clutching him. He squeezed her tightly as a show of comfort. Around them were several children who had the same looks of wonder. Sandbar stood out from the group as he stared at the mushroom cloud.

"Mr. Kubo."

__________________________________

Kubo stood still looking at once was a large cliff hanging over the park. It was now a smoldering pile of rubble. The explosion rung loud as the flames refused to die down. A rising mushroom cloud formed from them. He felt the world starting to spin around him, but he refused to fall over. He instead reared his head back letting out roar from deep in his gut. It was eclipsed by the roar of the giant that stood over him.

SKREEEOOOONNNNNKKKK

Godzilla let the roar come from deep within in his soul. His roared echoed for miles and it didn't let up. All who heard it were starting to come to the same conclusion. The battle was over. 

Godzilla stopped his roar and looked at the burning rubble with a snarl. The smell of burning remains assaulted his nostrils He couldn't see the crab in the burning ruins, but he could smell the burning blood in the air. His vision was beginning to fade. He began to pant as he felt his legs go out. He fell to his side with a heavy moan. He snorted as his pain took over. His healing wounds slowed down to a crawl. Everything was grey and blurry the world was like an echo. 

"Godzilla get up!" Kubo said, "The others need us!"

Kubo tried running to Godzilla's face only to trip on his own feet. He panted as the world started to become blurry for him. He tried lifting himself, but it felt like the world was pressing down on him. He still dragged himself along although it was with great strain. 

"Warning you have several ripped muscle fibers in your legs and arms. Once the armor breaks apart you will not be able to move."

"Then don't break." Kubo said with a groan. 

"I'm sorry but I'm only running at 16% power. I'm going into power save mode."

"What do you mean!" Kubo said the armor around his body started to retract. It slid off his body and back into the G-watch with a beep. "No! Please come back!" Kubo groaned louder as the pain hit his body twice as hard. He screamed. 

"Rest Kubo. A.G.A.F. is currently approaching the area and I have given them your location."

"No.......to......the others." Kubo groaned as he continued to drag himself along the ground. He had to save them. They were in danger, and he promised that he'd keep them safe. Sunset, Adagio, Lora, Moll, Akiko, Bone Crusher, Vector and..."Hikari..."

He panted as he tried to stand up and look Godzilla in the eye. Although Godzilla managed to lift his head and look at him letting out a weak squeaking roar before falling to the ground. Kubo hit the ground with a tired groan. He squinted trying to clear his vision his eyes widened when he saw someone suddenly standing in front of him. He couldn't make out their features other than that they were female and young. He reached a handout, "Sunset?" His vision went dark, and his head hit the ground. The last thing he felt was someone's warm hands taking his own. 

Soft purple eyes stared at Kubo with pity and worry. She gently ran her fingers through his hands. They were so rough and course clear signs of someone who'd done nothing but fight their entire life. Her purple hair flowed in the wind and her large ponytail swayed in agitation. She could sense so much going on here. She could feel further north that her friends were in danger, but she came here when she sensed the power in the air. And it brought her here. Finding the aftermath of a horrifying battle. A man covered in so much blood and...

Her purple wings flared as she flew back in time to avoid the falling claw coming down on her. She wasn't as fast as her blue friend, but she was still faster than the average pony or human. A purple violet trail was left behind as she came to a stop. She looked at the clawed hand with a raised eyebrow. At first, she thought the man had been crushed but instead found that it was keeping the orange haired man safe. A deep snarl sent a chill down her spine as she looked up. She recalled the words of Discord.

 "A black dragon who spit blue flames. He was like destruction given life."

Purple eyes stared into the angry orange eyes of a king. His snarl revealed the sharpened teeth that could tear into her. She knew he was going to be big, but she didn't think he was going to be bigger than Dragon Lord Torch. It was enough to have sweat drip down the back of her neck, but she still stood her ground. She was here for one reason and one reason only. To save her friends. 

"Godzilla, King of the Monster, I am Princess Twilight Sparkle of Equestria." Twilight Sparkle spoke clearly and even did her best to show respect. Godzilla responded by snorting out blue smoke that surrounded the Princess of Friendship. Twilight coughed but wasn't deterred by this and stood her ground even flaring her wings and ears in response. 

The Princess of Friendship and King of the Monsters stared at each other with cautious eyes.
> For Everfree: Hero
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"All right that should do it." Miki said looking at bottle of hair dye then to the ten year old sitting in the chair. The boys eyes were wide with excitement and awe as he looked at his hair. Miki breathed out a long sigh through her nose, "Honestly, it's a good thing I caught you before things got messy. You know you shouldn't do this by yourself young man!"  

The boy wasn't speaking to her. He was looking in between the his hair and the comic book in his hands. A wide smile began to creep across his as he turned to Miki. "Thank you so much, Miki!" He wrapped his arms around her waist and tightly hugged her. 

"Whoa, whoa, watch it, sweetie, your hair's still drying." Miki said, but when she looked at the boy pressing against her she couldn't help but get a rosy smile, "Oh it's just a few stains."

He let go of Miki and brandished the comic in front of her. He pointed to the costume the hero was wearing, "Can you make this?" 

"Are you planning on entering a costume contest?" Miki asked with a raised eyebrow.

The boy shook his head, "No way! I'm going to be just like him." He pointed to the hero in the comic with a smile, "I'm going to be just like Deku!" Miki raised an eyebrow trying her best to hide her giggle. Although the boy caught her and frowned pointing a finger at her, "I'm serious! I'm going to be a superhero!" 

"What brought this on?" 

"Deku does whatever he can to save people even if he gets hurt.....people just like me." He sniffled clutching his fist tightly, "He makes kids smile and always comes to the rescue when someone calls his name. I want to be just like that. I want to be a hero."

The boy continued to sniffle, but managed to look at Miki with determination. She smiled and dropped to her knees, the boy's eyes had reddened from forming tears. "I swear I'm going to be a hero and protect everyone."  

He would have gone on if it weren't for the gentle pair lips pressing against his forehead. Miki kissed him with a small giggle and pulled away with an honest smile. She gently wiped the tears away from his face. "I'm sure you'll be a great hero." Miki went in to kiss him again although the boy blushed and tried pulling away.

"H-hey cut it out!"

"What kind of hero is afraid of kisses?" Miki teased while pulling him into her to chest. She began peppering his face with kisses causing him to groan. Miki's giggles transformed into a dramatic villain laugh, "It looks like Deku has been caught by me the mighty Madame Kisses. As punishment I'm going to kiss you until you shout how much you love me!"   

He continued to struggle in her grip before an idea formed in his head. She made the great mistake of leaving his hands free. He dove straight for her ribs and began to tickle her. Miki stiffened before bursting out in laughter, "Curses my only weakness."

Miki laughed and added in some dramatic flair as the boy continued to tickle her. She fell to her back with as much dramatic flair as possible without breaking out into full blown laughter. She made a sputtering sound before sticking her tongue out. The boy had a smile on his face as he started to laugh at Miki. She peeked an eye open before sitting back up. She ran a hand across his cheek. The boy looked at her with kind hope filled eyes.

"Promise you'll always protect and save people."

"I promise Miki. The same way you, Hughes, and Trans saved me." 

"Then I'm sure you'll be a great hero...."

________________________________

".....Vector flank right!" Bone Crusher called.

"Roger!" Vector called back as he looked over his shoulder to those following him, "Stay behind me."

Rarity, Pinkie, and Fluttershy were following behind him with worried expressions as they did their best to keep up with him and Bone Crusher. For his part Vector had slow down enough for the girls to keep pace and for him to grab Pinkie Pie out of the way of a massive root. Fluttershy yelped and fell to the ground. A root started to snake it's way toward her she screamed and started crawling away. Rarity rushed to her friends aide only to have another root wrap itself around her wrist.

Vector had wide eyes and moved quick on his feet. He took Pinkie into his arms before spinning her like she was his dance partner. As Pinkie spun to safe distance Vector was in the air.

___________________________________________________
He landed with a hard grunt, sweat glistening down his face, his leg felt like it was on fire. Blood was dripping down his calf. He felt like crying his leg hurt so much, but doing so would...

"Is that a tear!" 

A fist went straight into his gut causing him to crumple to the ground. The man standing over him sneered as he cracked his neck. His purple eyes shined in the darkness. Surrounding him was a small group. All of them were sitting on wooden boxes inside the warehouse they chose to call home. One of them snickered. 

"Fang, are sure this wimp is your kid?" The man laughed harder spilling some of the beer he was drinking. 

"Hey watch it!" Another said in annoyance. 

Fang simply rolled his eyes before looking down at the boy at his feet. He was wheezing in an attempt to catch his breath. 

"Stand up." Fang said looking at the boy. He tried but it felt like the world was pushing down on him. Fang snarled and grabbed the boy by the hair making him cry out as he was forced to stand. Fang looked the boy in the eyes, "If you drop I'll snap your legs. Now stand up, Vector."

Vector did as his father commanded and stood on shaky legs. Fang gave a lack luster nod while his group gave a mocking round of applause. Fang raised his hand making them fall silent. He snapped his fingers and two men brought a larger wooden shipping container setting it down in front of Fang and Vector.

"Break it." Fang said.

"But Dad." Vector weakly said. 

"Break it or I break you." Fang coldly stated as he went to sit and watch with his group.

Vector looked at the cold eyes of his father. Then to the gleaming smiles of his fathers gang as they started passing around money to make bets on his fate. Vector looked at the create and gulped his bleeding leg demanded that he stop, but his fear told him other wise. He took a fighting stance and reared his leg back.
________________________________________________________

The roots trapping the girls lied in splintered pieces. Vector kept moving grabbing Rarity by the waist and quickly pushed her to a safe distance. He then went to help the downed Fluttershy taking her hand and with ease hoisted her into his arms. The shy girl blushed as he quickly held her bridal style. Vector wasn't thinking much of it as he was staring at the incoming threat. 

Above them was a smiling Gloriosa Daisy. Tree roots were hovering around her wiggling like the tentacles of an octopus. Vector's head was spinning with what to do next. Their current situation wasn't ideal. Aria, Sonata, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash were currently trapped in wooden cocoons. Celestia and Luna were currently trapped inside the gazebo. This left Bone Crusher and Vector trying to keep the remaining members of their group safe. Although they couldn't do much considering they were trapped inside a wooden dome.

Gloriosa started to float down with giggling as her eyes glowed a sickly green, "Why are you all trying to run?! I'm doing this for you!"  

Vector clung to Fluttershy closely as he began backing away. He had to keep Rarity and Pinkie behind him although Rarity wasn't helping when she nervously laughed and walked toward the crazed woman.  "Gloriosa, sweaty, lovey, I do enjoy to be rustic every now and again. But I do prefer a nice lovely trip to the spa."

"To the spa?" Gloriosa spoke in a mocking as a sneer grew across her face as a green aura raced across her body.

The ruby eyes on Vector's necklace started to glow brightly, "I don't need you to tell me that, Caesar!" 

Vector quickly placed Fluttershy on the ground and grabbed her hand. He broke into a sprint and grabbed Rarity's arm as well to push her forward. Pinkie followed close behind him. As they ran Gloriosa let out a loud shriek of rage. 

"TO THE SPA!" 

"You just had to the say S word didn't you?!" Vector shouted at Rarity.

"Sorry!" Rarity said as she did her best to keep up with Vector.

Gloriosa slammed her hands into the ground allowing her aura to fuse into the ground.  Several roots sprouted in front of Vector and the girls causing them to come to a skidding halt. Vector clicked his tongue as he took up a fighting stance. Gloriosa was closing in on them at a rapid pace. He looked around thinking of ideas. So far noting was coming to mind and Gloriosa was right on top of them. 

"Guess I'll do it the Akiko way." He said with a sigh before looking at the girls, "Stay here."

"Wha-" Before Pinkie could ask a question Vector was gone.

"VECTOR!" Fluttershy tried reaching out to him but he was already running at Gloriosa.

Gloriosa was taken aback by Vector's sudden charge. His eyes were steel as his movements became blurred. Gloriosa blinked and Vector was gone. The world suddenly started to shift and breathing became more difficult. She then felt a pain in her chin that caused her jaw to lock up. Her teeth rattled and felt like they were going to break apart from the sudden impact. 

The girls were speechless and still trying to comprehend what Vector had just done. His movements were so fast that when they blinked they saw Vector landing a hard kick into Gloriosa's neck that was a follow up from an elbow to the chin. Gloriosa was on the ground with blood falling out of her mouth. Vector took a breath looking at Gloriosa wearily before sighing. He walked back to the girls, who were blinking at him. The roots had stopped wiggling and were starting to sink back into the ground revealing a concerned Bone Crusher behind them. His face lit up when he saw them.

"Oh thank God you guys are...oh crap." Bone Crusher's eyes went to the downed Gloriosa then to Vector, "You didn't kill her did you?"

Vector looked at Bone Crusher in offense, "Hey I know how to hold back. I just didn't expect her to be so weak." 

"Dude, she's a camp counselor." Bone Crusher deadpanned. 

"With plant powers!" Vector shot back.

"Should we really be standing around talking?" Pinkie asked, "This is usually the part when the bad guy gets back up twice as strong."

"Pinkie, darling, please don't scare me anymore than I already am." Rarity said. 

"Um..." Fluttershy started to murmur with wide eyes trying to get everyone's attention.

"Pinkie she's not getting back up." Vector said with a sigh, "I hit her hard enough to take down someone twice her size." 

"Dude, I've told you a thousand times. Go easy on the ladies." Bone Crusher said shaking his head in disapproval.

"Hey I don't care if it's a man, woman, or child. I'll take down anyone." Vector scoffed. 

"How noble." Rarity said rolling her eyes Vector clicked his tongue while rolling his eyes. 

"Um...Guys!" Fluttershy squeaked out starting to shake. 

"Look we can talk about this later," Bone Crusher said, "For now let's focus on rescuing the others and getting out of here."

"And deal with the giant monster death match outside." Vector said. 

Fluttershy starting making squeaking noises as her eyes became dinner plates.  

"Fluttershy, darling, just spit it out." Rarity said with a sigh. 

The shy girl pointed a finger to Gloriosa. Her body was starting to glow and she began to moan. Her legs shot up and sunk into the ground. She started to rise up as her moans turned into growls. Her eyes were hidden behind her hair. She continued to let out small growls as her hands started to crack. Her body still held a sickly green glow and her head slowly started to lift. Her eyes snapped open, revealing green eyes of rage.

"Oh boy." Bone Crusher said. 

"Bad guy back up! Bad guy back up!" Pinkie as she started making horn noises with her mouth. Vector put his hand over her mouth with an annoyed grumble.

"We can see that Pinkie!" Vector said.

"I thought you said she wouldn't get back up!" Rarity cried hiding behind Bone Crusher. 

"She shouldn't be!" Vector said. Caesar's eyes began to shine getting Vector's attention, "Really?" Vector moved slowly and found that Gloriosa was staring at him. Vector groaned at this before starting to think of a plan. He looked over finding the cafeteria was close enough and from what he remembered was still filled with left over flour from Pinkie's baking mishap. Caesar's eyes glowed again this time giving Vector a small headache. 

"It'll be okay, Caesar." Vector said.

"What are you two talking about, Vec?" Bone Crusher asked.

"She wants me." Vector said moving to demonstrate his point Gloriosa followed him, "I'll keep her distracted you get the others safe." 

"Vector that's insane!" Rarity said.

"She could kill you." Fluttershy said with tearful eyes.

Before Vector could respond Pinkie Pie had wrapped herself around his waist. Vector sighed looking down at Pinkie. She met him with small sad eyes. He sighed gently patting her on the head. 

________________________________________________________________
Vector looked around the room with a bored expression. The living room was pretty basic a television in the corner and a large couch in front of it. He let out a sigh sitting down. At least it was comfy.

"Vecy!" A bundle of pink appeared in front of him. 

Vector sighed in annoyance, "I told you not to call me that."

"Sorry." Pinkie said with a giggle before putting a tray of cookies in his face, "I made you some welcome cookies." 

Vector looked at the cookies with a raised eyebrow before looking at Pinkie Pie, "We literally just got here."

"I always have fresh cookies baking just in case I have guests." Pinkie answered nonchalantly.

"Wouldn't that burn down your house?" Vector asked.

"Of course not silly. Besides Maud wouldn't let me burn down her house." Pinkie said.

"I see." Vector said taking a cookie off the tray and biting into it. His eyes widened from how good it was. Pinkie may be annoying in way that words couldn't even describe, but she could really bake. Vector took several more cookies getting Pinkie Pie to smile brightly with each bite he took. "These are pretty good."

"Thanks these are my special welcome to my town/home cookies." Pinkie said with a wide grin. 

"I see." Vector said trying to ignore Pinkie as she got closer to his face. Vector eventually sighed and gave in, "Yes?"

"Soooo where are you from?" Pinkie asked as she flopped on the couch lying on her stomach with her hands resting on her chin. She looked like a child waiting for a story.

"Thailand, until I was seven, after that I bounced around between America and Japan." Vector answered taking a bite from another cookie.

Pinkie Pie had a dropped jaw looking at Vector, "Woah that must have been fun!" 

Vector's face drooped taking a slower bite from a cookie, "It wasn't." 

"Really?" Pinkie asked with a crooked head, "But you got to live in three different countries! That's like so many friends!" 

Vector sighed taking another slow bite from the cookie. He looked on solemnly making Pinkie Pie look at him with a cocked head. He was starting to tap his foot against the floor rapidly. "Things were difficult for me back then." He said softly.

"Did you have trouble making friends? That happened to me when I first moved here with Maud and Limestone!" Pinkie said as she stared to get excited.

"I don't want to talk about it." Vector said taking an aggressive chomp on the cookie. His foot was starting to beat rapidly on the ground. 

But Pinkie didn't take the hint as she went on with her story, "But then I met the girls at this awesome town fair! That's when I knew we would all be friends!" 

"Would you just drop it!" Vector growled shooting Pinkie a harsh glare that caused the girl to shrink back. Caesar's eyes glowed as the guardian's voice shouted in his head causing Vector to wince. When he recovered from the sudden headache he looked at the slightly dampened eyes of Pinkie Pie. His eyes softened and he let out a sigh. "Sorry Pinkie, I didn't me to snap like that."

It only took a millisecond for Pinkie's mood to shift, "It's okay Vecinoator!"

"Will you just call me Vector." He said with a twitching eye, "And why are you happy again? I just yelled at you."

"What's the point of being mad at someone after they apologize." Pinkie said with her usual smile. 

"Well at least that saves the speeches." Vector said with a shrug. Caesar's eyes shined again giving Vector another headache, "She said she wasn't mad! What do you mean? But it's...ugh...fine, fine! I swear it's like having Hikari in my head."

Pinkie looked at Vector confused as he started having a conversation with himself. Then she recalled what Vector had told them, "Are you talking to your kaiju! That's so cool!" She said as her eyes looked like they were glowing from excitement.  

"No it's not." Vector grumbled rubbing his temples. 

He then let out a small sigh looking at Pinkie. "Pinkie, look the reason I got so angry was because I didn't have the best childhood growing up. It wasn't a friend thing, well it kind of was, especially when I was in middle school. But well things were... I was just so angry....I'm still angry....I..."

Vector was cut off by the tight hug Pinkie suddenly placed him in. His eyes were wide by the sudden contact. She looked at him with a smile. "It's okay if you don't want to talk about it right now. But when you are I'm here." 

"You're a weird person." Vector said. 

Pinkie giggled and squeezed him tighter, "I'm your friend silly."

"Friend?" Vector's face started to turn red.

"Well duh!" Pinkie giggled, "You said you wouldn't let Kuro and Midnight get us. So that makes you a friend."

"Oh." Vector said looking down in thought. He felt something strange in his chest. Something he hadn't felt since meeting the G-team. His face became hotter and he quickly pushed Pinkie away clearing his throat. "Well I said I would protect you guys and I would be a real jerk if I didn't hold that promise."
________________________________________________________________________

"Pinkie please let go." Vector said.

"But what if something bad happens." Pinkie said with sniffles, "What if you get hurt."

"I won't." Vector calmly said as he began pushing Pinkie's arms away, "I'm supposed to be the one protecting you guys not the other way around. Besides you need to rescue your friends and figure a way out of here. As soon as that happens Bone Crusher can give me a signal and I'll make a break for it." 

Pinkie still sniffled and looked at Vector with worry. Rarity and Fluttershy held the same looks of protest on their faces.

"What am I a broken record?" Vector turned his head to look at Rarity and Fluttershy, "I'll come back."

Bone Crusher put a hand on his shoulder getting Vector's attention. The two brothers stared into each others eyes. The silent communication they shared was tense. Finally Vector gave a confident nod to his brother. Bone Crusher sighed before grabbing the girls. Fluttershy and Pinkie he managed to keep under his arm and he held Rarity over his shoulders. All three began protesting and struggling under Bone Crusher's python like arms. He gave Vector a nod of confidence that was also mixed with some worry.

"If you don't come back I'm selling all of your comics." With that he took off running with the girls leaving Vector alone with Gloriosa.

She snarled like a wild animal but it then started to turn into a haunting laugh, "That was very naughty camper."

King Caesar's eyes shinned and Vector shook his head, "Yeah that did sound super creepy." Vector readied himself as Gloriosa started to stalk toward him. He studied her movements finding that her steps were shaky like a drunk try to keep their footing. Caesar spoke in Vector's head, "So she's only standing because of this really weird aura. Talk about cheap."

"You need a time out." Gloriosa began to glow. 

Caesar's eyes shined, "Already working on that!" Vector shouted moving like a cat.

Just in time as numerous roots broke from where he had been standing. He broke into a sprint as roots began making their way out of the ground. He slid under one that was going for his body. Vector went to all fours then to an immediate hand stand he pushed off the ground landing back on his feet. Vector started to run again he looked over his shoulder and found Gloriosa chasing after him. The first part of his plan was working all he could do now was hope she would play along with it. He started to sprit quickly toward the cafeteria. 

Gloriosa roared as she chased after the naughty camper. He needed to be punished for what he did. There's no violence allowed in Camp Everfree. He needed a sever punishment. Her jaw felt as though it was about to fall of and her head still ached from the blow. The orange geode around her neck started to glow and her strength started to return. Gloriosa started to get faster as she felt her muscles getting tighter. More adrenaline pumped through her body dulling her sense of pain. Her body starting to levitate off the ground Gloriosa gave chase to Vector letting out a chilling laugh.

"Get back here naughty boy!" 

"Hey look, I have a really dirty mind, so you might want to stop feeding me one liners." Vector called over his shoulder.

"Pervert." Gloriosa said with a red face. 

Vector started running faster feeling the ground under his feet shaking. He jumped at the breaking ground nearly getting caught by the incoming root. Gloriosa sneered at this and increased her speed trying to catch Vector. She grabbed him by the shirt and Vector's instinct kicked in. He spun grabbing Gloriosa by the forearm with a great amount of strength he flipped Gloriosa over him and slammed her onto the ground. She had wide eyes and rolled out of the way in time of his stomping foot. She stood back up but was still dazed by the sudden attack. Which gave Vector the advantage. 

He elbowed Gloriosa in the solar plexus. She started to fall back coughing and trying to catch her breath. Vector kicked her in the ribs causing Gloriosa to cry out in pain. She backed up further and found herself on the door of the cafeteria. Vector smiled then rushed Gloriosa slamming her through the door. The two rolled across the floor Vector did his best to keep her pinned under him, but the orange geode around her neck started to glow. Vector felt himself being pushed back and thrown off Gloriosa skidding across the ground. He looked up and found Gloriosa standing up with a harsh sneer directed at him.

"You shouldn't hit your camp counselor." Gloriosa growled. 

"And you shouldn't kidnap teenagers." Vector shot back as he got back to his feet. 

Caesar's eyes began to glow causing Vector's eyes to widen. He looked at the geodes around her neck noticing that one of the geodes was glowing brighter than the others. Gloriosa let out a roar lifting up a table with one hand and tossed it aside. His eyes widened at this he was starting to understand how her powers worked. Her strength was greater due to one of those rocks, but it didn't look like they made her a better fighter. Vector moved carefully watching Gloriosa. 

Gloriosa quickly charged at Vector her hands ready to grab him. He dodged out of the way of her attack. She stopped herself from being tripped up and spun to attack him again. Vector continued to dodge out of the way. She missed every time making her growl even more. She then tried kicking at him just for Vector to catch her leg. He grunted from just how much force was behind the kick, but he still managed to keep a tight grip. Vector quickly used Gloriosa's momentum against her and tossed her into a table smashing it to pieces. She moaned and clutched her head.

"Maybe take some karate lessons." Vector said cracking his neck, "This is kind of unfair. I mean I've been trained in martial arts and well you're just a rando. Like have you actually been in a fight before?" 

Gloriosa groaned trying to pick herself up. 

"You know what don't answer that." Vector said as he began getting to work. 

He closed the door to the kitchen locking it. He quickly began running around making sure everything was closed. Once it looked like the kitchen was sealed Vector ran to where Pinkie had been cooking finding the flour she was using. Luckily for him the bags were industrial sized. He smiled ripped open a bag and let the flour spill out into the air. He opened several more bags and let the flour spill into the kitchen. 

Gloriosa began to glow and her eyes snapped open. She snarled rising back up only to start coughing. She looked around and found that the room was filled with flour. Vector began to step away holding another bag of flour and spilling it in front of her. He held a smile as he walked toward the pantry. 

"Hey quick question." Vector began to move items until he found what he was looking for. "Have you ever heard of dust explosion?" 

Vector stepped away from the pantry holding a box of matches.
______________________________________________

Bone Crusher sighed as as the girls continued to punch and kick him. It was already weighing heavily on him that he had just let Vector go off on his own. The girls yelling at him wasn't making things easier but for now he would just have to have faith in his little bro. Besides Vector was a pretty fierce fighter. In fact his way of doing things was kind of terrifying to him. 

"Bone Crusher, put us down!" Pinkie yelled as she kept struggling. 

"Please what if Vector is in trouble." Fluttershy pleaded.

"We have to trust Vector with this." Bone Crusher said.

"You just want us to leave our friend behind?!" Rarity shouted as she kicked her legs around. Her hands started to glow, "I'm sorry but I can't do that!"

Her hands ignited and a diamond appeared in front of Bone Crusher. He crashed right into it along with Pinkie and Fluttershy. Rarity let out a small yelp from the diamond hitting her rear. The three let out groans as Bone Crusher slid down the side of the diamond. Rarity let out a small cough and laugh as her cheeks reddened. "Did I make another one of those diamond thingys?" 

"Uh huh." All three groaned. 

"Whoops." Rarity said, "But I'm glad you stopped." 

"There was an easier way to do that." Bone Crusher groaned.

Fluttershy and Pinkie stood up joining Rarity in looking at the downed Bone Crusher. He sat up testing to see if his nose was bleeding he found the girls looked like they were ready to gang up on him. He sighed, "Look I know you're all are worried, but going back there will make things worse."

"And leaving Vector to Gloriosa is better?!" Rarity asked Pinkie and Fluttershy nodded their heads in agreement.

"So you'd rather leave your friends trapped?" Bone Crusher said looking at the girls with a serious expression, "Girls, Vector is putting his life on the line so we can rescue the others." 

Rarity couldn't think of the right words to say she had so many conflicting thoughts running through her head. Pinkie had tears running down her face. Fluttershy was trembling, "We just don't want anyone to get hurt." 

"Then trust him." Bone Crusher said, "The sooner we rescue everyone the sooner we get back to Vector. Besides you saw him fight, Vector can take care of himself." 

The girls still looked downcast and he sighed picking himself up. He gave them a small smile, "Look he may not show it, but Vector cares about you girls. It would kill him if something bad happened to any of you." 

Rarity took a breath touching Fluttershy and Pinkie on the shoulder. She pulled them in and whispered something into their ears. They looked at her surprised then started whispering back to her. Bone Crusher raised his eyebrow at what was going on between the girls. They finally broke apart each nodding in agreement. 

"Okay, Bone Crusher, let's go get the girls." Rarity said. 

"What was that huddle about?" Bone Crusher asked.

"Nothing." All three said at once.

"Akiko is so gonna kill me." Bone Crusher said with a sigh, "Let's just go." 

He and the girls quickly ran to where their friends had been captured. They quickly made it and found several wooden cocoons. One cocoon was shaking and they could hear the mumbling shouts of Aria. Fluttershy had red cheeks when she heard some of what Aria was screaming. She was silently glad that the middle Siren was stuck in there. Bone Crusher quickly ran to the cocoons knocking on the wood. 

"Hey Aria do me favor and start using PG language." Bone Crusher said.

"Bone Crusher?" Aria called out, "GET ME THE FU..."

"PG! Aria! PG!" Bone Crusher said.

"Oh I'm sorry. I'm just stuck in a tree!" Aria sarcastically shot back.

"Just calm down and give me a minute." Bone Crusher said before looking at the girls, "Let's check on the others." 

"Bone Crusher is that you?!" A familiar southern accent called out. The sound of crunching wood could be heard and the group found Applejack letting out small grunts. She was half way out of the cocoon that was holding her. With a grunt she pulled on the roots holding her in place and it broke apart. She kicked and broke another piece of wood. "Mind givein me a hand here!"

"Okay let me try something." Rarity said as her hands started to glow. Diamonds started to form around Applejack much to the girl's shock. Rarity pulled her hands apart and the diamonds stretched out pushing against the roots freeing Applejack's hands. With one final push Rarity snapped the roots apart. Applejack dropped to the ground with a huff and she placed her hat back on.

"Thanks." She said with a huff of breath. 

"How did you end up like that?" Fluttershy asked.

"Not all to sure myself." Applejack said flexing her hand a small glow came across it, "I was trying to help Sonata get out those over grown weeds I broke a couple of them, but then ended up getting caught myself."

"It might be those powers you girls have." Bone Crusher said rubbing his chin.

"Must have been." Applejack said.

"Well I hate to save you and put you to work, but think you can help get the others out?" Bone Crusher said.

"Would have even if ya hadn't asked." Applejack said with a wink and nod.

Bone Crusher gave an approving nod before working on breaking Aria free. Applejack ran to another cocoon and quickly started breaking it apart with relative ease. Meanwhile Pinkie, Fluttershy, and Rarity hung back taking small glances at each other. 

"You think we should let Applejack and Rainbow Dash come with us?" Fluttershy whispered. 

"Of course Vector's their friend too." Pinkie said.

"Well we could convince Rainbow, but Applejack is another story. You know how she feels about lying." Rarity said looking cautiously at Applejack.

Applejack grunted as she began to push the wooden cocoon apart revealing a surprised Sonata. The younger Siren smiled when she saw the farmer immediately rushed out. When Pinkie saw Sonata she lit up and the two quickly embraced in a tight hug. 

"I thought I was gonna be turned into tree person." Sonata said before gasping when she looked at her ponytail and found several splinters inside of it, "OMG! It's already started! I'm gonna be a tree!"

Pinkie gasped when she saw the wood on Sonata and held her friend closely, "Don't worry Sonata I'll  take care of you. I'll water you everyday and make sure you get plenty of sun."

"I'm gonna live in a pot for the rest of my life!" Sonata said as tears fell from her face like a water fall.

Fluttershy, Rarity, and Applejack stood by with blank faces as they watched the two girls cry. 

"Um...Sonata you're not." Fluttershy tried to speak but Sonata kept wailing.

"I'm made of wood!"

"But you're not." Fluttershy said.

"Wood!" The two cried.

"The only thing made of wood is your brain!" An annoyed voice roared.

Sonata's cries of sorrow turned into cries of pain. She fell to her knees clutching her head. A huge lump formed on the top of her head. She looked to find Aria standing over her cracking her knuckles. Pinkie appeared next flailing her arms wildly, "Aria, are you crazy? Sonata's a wood person now you may have just split her in half!"

Aria rolled her eyes and grabbed Pinkie's lips making her worried cries turn into mumbling gibberish. She then pulled on Sonata's hair making her cry out and stand to her feet. Sonata whipped around with angry eyes. Aria held up the sticks that were sticking out of her hair. "You're not turning into a tree dingus."

Sonata looked at the wood then back to Aria, "I'm not?"

"NO!" Aria said with an annoyed roar. 

The gears were turning in Sonata and Pinkie's heads. The girls sounded like old computers starting to boot up again. Finally Sonata's eyes widen and she cheered before tackling Aria into a hug along with Pinkie. The middle Siren groaned as the two squeezed her. "I'm not made of wood!" 

"You're a genius Aria!" Pinkie said.

"I'm surrounded by idiots." Aria groaned.

"Is everyone okay?" Bone Crusher asked running up to the girls. 

Aria gave him an annoyed scowl, "Is it too late to go back in the cocoon?" 

"Um helllllooooo!" A voice raspy voice called out. The girls and Bone Crusher found a final wooden cocoon that was shaking around violently, "I know you're all having fun but do you mind getting me out of here?!!"

"Rainbow Dash?" Rarity asked.

"No it's Santa Claus!" Rainbow answered.

"Really!" Pinkie Pie shot up with wide eyes.

A long groan came from the cocoon, "It's me Pinkie!"

"Hang on, Dash Bow, I'll get you out." Bone Crusher said.

"B-B-Bone Crusher!" Rainbow suddenly started stammer.

"Just sit tight I'll have you out of there in no time." Bone Crusher began to push and punch and the wooden cocoon. Unware of the small giggle fit that was going on inside of it. Applejack pushed her hat up while rolling up her selves. She rushed to Bone Crusher's side the two just exchanged nods before tearing into the wood. Bone Crusher was starting to tear into the wood recalling some of his martial arts training. 

While Applejack simply used her enhanced strength rip away at the wood like it was made of paper. She impressed herself with how much stronger she was and with her friends around she could herself getting stronger. Then there was the thought that they were all in danger. The farm girl felt her body starting to grow brighter shocking everyone. Her ears changed shape and place her body grew denser. Her hair started to grow longer. She grit her teeth and the roots started to feel like paper in her hands. 

Bone Crusher took a step back looking at Applejack as she started to transform. With one last yell Applejack ripped the roots apart. Everyone let out a cheer of astonishment and joy from Applejack's feat of strength.  Although Applejack didn't have time to be impressed with herself when a rainbow blur flew out of the roots and tackled her to the ground. She yelped when felt something touching her chest. 

"Thank you so much for saving me, Bone Crusher." Rainbow Dash said with a slight exaggeration to her voice. She continued to rub her head into 'Bone Crusher's' chest. She let out happy coos as her face reddened. 'He's so much softer than I remember. But who cares!'

"Um....Dash Bow?" Bone Crusher asked.

Rainbow lifted her head with a happy smile. She was met with a red faced Applejack. She then looked over finding her friends looking at her and snickering, Aria and Rarity more than anyone else. Bone Crusher cleared his throat stepping up to her from behind he smiled at them. 

"I'm over here." 

She yelped turning into a rainbow blur getting off of Applejack and stood in front of her friends. She slid her finger across her throat while snarling at them. She then turned around and cleared her throat, "Right I...totally knew that....I was just testing you....to make sure you were being vigilant!" Rainbow began to stammer as her face got hotter.

"Coulda fooled me." Applejack mumbled clutching her chest.

"Look, Dash Bow, you can feel up your girlfriend later." Bone Crusher said.

"Girl what?!" Rainbow and Applejack said with red faces.

"Where's Celestia and Luna?" Bone Crusher asked ignoring the two girls.

"Now just hold on a sec..." Rainbow tried blurting out.

"Oh I know! Follow me!" Sonata giddily said and took off.

"Hold it there are some rotten..." Before Applejack could finish her sentence Aria cut in.

"No you don't kelp for brains." The middle siren grabbed Sonata by the collar, "They're this way."

"No they're not!" Sonata shot back.

Bone Crusher groaned, "Girls we don't have for time for this! So, no offense Sonata, but I'm trusting Aria with this because she's smarter than you."

"Yeah she is." Sonata said looking at Aria, "Lead the way Riri."

Aria lead the way with Bone Crusher trailing behind her. Rainbow and Applejack were calling out trying to get Bone Crusher's attention both of their faces red as cherries. With the distraction Rarity looked to Pinkie and Fluttershy all three girls nodded. Before Rainbow and Applejack could chase after Bone Crusher Rarity grabbed them both.

"Ladies we have much more important task at the moment." Rarity said.

The girls quickly explained the situation to Applejack and Rainbow Dash. 

"He's doing what!?" Rainbow exclaimed. 

"I knew Vector was short a few seeds!" Applejack said.

"He was trying to protect us." Fluttershy said with downcast eyes.

"By getting himself killed!" Rainbow Dash shot back. 

"That's why we wanted to ask you two." Rarity said looking at her two friends with serious eyes, "Are you willing to help us go get him?" 

"Well duh!" Rainbow Dash said with her usual eagerness, "Vector may be a perverted jerk, but he's our perverted jerk." 

Her charisma was infectious causing Pinkie, Rarity, and Fluttershy to smile with her. The only exception was Applejack, who was watching Bone Crusher be led further away. She then looked back to her friends and noticed Rainbow was getting ready to take off. 

"Now just hold your horses Dash." Applejack said before looking at the other three, "What about Bone Crusher? Should we really leave him to get Celestia and Luna by himself while we go runnin off to save Vector? He says he trust Vector to do this...so maybe we should too." 

Rainbow Dash stopped at the mention of Bone Crusher. Rarity and Fluttershy looked ready to speak up but to their surprise Pinkie was the one to stand up to Applejack. "We do trust Vector. He's way better at this than us. But still...." Pinkie had small tears running down her face, "He's our friend! Vector's never had friends before. We're the first people to ever accept him. So how can we just let him get hurt."

"Pinkie." Applejack said softly her pony hers flopping down. The farm girl started to recall her transformation to save Rainbow Dash. It was all because her friend was in danger and she refused to leave her behind. She just couldn't leave a friend in need behind. She gripped her fist tightly trying to think of the right thing to do. 

Although she didn't have much to time think when the ground started to shake. It was then followed by a loud boom. The girls gasped when they saw a large ball of fire and smoke rising the cafeteria. 

Even Bone Crusher stopped to look over his shoulder notching the ball of smoke. He grit his teeth, "Vector, what are you doing?"

______________________________________________________________

Vector groaned and coughed up some of the dirt that entered his mouth, "That was defiantly a bad idea." 

He took a breath and tried to stand up nearly cutting himself on some of the glass on the ground. He looked at the broken window he jumped out of. The inside of the cafeteria was ablaze. He breathed a sigh, "But effective."

King Caesar's eyes shined.

"Yes, that was my only option." Vector said looking at the burning fires coldly, "You've been in my head, Caesar. You know I've done worse." 

Caesar's eyes shined again making Vector sigh.

"It was the only way, Caesar. She wasn't going stop." Vector said, "Besides you said her aura was getting stronger so odds are she's going to end up pulling a Midnight. So let's just get going before she starts moving again." 

Vector started to walk, but the world felt like it was spinning. He coughed and started to get his sense of smell back. The smoke clung to his clothing causing him to cough even more. He clicked his tongue and pressed forward, "Hikari is going to get on my case about this."

The sound of crashing wood caught his attention he turned his head and only saw the burning building. He sighed and kept walking. Caesar's eyes quickly shined sending a warning message to Vector. His eyes widened just as he felt the ground beneath him rumbling. He quickly jumped out of the way just as the ground burst revealing two hands clawing their way out of the ground. Vector landed only a few feet away huffing. He dropped to a knee taking slow breathes to conserve his energy. His world was still spinning and one of his ears was still ringing. He felt a pain in his right knee. Overall fighting was going to be much harder along with running. His options to deal with the rising body coming out of the ground were limited.

Gloriosa clawed her away out of the ground letting out mad screams mixed with roars. The tips of her hair were slightly singed along with her right shoulder. She looked around wildly and snarled as she pulled herself out of the hole she emerged from. The geodes glowed darkly encasing her body in a sickly green aura that rose with her anger. Her eyes then fell upon the burning building. Her lip quivered and her roars died down. Her breathing became sharper as she watched the fire engulf the cafeteria. 

"Mommy!" Gloriosa said reaching a hand out to the burning building, "Mommy, I'll make it better! I swear I'll make it better Mommy!"

He watched Gloriosa closely as she started to break down in front of him. Vector took advantage of it. Gloriosa was fully fixated on the burning cafeteria unware of him. Running was not option with his lungs and bad knee. He needed to conserve his energy. He took a breath and slowly started to back away from her. He didn't stand he kept all pressure off his knee. He made sure to breath softly. Although he didn't mange to make it that far.

Gloriosa's head snapped in his direction. Tears fell from her snarling face as she glared daggers at Vector. She rose up the sickly green aura around her grew as she began to levitate. Vector swallowed a nervous gulp as he looked at Gloriosa. 

"So how was the trip to boom city?" Vector said while gathering dirt in his hands.

Gloriosa let out a screeching roar and charged. Vector moved fast throwing dirt into her face. She stopped with a grunt rubbing at her eyes. Vector took advantage of this and moved quickly into a sprint. His knee screamed at him, but he brushed off the pain. He moved quickly taking in as much air as he could. Gloriosa ripped the her eyes open and slammed her fist into the ground. Energy surged through the earth. 

Caesar's eyes shinned trying to warn Vector, but his body was moving much slower. He jumped out of the way of an incoming root that speared out of the ground. It just missed his gut and instead grazed his ribs. He grit his teeth from the pain. He feel on his back and scrambled to get back up. Vector's eyes widened when he heard another warning from Caesar. The root had turned midair and came straight at him. The young scientist didn't have time to move when it wrapped itself around his ankle.

Before he knew it Vector was off the ground. Then the air quickly rushed into his face before he was slammed into the ground. He cried out in pain when he lost feeling his right arm. The root continued to drag him across the ground and to the angry face of Gloriosa. She stomped on his chest causing him to groan in pain. Gloriosa's response was an animalistic growl, "You destroyed my camp! You're just like everyone else!" She continued to stomp on Vector's chest her eyes glowing madly, "I won't let you take it! I'll kill you! Kill you! Kill You! KILL YOU!"

She raised her foot ready to crush the boy's sternum. Suddenly she felt a pain in the back of her neck causing her to cry out. She grabbed the back of her neck trying to get at the itching pain. Buzzing filled her ears and the dark counselor found herself being swarmed by a horde of mosquitoes. She screamed in rage as they swarmed around her. She began swatting at them wildly. She stepped away from Vector trying in vain to get away from the insects only to step into a freshly dug hole. 

Gloriosa fell face first into the ground. She looked up with an angry growl that then turned into a confused grunt. In front of her were two gophers, who appeared to be chuckling at her. They turned and started to shovel dirt into her face. She spit and sputtered lashing out at the rodents. They scurried off still chuckling at her. She snarled trying to stand back up. 

"On your left!" 

Gloriosa suddenly found herself caught up in a rainbow tornado. She barely keep her balance as the wind picked up around her. She also found it harder to move her arms. She looked down and found a chain of diamonds wrapping around her arms. The rainbow disappeared and Gloriosa stumbled around trying to regain her footing. 

"Psst! Hey Gloriosa." 

She found the bubbly face of Pinkie Pie looking at her with her usual cheerful smile. She held out a plate of cookies, that she pulled from some where, and a jar of sprinkles that were glowing brightly. 

"I would say sorry but you've been hurting my friend." Pinkie's smile turned into an angry sneer, "So face my sugary wrath!"

"Wha-" Gloriosa was caught up in a pink explosion. She was knocked off her feet and dazed. She wanted to be angry yet that explosion smelled like fresh cookie dough so anger quickly turned into confused hunger. She also found herself covered in frosting and sprinkles. 

"Hold still Sugar Cube!" A southern accent called out. 

She turned and had wide eyes. The root that was clinging to Vector's ankle was crushed under a boot. A surprised Vector was aided to his feet by a smiling Applejack. Her pony ears flipping around. Next to her was a worried Fluttershy, although Vector was looking at the yellow wings sprouting out of her back. She was surrounded by a swarm of mosquitos and two chattering gophers. 

"What are you doing here?" Vector said trying to move only to clutch his broken arm. 

"That's what we get for coming to save your scrawny butt!" Rainbow Dash called out as she hovered above the others. Her blue wings flapped with ease making her smile like a child with a new toy. Her ears twitched in anticipation.

"Sorry Vector but..." Fluttershy gently walked toward Vector taking him gently his shoulder.

"...What kind of friends would we be if we left you alone darling?" Rarity appeared behind him. Her tail wagging with a small smile on her face. 

"You and the G-team have done so much for us, so know it's time we return the favor." Pinkie said bouncing in between Rarity and Vector in an explosion of confetti. The girls all took a protective stance around Vector all know fully ponied up. Each of them giving a slight glow that resembled a rainbow. 

"You girls are idiots." Vector said with a pained sigh.

"And you're a denser than a mule." Applejack said.

"A total pervert!" Rainbow Dash said.

"A snob." Rarity said.

"You can be kind of rude." Fluttershy quietly said. 

"Basically you're kind of a stick in the mud, Vecy." Pinkie said, "But that doesn't matter because...." 

Vector was wide eyed as the girls all shared beaming smiles directed at him. 

"You're our friend!" They all said at once.

Vector felt a warm feeling in his chest and a tear forming in his eye. It felt weird having people who weren't his family standing up for him. Fluttershy caught his teary eyes and looked at him with a worried expression. 

"Vector are you okay?" 

"Dude are you seriously crying?" Rainbow Dash said trying to hold in a laugh.

The others started looking at him making Vector blush and tried to brush off Fluttershy, "Shut up! I'm not crying! I'm just so angry that my eyes are watering!" 

"Sure you are Sugar Cube." Applejack chuckled her tail wagging behind her.

"No one's going to judge you, Vecy! Rainbow cried when we started forgiving each other after all that Sunset Shimmer stuff." Pinkie said making Rainbow redder than a cherry. 

A loud roar caught the girls and Vector's attention. Gloriosa was back on her feet the orange geode around her neck glowing brightly as her arms moved and struggled in the diamonds binding her. With a loud screaming roar she broke free of Rarity's diamonds. She huffed looking at everyone with wild eyes. 

Vector tensed up and tried putting himself in front of the girls only for his injuries to stop him. Pain raced through his body. He could barely keep pressure on his left ankle his brain was telling him it was sprained. His chest was throbbing from being stomped on he wouldn't be surprised if he had a cracked sternum. Then there was his right arm even lifting it was out of the question. 

King Caesar's eyes shinned telling Vector what he already knew. 

"Shut up Caesar! I can keep going." Vector managed to huff.  

"Hold it Vecy!" Rainbow flew into his face sticking a finger into his chest, "We didn't just rescue just so you could go and hurt yourself again."

"Rainbow this lady isn't in her right mind." Vector tried to explain. 

"Not our first time handlin a bit of crazy." Applejack said as she started cracking her knuckles.

"Compared to everything else we've been through this Poison Ivy ripoff is nothing." Rainbow Dash said, "Now go tell Bone Crusher we figured a way out of here. AJ and I got this." 

Vector looked at Rainbow Dash confused until Fluttershy chimed in, "We told Rainbow and Applejack about your plan. I came up with a better one."

Loud chittering caused Fluttershy to tense up and smile at the two gophers at her feet.

"I'm sorry I meant we."

Vector raised an eyebrow at this making Fluttershy blush and twiddle her fingers. 

"My powers let me talk to animals. So I asked Reginald and Jasper if they would dig a hole out for us." She pointed to the gophers and much to his surprise the two rodents actually waved at him. One of the gophers began squeaking at Fluttershy causing her to jolt up and look down at him, "Yes, Reginald I'll  give you all the nuts you can eat once this is over." 

"Now go on and git. Dash Bow and I have some work to do." Applejack said with narrowed eyes. 

"Heck we might be done here by the time you guys make it out." Rainbow Dash said with her usual cocky smile.

Rarity held a hand out and created several diamonds around Vector. She gently pushed him down them and much to his surprise they hovered off the ground. She smiled at him sweetly before looking to Pinkie Pie, "Pinkie go get Bone Crusher and please tell him how sorry we are." 

"Oki dokey loki." Pinkie said with a salute before taking off in pink blur. 

"Now then I believe it's time we run off, Fluttershy darling." Rarity said.  

She and Fluttershy began to run off towing Vector along the way. Seeing this caused Gloriosa to roar in outrage. She chased after the trio only for Applejack and Rainbow Dash to tackle her to the ground. 

"Sorry but we're your dance partners now!" Applejack said, "Get goin Dash Bow."

"On it." Rainbow began to beat her wings and with Applejack beating her foot off the ground with tremendous force the trio took off in a rainbow streak. 

This gave Vector, Fluttershy, and Rarity some breathing room as they started rushing toward the wooden wall that imprisoned them. As Vector was carried away he couldn't help but think back to his youngers years and his conversations with Miki. He ran a hand through his hair. Both Fluttershy and Rarity were speaking to him about how everything was going to be okay, but he sighed. A bitter smile crossing his face. 

"When I was a kid always wanted to be hero." He spoke softly, "That really was just a stupid dream." 

"Vector what are you talking about?" Fluttershy asked.

"Look at me. Broken body parts and being rescued by gophers." Vector sighed, "Some hero."

Rarity looked at Vector in disbelief, "Are you being serious right now?!"

Vector shot a tearful glare at Rarity, "Rarity how often do you have to be pulled out of scrapes by your big sister?! Or how many times have you nearly gotten the people you cared about killed?! All my life I tried to be a hero, but I just end up screwing things up. Dad was right about me." He then looked to the glowing necklace, "It's true Caesar and you know it. You chose the wrong guy."

Rarity looked down in feeling a pain in her heart. Vector's life was truly a mystery even Pinkie couldn't get much out of him. Yet she could still see years of pain crossing his face. She couldn't form the right words to comfort him or if he would even accept what she had to say. So it surprised her when the normally shy and timid girl jumped onto her diamond and wrapped Vector into a tight hug.

"You big dummy." Fluttershy said with red cheeks that she rested on his back. She wrapped her arms around his stomach while her ponytail wrapped itself around them, "You are a hero."

"Flutter-"

"Be quiet!" Fluttershy's sharp statement caught both Rarity and Vector off guard. "You put your life on the line just to protect us. You're like this because you were protecting us. Your dad is just a big meanie and he doesn't know anything about you."

"Well said Fluttershy." Rarity said. 'And not a bad move.' 

A coy smile crossed her face as she looked at the embrace Fluttershy held Vector in. 

"I'm sorry if this is to heavy for you Rarity." Fluttershy sheepishly said as she let go of Vector. 

"Oh don't worry darling. You just keep enjoying yourself." Rarity said with a wink that made Fluttershy blush. She was just now realizing the situation she put herself in. A small squeak escaped her mouth. 

Vector gently touched her hand making Fluttershy's face grow redder, "Fluttershy." 

"Y-Y-Yes?" She barely managed to stammer out.

Caesar's eyes shinned brightly and Vector's eyes widened in response, "GET DOWN!"

The wooden wall that was their cage suddenly exploded in a ball of dust as a screaming roar echoed. Rarity put a dome of diamonds around them. A deafening roar rocked the teenagers eardrums as the dust blinded all of them. A screaming roar caused them to look up and found a large insect being flung over their heads.  Rarity couldn't make out what was going until she felt like a bus rammed into her body. Her dome echoed from a great force crashing into it. Rarity screamed as it felt like her bones were being rattled. She dropped to a knee her nose bleeding from the strain. She wanted to drop the dome right then and there, but noticed the scaly foot hovering her and her friends heads. It crashed down again and Rarity cried out this time her arms felt like they were going numb. 

She gasped from both effort and shock. A massive glowing eye stared down at her, a panting maw rained drool down on them as a grey foot raised itself. 

Further away Rainbow Dash and Applejack were shocked. The wooden dome they were trying to escape from burst open and Mothra came through it. She landed in the lake and had yet to crawl out. Now standing in the hole was the spiked form of Anguirus. His roars echoing and hurting their eardrums even from this distance. His eyes glowed a maddening red as he continued to howl in terrifying rage before bring his paw down into the ground. 

A crazed laugh from Gloriosa pulled them back to their previous task. The two had Gloriosa backed into the tents they had done a fair job of managing to keep her at bay. Even if it did destroy their tents and scatter their luggage something they'd have to apologize to Rarity about later. Smashed bits of wood and shattered tents hung across their battlefield. Each girl was sporting a bruise from breaking each other out of Gloriosa's endless roots. 

Now she was laughing like a mad woman looking past them and to Anguirus, "Make them hurt!" 

"She's really off the deep end." Rainbow whispered. 

"That's where Rarity and the others were runnin." Applejack said as she continued to watch Anguirus pummel the ground. 

"I'll make it all better Mommy! I'll keep our home safe!" Gloriosa said as her eye twitched and started to glow along with the yellow geode. The girls watched this and then looked back to Anguirus as he punched the ground. Gloriosa's eyes became red. 

"MAKE THEM PAY!"

GAOOOOOO 

Anguirus brought his paw to it's full height before crashing it into the ground. The girls felt the earthquake as a cloud of dirt rushed toward the duo. Her eyes widened Rainbow acted quickly grabbing Applejack's arm. She took off leaving a rainbow streak behind. She looked down and noticed Gloriosa was stationary a smile on her face as the dust cloud consumed her. Rainbow felt a pit form in her stomach at leaving Gloriosa behind. 

"Worry about her later, Rainbow." Applejack said although Rainbow caught the hesitation in her voice, "The others were down there."

Rainbow Dash had fearful eyes, "You don't think they're...."

Before Rainbow Dash could finish her sentence the dust around Anguirus's foot broke apart. A yellow blur came out moving as fast as it could. "Fluttershy!" Rainbow gripped Applejack tightly and flew straight toward the towering titan. Anguirus turned his head noticing the small forms running from him. He snarled lifting his paw up to swat them down. 

"Rainbow!" Applejack cried out.

"I see him!" Rainbow responded speeding herself up. They got closer to the massive dinosaur as he prepared to swat their friends down like flies. "Hey AJ, remember when you tried out for the soccer team?" 

"You mean when I kicked the ball into your ma's car?" Applejack said a bead of sweat running down her face.

"Yeah do that again!" Rainbow Dash said as she sped right at the walking mountain.  

"Woah nelly!" Applejack cried out as she held onto her hat. 

As they got closer the hot breath of Anguirus hit them nearly knocking Rainbow out of the sky. She beat her wings to get better air. As they got closer the girls spotted the yellow blur that was Fluttershy. She was starting to slow down even after such an incredible burst. She held Rarity and Vector in her hands. The two looked worn down and their combined weight was clearly taking it's toll on poor Fluttershy's weaker frame. Rainbow narrowed her eyes with friends in danger she couldn't help but speed up in order to protect them.  She felt Applejack getting tenser signaling she felt the same. Without saying anything the girls came up with the same plan.  

Anguirus was so focused on Fluttershy that he didn't notice the two humans flying closer to his cheek. Applejack gave a nod to Rainbow Dash signaling she was ready. Rainbow flew wide keeping the spot she was aiming for in sight. Applejack took a breath preparing herself for what she was about to do. 

"You ready AJ!"

"This ain't no soccer ball, but I can pretend!" Applejack said.

The two dove strait for the side of Anguirus' face. Rainbow gained as much speed as she could while loosening her grip on Applejack. "Here we go!" Rainbow shouted as she threw Applejack straight at the dinosaur. Applejack took a breath as the wind rushed against her face. Her green eyes became steel and she maneuvered herself. The farm girl raised her muscular leg and shouted delivering a highspeed kick to Anguirus. Applejack instantly felt pain rocket through her body. Anguirus was just as hard as he looked. 

But to her surprise and joy the monster let out a surprised roar. His head became off balanced and he lost some of his footing. He missed Fluttershy and brought his foot down to steady himself.  A pained smile managed to crack across her features as she fell. Luckily Rainbow Dash came in just at the right time catching Applejack's arm.

"Nice one AJ! Woah! You okay!?" Rainbow Dash said seeing the pained look on Applejack's face.

"Leg feels like Granny Smith's Zapp Apple jam, but I can manage." Applejack said. She was just happy they managed to give Fluttershy some extra time to run. 

GAOOOO

The low roar caused both girls to stiffen. Anguirus was done stumbling around and was currently looking at those who assaulted him. With a snort he nearly knocked the pair out of the sky. His glowing eyes burned them with hatred. 

"So what's your plan now?" Applejack nervously gulped.

"Didn't think that far ahead." Rainbow Dash said with a nervous smile, "Ummmmm......Gee I think I saw whoever kicked you go that way." 

Applejack went slacked jawed at Rainbow's lie while the girl smiled pointing in an opposite direction. Rainbow continued to nervously laugh as sweat rained down her face. Anguirus blinked for a moment and turned his head in the direction she was pointing. Rainbow looked down at Applejack with a cheeky smile. 

It only lasted for three seconds.

Anguirus looked back at them and roared. Rainbow was thrown back by the sheer amount of air pressure. She could barely keep herself airborne and hold Applejack at the same time. Applejack could barely grip her friends arm as the screeching roar from the titian before them started to rattle her eardrums. The world felt like it was starting to tip. She felt like passing out. 

Anguirus raised his paw ready to slash the pair out of the air. When Rainbow and Applejack saw this they screamed. Their lives flashing before their eyes as the ankylosaur brought his claws down. 

CHEERRUUNT

The screeching roar stopped Anguirus in his tracks and turned his attention to the lake. Mothra burst from the water and tackled the larger monster away from the girls. Mothra's eyes flashed and pummeled Anguirus with a long atomic burst. He screeched as his faced sizzled he punched Mothra away. The two rolled away from each other before getting back on their feet. Mothra roared attempting to make him back down flaring her wings in a display of power similar to Godzilla. Her body began to glow and mini-Mothras shot from her back. Each the size of a bear. Two flew at the pair of Applejack and Rainbow Dash catching the girls off guard when they grabbed them. 

Applejack was surprised by how gentle the two kaiju were. She let go of Rainbow Dash giving her a knowing nod and smile. Rainbow embraced Mothra and the small kaiju held her in a gentle yet tight embrace. Three more quickly managed to reach Fluttershy, Vector, and Rarity. They scared the pink haired girl at first, but a calming roar soothed her. She smiled and nodded her head in understanding. She gently handed over her injured friends to the kaiju before clinging safely to hers. 

The final group of Mothras managed to find Bone Crusher and Pinkie's group. He waved a hand at them with the first smile he had the entire day. The moths flew around the group of humans. They could sense life inside of the gazebo and quickly rain downed mystic lightning on the roots. In a matter of seconds they were burned to ash releasing Celestia and Luna. The sisters where a mixed reaction of grateful freedom and fear induced panic attacks at the sight of the monsters fighting so close to them. If it wasn't for Bone Crusher yelling at them to calm down they would have continued. 

The moths descended down collecting the remaining humans giving their larger counterpart some breathing room. She flared her wings once more giving several snarls toward to larger Anguirus. He responded by beating his tail on the ground with a mighty roar and stood on his hind legs. His snarls grew more animalistic as his red eyes glowed brighter. His roar was  deep and guttural filled with malice that intimidated the younger kaiju. She could tell he was getting worse with each passing moment. She honestly wasn't sure he could be beaten buy any another monster besides Godzilla himself.

Her wounds hurt to the point she felt like passing out. She couldn't tell if her back was wet from the lake water or from the slash wound he left her. She looked at the humans they were managing to escape with the help of her clones through the hole in the dome Anguirus made with her body. As soon as they were clear Mothra lunged at Anguirus incasing her body in magic energy. The flash dash struck Anguirus dead center knocking the wind out of the titanic kaiju. 

With a grunt Anguirus carved a trench into the ground grabbing the smaller monster. He held her by the head and slammed her into the ground. Mothra roared as Anguirus kept her pinned under his paws. She broke her body apart and began attacking Anguirus making him screech in pain trying to slash at the tiny moths fluttering around his body. She quickly reformed behind him on a wall. Her wings fluttering as she hissed at him. Anguirus roared beating his tail down to launch himself into the air. 

He curled into a ball ready to collide with her. Mothra jumped from the wall letting Anguirus crash through with a heavy grunt. He came out skidding across the ground ripping several trees from the ground. He blew dust away from himself as he looked at the now crumbling wooden dome that surrounded Camp Everfree. Mothra climbed out of the new hole fully spreading her wings. She cried out to him doing her best to keep his attention on her. She knew the humans hadn't gotten that far and Anguirus was getting more out of control. 

He was beating the ground like a mad bull with drool raining down his snarling maw. Anguirus was filled with nothing but rage. He didn't see a forest only the rocky hollow tunnels that were his birth place. Surrounding him were the devils that tormented him. They crawled around him biting at his flesh he wanted to crush them all. Yet the largest of them would attack whenever he came close. He snarled at the massive Skull Devil getting ready for another attack. 

Mothra watched as Anguirus got ready to strike again. She braced while at the same time trying to get out of this fight without dying. He roared and charged Mothra responded in kind her body lighting with power as she flew at ever increasing speed. They collided head first into each other with enough power to create a sonic boom. Their bodies became entwined in a violent ball of slashes. 

..............
Somewhere in the South Pacific
.............

"I wasn't excepting you to be coming so soon." Commander Honda said, "Daiyo!" 

A woman stepped up. She wore a floral cloth around her chest that matched the small skirt around her waist. Her black hair was tied back into a ponytail with a flower hair pin. She looked at Honda expression less and ready to take orders. Honda was taking his hat off and settling on his desk. He wore a white military uniform the only color were the metals one his chest. Three scars ran across the left side of his skeletal face from his brow down to his cheek. Part of it was hidden under his eyepatch. 

"Get our guest a drink."

She bowed without saying a word before walking to the liquor cabinet in the room. She took a quick glance at the man that was currently standing in the room with them. He was dressed in all black tactical gear, red hair hung loosely around his shoulders, a black mask covered his nose and mouth making his dark eyes the only way to read his emotions. Daiyo blinked at him and he blinked back as she walked passed him. Honda chuckled moving a wooden chair to offer the man a seat. 

"Like what you see? You can borrow her if you want. She's very skilled at number of jobs." Honda chuckled looking at Daiyo with predatory eyes as she prepared two glasses of liquor, "Out of all of those savages from that God forsaken island. She truly is something." 

"Don't forget who got you those savages." The man finally spoke. 

A shiver went down Honda's spine from both the man finally speaking and just how cold his voice was. Honda steadied a gulp trying to mask his nerves around this man. He breathed as the man sat down firmly in the wooden chair. He sat down behind his desk softly chuckling to hide more of his fear, "Of course, Orochi, I would never forget you or Madame Frankenstein's kindness."

"And you still haven't managed to repay her." Orochi said darkly. 

"Well that's why I wanted to talk with Madame Frankenstein. Our production hit a minor complication on one of our islands." Honda said. 

"Was that complication Godzilla?" Orochi said raising an eyebrow.

Honda went stiff at the mentioning of Godzilla, "S-s-so you already know."

"The lady has ears everywhere." 

Honda gulped nearly choking on his fear before speaking up, "First off: Let me just state that the men captured that day won't say anything about our operation."

"I know they won't." Orochi said blankly reaching into his pocket. Honda caught the sound of metal hitting metal before his eyes widened in shock and horror. A handful of dog tags were dropped onto the table. Each of them were covered in dried blood. Honda lost his voice his teeth coming close to chattering. 

"T-that wasn't necessary, Orochi. I had already punished the men in charge of that island personally. I even had Madame Frankenstein on the phone when I did it." Honda stammered. 

"I know, I was just bored and she wanted me out of the house for awhile."  Orochi said shrugging nonchalantly as he leaned in closer, "Honda, here's the thing I really don't care that you managed to piss off Madame Frankenstein. Or that you managed to loose one of our nuclear plants and what were those things called again?" 

"Ebriah." A soft voice spoke up. Daiyo walked between the two men placing a two glasses of liquor between them, "Those creatures were called Ebriah."

"Oh yeah Ebriah! I actually liked those things. So maybe I do care a little bit. But anyways the reason Madame Frankenstein sent me out here was to determine if whatever you had to say was worth keeping you alive." Orochi leaned in close to Honda the outline of a thin smile could be seen under his mask. "So what do you have to say?"

Honda was a nervous wreck as sweat dripped down his forward. He could barely hold his glass as he brought it to his lips. He took a quick shot of the liquor letting it calm his nerves.  "W-well let me say thank you for giving me this chance."

"Getting bored." Orochi said.

"I can rebuild our nuclear plant!" Honda quickly spoke up. Orochi rose an eyebrow at this and leaned back in his seat motioning for the man to keep going, "We've found a new island far off from Godzilla's normal routes. It's beaming with natural radiation pockets. If started now the program will be well past where we were before the attack." 

Orochi hummed to himself pretending to pick dirt out of his nails, "We both know Godzilla's going to find you again. That overgrown gecko never forgets a scent. So let me ask the real question what do you want as a bodyguard?" 

"Well I was made aware of the creature you unleashed Skull Island to help gather our 'helpers'. They spoke to great lengths of how it well it preformed there. So with your permission I would like to borrow the M-11...."

A phone rang cutting Honda off. Orochi perked his head up and started looking around. He then felt around his pocket, "Hold that thought for a minute." Orochi pulled his phone out of his pocket and answered. He turned his back nodding his head in understanding. 

"Seriously?! If you let me do whatever I want you can just pay me for this job." Orochi said nodding again, "Good, I'm about done here so give me the rest of the details when I get back."

With that Orochi hung up the phone and looked back at Honda, "Look Honda.....What the?"

Honda was slumped over in the chair his eyes whited out and foam dribbling from his mouth. Orochi looked at the dead man shocked before sighing in dismay, "I wanted to do that." 

"You're not the one who had to sleep with him." Daiyo spoke coldly looking at Honda in disgust, "It was like having a dying fish bounce on top of me."  

"Oh you poor girl." Orochi said with mock concern in his voice as he walked over to the window.

"Oh go choke on a sand paper cock." Daiyo flipped him off, "Besides he said the kill phrase so I had no choice. You know how the Madame gets about disobeying an order."

"Yeah 'kill phrase' not because you just get a kick out of death." Orochi said looking over the base, "Did you at least get the info that island, it sounded interesting." 

"Yeah, Yeah, I got it." Daiyo took the black wig off her head revealing long light pink hair with blue tips. She took a flash drive out of it. When Orochi reached out to take it Daiyo pulled it away from him. "What was the phone call about?" 

Orochi looked at her briefly before shrugging, "America is having a kaiju problem. A.G.A.F isn't doing enough to assure the president so our lovely lady wants to reassure him with our latest projects." 

"Oh sounds like fun.~" Daiyo said licking her lips she gave him the flash drive, "I think I'll come with you."

"Doesn't matter much to me." Orochi said without much care as he opened the window, "How many men are on this island?"

"Just leave the 'helpers' alone." Daiyo said.

"Why?" 

Daiyo smiled darkly at him, "A girl isn't complete without her accessories." 

"And people say I'm messed up." Orochi said bringing down his mask.

Daiyo took a few steps to get a better look at his face. She'd never seen him without his mask and curiosity was getting the better of her. She kept getting closer an eager smile on her face. Orochi whistled into the night air and pulled his head back into the room. He quickly pulled his mask up and looked back at a disappointed Daiyo. He snorted pointing to his mask, "Sorry, but I'm saving this reveal for a special someone." 

Daiyo scoffed and rolled her eyes. She then caught the distinct howls of large hounds, "If you don't want to show then fine. I'll just go watch something more entertaining."

The howls grew louder and were followed by various men outside shouting in fear. Shots started ring out in the night as the soldiers engaged with an invisible army. Howls turned to roars of hunger and shouts turned to screams of terror. Daiyo watched the scene with an amused grin on her face. She then looked back at Orochi as he began walking out of the room. 

"Gonna leave a poor girl by herself." Daiyo said with a fake pout mixed with a grin. Orochi didn't respond and walked out of the room. "You could at least tell me who your saving the reveal for!" She called out before shrugging and looking out the window.

Orochi casually walked out of the building he was in. The sounds of carnage and gun fire not getting to him. The only thing that got his attention was the large creature racing toward him. It let out muffled barks due to the arm in its jaw. The face was reptilian yet the creatures thin body was covered in fur. Three clawed paws carried the strange creature toward Orochi. It came to a stop looking at him before dropping the arm in its jaws. 

"Thanks for the present, Beta." Orochi said picking up the arm. He tossed it causing Beta to yip and chase after the arm. The strange creature caught the arm before it hit the ground. It looked at Orochi wagging its thick tail. Another of the creatures came from behind Beta and took the arm. This one was much larger with a blue streak running across its back. Beta snarled and gripped the arm tighter but the larger creature stood on thick hind legs raising both itself and Beta off the ground. Beta let go letting out whimpering cackles to the larger creature. 

"Blue, quit teasing your brother!" Orochi called out. Blue turned allowing Beta to scurry off with his tail between his legs. Blue walked toward Orochi on its hind legs snarling at him, "Blue, be a good girl." 

Blue snarled looking at Orochi hungrily. Orochi stood his ground glaring at the strange creature. Blue's eyes widened she began whimpering going back to all fours. She spread out taking a submissive stance. Orochi snorted before raising a hand a to the creature. "Good girl." He ran a hand across Blue's head. She perked up letting her tongue hang like an excited puppy. 

"Now get the pack ready." Orochi said.

Blue rose to an intimidatingly high eight foot height, on her hind legs. She let out a screeching roar that caused the island to go silent. A howl responded to her call followed by another and another. Howls filled the night sky. Orochi chuckled looking at the dark moon. 

"It's lizard season."
> For Everfree: Am I a Bad Person?
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The air left her lungs just as fast as the fist that went into her gut. She couldn't tell if her vision was blurry due to the loss of her glasses or if she was starting to pass out. The young girl crumpled to the ground in a heap trying to catch her breath. 

"Geez, Gilda I think she's had enough." A soft voice spoke.

"Twily is a big girl." A raspy voice responded, "She should be able to speak up for herself."

Twilight was lying on the pavement clutching her stomach and trying to keep her vomit down. Standing over her were two girls. One had a cruel smile on her face, her hair was cut short white with purple tips. Her boot landed on the smaller girl's back causing Twilight to cry out in pain. 

"Gilda, the bus is going to be here any minute. Let's ditch this geek already. Unless you want to get suspended again." The other girl called out. She was slimmer than the other girl and her brunette hair was combed back. She flipped her scarf out of the way as she spoke. When she looked at Twilight it was with indifference.

Gilda scoffed, taking her foot off of the smaller girl, "You're such a stick in the mud, Greta."    

She walked away but not before taking Twilight's backpack. She rummaged around inside of it before finding what she was looking for. She smiled pulling out the papers within, "Oh looks like you did the extra credit questions too." 

Twilight tried to speak but could only gasp as she held her hand out to take her homework back. Gilda smiled, dropping the bag in front of Twilight. "I'm sure you can afford a few bad grades, Twily. Let's go Greta."

The two girls walked off leaving Twilight behind. Tears stained her cheeks as she watched her tormentors laugh at her expense. Her heart was pounding her chest as her teeth began to grind.

____________________________________________________________

Twilight moaned in her sleep. A teal flame flickered around her eye which sent a chill through Adagio. Sunset limped her way to the Adagio's side putting a reassuring hand on the Siren's shoulder.  She smiled weakly trying to calm her down.

"Are you sure about keeping her like this?" Adagio asked. 

"I...I don't know." Sunset said with unease as she felt wetness in her eyes, "Some part of me wants to tie her up but seeing her like this...." 

Adagio sighed, laying her head on top of Sunset's, "Stupid Pony."

"She's your friend Sunset, no one would ask you to do that." Hikari softly said. 

"Besides, we have bigger things to worry about." Akiko's tone was serious. The ground shook followed by screeching roars, "This fight isn't ending anytime soon." 

Hikari sighed realizing the situation. Mothra was tenacious but Angurius was just too much of an opponent for her to fight alone. If she was thrown into the mountain it would topple like pillows with them underneath it. Leaving was the only smart option; only there were two in their group who couldn't walk. She took a glance at Sunset; she had done her best to wrap the wound, but bleeding hadn't stopped. Any more moving and she would most likely end up suffering from blood loss. Then there was Adagio. She was doing her best, but her emotional state was like glass. Sunset and Akiko were the only things holding the poor girl together. Running into the middle of a warzone could easily break her fragile mind. 

Akiko was pulling on her hair and looking at the girls. Hikari looked down in her lap. Lora was breathing softly and looked better than before, but she wasn't ready to wake back up. So, calling for Mothra to lead the fight away was out of the question. 

"Hikari, help take Sunset deeper into the cave. I've got Twilight. Adagio, can you walk on your own?" 

"Yeah….but will going in deeper really help?" Adagio gulped. 

"Honestly I'm not sure but with the fighting going on outside it's your best bet of staying safe." Akiko said.

"Don't you mean our?" Sunset said. 

Akiko sighed and didn't answer. She just hefted Twilight onto her shoulder and Spike under her arm. Sunset looked ready to ask more questions but was silenced by Hikari. She put pressure on her wound causing the former unicorn to tense up. "Sorry but we have to slow the bleeding as much as possible."

"It's fine…. just painful." Sunset managed to say through clenched teeth. 

The girls made their way deeper into the cave, the sound of battle growing more distant. The cave also grew darker with the natural lighting of some of the crystals fading as they moved from the sun. Adagio grew more rigid with each step. It felt like a creeping hand was reaching out to grab her at any moment.

"This should be good enough." Akiko said, gently setting Twilight down. 

Adagio breathed a silent sigh of relief. There was still enough light to keep the darkness at bay. Sunset settled next to her, leaning her head on the Siren's shoulder. Her breathing was harsh as the pain raced throughout her body. She did her best to try and ignore it. Her mind scattered trying to think of something else, "What's your favorite movie?"

"What?" Adagio looked at her with a raised eyebrow.

"What's your favorite movie?" Sunset said through grit teeth, "When this is over, I want to sit on the couch and watch a movie. We can have a fun family night." 

"Family night?" 

Sunset had a shaky laugh, "Yeah when things are pretty down Mom and Lulu have a movie night to lighten the mood. Mom likes to watch rom coms and Lulu loves horror. They always fight and we end up watching a superhero movie."

"Oh well I can watch anything." Adagio said with a shrug, "Sonata and Aria are the picky ones. They spent an hour arguing about watching a slasher flick and a cartoon about talking ants." 

"So, who won?" Sunset asked. 

"Well after Sonata threw a tantrum we settled on her movie. To this day I can't figure out why people were so afraid of a guy in a hockey mask." Adagio said with a small laugh remembering the movie. Although Sunset was slightly slacked jawed.

"Wait, Aria wanted to watch a cartoon about talking ants?" 

"I'd drop it if you value having teeth." Adagio said although she had a playful grin. 

Hikari watched the two with a small smile, but she still couldn't mask her worry. Akiko tapped her on the shoulder and pulled her aside. They moved far enough that the girls could only see them but not hear them. Akiko kept her voice low and serious. 

"Be honest with me, Sis….Just how bad are things?" 

"On a scale from one to ten I'd say we're at a seven." Hikari said with a sigh. 

"Only seven huh?" Akiko said with a small chuckle.

"It's only ten if a dragon with three heads shows up." Hikari said with a small smile before looking at the girls, "She's doing her best, but I don't think Sunset can hold out much longer. She needs to get to a hospital now." 

Akiko squeezed Hikari's hands tightly, "I'm going to find the boys and get the Hawk."

"You can't go by yourself." Hikari said, trying not to raise her voice. 

"Hikari, out of everyone here I'm the strongest and fastest. Also, I'm the leader so it's my call. We're already down a person." She said looking down at Lora's limp form in Hikari's hand. Hikari still looked ready to protest but Akiko shushed her, "I really hate to admit this, but Midnight was right, when she said our knight in shining armor wasn’t coming for us. Kubo and Godzilla are too far and too busy to bail us out this time."

"But Akiko you don't have anything to protect you." 

"Hey, you should know better than anyone this princess is tougher than she looks." Akiko said with a confident smile that then turned serious, "Besides, if I don't punch Gloriosa I'm going to be very grumpy." 

"Just...just please be careful." Hikari said with a sigh. 

Akiko kissed her forehead, "Don't worry that cute little face. We still have to give Kubo his cuddle time for saving the day." She had a coy smile that made Hikari blush.

"Aki!" Hikari said with a blush. 

Akiko playfully stuck her tongue out before turning to leave the cave. Sunset noticed the movement and tried to move but grunted. Akiko sighed, "Sunset, listen when I say this, Stay. Here. I'm going to find the others."

"But Akiko…"

"Sunset, you need to rest, we can't afford your wound getting worse than it already is. So please just stay here and let Hikari look over you." She then looked at Adagio with a soft smile, "Make sure to keep this one here. Be as violent as you want."

"Wait, how is that fai-OWW." A chop to the head silenced the former unicorn.

"Will do," Adagio continued to chop at Sunset's forehead making her squeal each time, "Please be careful, Aki."

She smiled in return and nodded, "When this is over, we're going to watch every movie you two love."

"That sounds fun." A voice called out. 

The girls spun their heads in shock. Bone Crusher was standing behind them with a tired smile and laugh, "Room for a few more?" 

Behind him were the remaining Dazzlings, the main five, Celestia and Luna. He held an injured Vector on his shoulder, who was bleeding from just about every part of body. Vector weakly looked up at Hikari and Akiko, "I swear if it's a musical everyone in here is dead."

The girls looked at the group in front of them with wide eyes. Bone Crusher and Vector offered up weak smiles and laughs, “Hi.” 

“Vecy!” Akiko jumped like a wild cat. 

“Oh no.” Vector groaned as his sister crashed into him. 

“Oh, my little boopy, I was so worried about you!” Akiko cried, bringing Vector into her chest, “Don’t worry your big sister will keep you safe.” 

Vector’s screams were muffled as he clawed at the air desperately. The girls looked at each other in concern as they watched Vector break from Akiko to take a breath only to be pulled back in. 

“Um Akiko.” Fluttershy said.

“I think we should let them hug this out.” Rainbow Dash said, holding up a hand and trying not to laugh.

“Hey, you know I was there too. I could use some love and affection too.” Bone Crusher scooted closer to Akiko, “I risked life and limb to keep those girls safe.” 

Akiko looked at Bone Crusher and held a hand out. He grinned, moving closer ready for the soft embrace of Akiko’s chest. Although he stopped due to a pressure on his stomach. He looked down and found Akiko’s fingers pressed against him. She snarled at him before thrusting her arm forward for a one-inch punch. Bone Crusher gasped as the air left stomach before crashing headfirst into the ground. 

“Why is my little boopy hurt then?” Akiko growled. 

“Yeah….I dropped the ball on that one.” Bone Crusher groaned. 

“Sis, don't blame Bone Crusher. I did this to myself.” Vector said with a sigh pushing Akiko away. He suddenly felt pressure on his head as Hikari grabbed his skull, she looked at him with a twitching smile. 

“Mind explaining that Vecy?” 

“Well Sis…funny story.” Vector laughed nervously. 

“He was protecting us.” Fluttershy quickly stepped up. 

Hikari and Akiko looked at her in surprise as Fluttershy looked at them with hard eyes. The shy girl was starting to shake but her friends stood by her side. She took a deep breath.

“Vector was the one who distracted Gloriosa while Bone Crusher rescued us.” 

“Yeah, Vecy was a total hero!” Pinkie Pie popped up in an explosion of energy. Hikari looked at Vector with a small smile releasing him from her grip. She gently ran a hand across his head. 

“I mean no one was expecting him to blow himself up.” Pinkie said with a still beaming smile. 

Hikari’s gentle hand quickly turned back into a vice grip, “You blew yourself up?!” 

"PINKIE!" Vector shouted looking at the girl with a glare through Hikari’s hand.

“Did I say too much again?” Pinkie asked. 

“Maybe a little darling.” Rarity said. The girls felt sweat forming on the backs of their heads. Vector was looking at all of them with a glare mixed with pain. Sonata came up between them looking at Vector with intrigue.

“Kind of looks like Aria whenever Dagi is strangling her.” 

“Sonata?” Adagio was making her way toward the group with wide eyes. 

Sonata had wide eyes when she saw her big sister. Tears formed in her eyes and quickly rushed into her big sister’s arms. The youngest Siren’s cries echoed throughout the cave as Adagio gently caressed her back. She looked up at Aria, who was trying to keep her face in its usual bored expression. 

“Good job taking care of each other.”

Aria blushed looking away, “Next time don’t stay gone for so long.” 

“That was my bad.” Sunset weakly got to her feet with a tired smile, “I got a little tied up.”

“Sunny!” Celestia quickly rushed past everyone with fear in her eyes. Sunset was starting to bleed through her makeshift bandage even Luna’s calm demeanor dropped and found herself rushing to her niece's side.  

“I feel like you guys have more explaining to do than we do.” Bone Crusher said, lifting his head from the ground. 

“And you say we’re the stupid ones.” Vector said.

"OWWW!" They both screamed at once as Akiko and Hikari crushed their skulls to silence them. 

“Can someone please just explain what happened to my daughter?!” Celestia shouted, causing the G-team to stiffen in place. 

Hikari and Akiko slowly turned to look at Celestia’s angered face. She held Sunset close to her chest and her face was getting redder with anger by the minute. Sunset could feel her mother’s racing heart as she squeezed tighter. Even Luna’s normally cool composure had shifted as she stared at the G-team. Akiko and Hikari looked nervous trying to come up with the proper words to say. Eventually Hikari sighed and stepped forward. 

“I am truly sorry there is no excuse for the trouble we put your daughter through.” She started to speak before Adagio stepped in front of her.

“Wait, this wasn’t their fault.” The elder siren said, “That crazy camp counselor tied us up and Sunset was the only one who could protect us.” 

“That Gloriosa woman did this?!” Celestia said her eyes became ablaze with rage. 

“Well not just her.” Sunset spoke up with a sad look in her eye.

“Sunset, what happened?” Luna sharply said.

Sunset cast a sad look toward the fallen Twilight. The girls gasped and looked at their friend. 

“Woah, Woah! This is Twilight we’re talking about. Besides Fluttershy, she’s the most harmless person here!” Rainbow Dash said in disbelief.

“It’s true…kind of.” Adagio said, “She wasn’t exactly herself.” 

“I get the feeling that we won’t like this answer…but what exactly does that mean?” Rarity asked, looking at Twilight. 

“You all remember what happened at the Friendship Games right?” Sunset asked with a wince. 

“Do you mean the part with that mean Crystal Prep headmaster or the part where Twilight turned into a demon and nearly destroyed the fabric of space and time, opening a portal to another dimension?” Pinkie asked.   

“Second one.” Sunset said without giving a second thought about Pinkie’s crazy answer, “She came back or is back.”

“WHAT!” The girls all shouted with wide eyes.

Vector looked at the girl's shocked faces in confusion before leaning to Bone Crusher, “I feel like I’m missing something important here.”

“Just do an over the top anime reaction.” Bone Crusher whispered back. 

“Got it.” Vector said, clearing his throat, “NANI?!”

Sunset nodded looking at her friends, “She came back and….was….well being controlled by Midnight.”

“Oh, great she’s back.” Bone Crusher groaned, “And why do I get the feeling that’s why Kubo and the Big Guy aren’t here.”

“The monster Godzilla was chasing turned out to be Ganimes.” Hikari said, “He got the drop on them too so they’re both in bad shape. Lora used everything she had just to get Godzilla to move again.” She gently brushed Lora’s cheek.

Celestia’s eyes grew wide eyed at the sight of Lora. The little woman was normally so confident and full of herself, but now she looked like a helpless child. She looked so much like Sunset. She made her way to the Elias, “Is it okay to…I mean.”

“Go ahead, she may not show it, but Lora loves this kind of attention.” Hikari said with a soft smile.

Celestia gently touched Lora’s cheek, “Is she… I mean is she going to be, okay?” 

“She just needs to rest.” Hikari said.

“Please forgive me, I didn't mean to accuse you like that.” Celestia said with Luna bowing her head in shame. 

“It’s only natural.” Akiko said, waving them off with a smile, “You should have seen what I did to this scientist when she hurt my little boopy.” 

She snuggled Vector as he let out a long groan, “Could you please not remind me of that lady. Besides, I think we have bigger things to worry about. Considering our chances of getting out of here are getting lower by the minute.”

“Is it really that bad?” Akiko asked, tugging on her hair.

“You might want to take a look.” Bone Crusher said, “Vector see if you can get a signal out to the Hawk.”

“Roger that.” Vector said looking at the girls, “Any of you got a phone? Pretty sure minds clinging to an overgrown armadillo.”

Before leaving Hikari made her way to Sunset with a small smile. She held her hand out revealing the resting form of Lora, “Is it okay if I leave her with you two?”

Sunset accepted the Elder Elias without hesitation, “We’ll keep her safe.”

“Not like we’re going anywhere.” Adagio said with a small smile attempting to bring some levity to the situation. 

As the girls moved away to a small corner of the cave and the others started to converse with Vector Bone Crusher led Akiko and Hikari back to the entrance. The sound of the battle started to get closer as the dueling kaiju outside let out their screams of fury. Hikari couldn’t help but feel heart ache whenever she heard Mothra cry out. 

Once they were far enough away Bone Crusher spoke without his usual playful tone, “I’m going to be honest with the two of you…..Things aren’t looking too good for our girl.”

“We have to deal with Gloriosa, she's the one controlling Anguirus.” Akiko said, cracking her knuckles. 

“That’s easier said than done. She got back up after Vector kicked her.” Bone Crusher said.

“Seriously?! Are you sure he wasn't holding back?” Akiko said with wide eyes.

“Even if he was, she still shouldn’t have been able to get up like that. What happened to her?” Bone Crusher said. 

“It’s the Equestrian magic that Sunset and Adagio were telling us about. It must be changing her body to adapt to its power. When Akiko broke her nose it healed itself.” Hikari said, rubbing her chin.

 “Maybe we should let the girls help? At least it could give us a bit of an advantage and when it comes to this pony magic, they have the most experience.” Bone Crusher said with a small huff not believing those words came out of his mouth.

“I know but…you didn’t see what happened back there. Sunset could have been killed….and what if something worse happens…” Akiko said, tugging at her hair.

“But we're going to need all of the help we can get.” Bone Crusher finished the sentence as the trio approached the entrance. 

Hikari and Akiko could hear the sound of Mothra’s pained screams as the earth shook. A plume of dust rose from the ground, but they could still make out the silhouette of Anguirus. His snarl made Akiko shake with sadness and rage. 

“Mothra.” Hikari’s voice quivered. 

Akiko looked down, finding several mini-Motrhas lying on the ground. One weakly lifted her head up letting out a pained chirp as Hikari knelt down running a hand through the creature's hair.  

“We had a pretty rough landing.” Bone Crusher said pointing to the downed trees and trenches the small kaiju made. “I’m not the kaiju expert here but I don’t think she can keep this up.”

The ground shook again and the Mothras let out screeches of pure agony. Hikari winced from seeing her friend in so much pain. She gently began caressing the nearest Mothra and softly spoke to it. She wasn’t an Elias but the two taught her enough to know what helped moth feel at ease. It was all she could do even though she knew it wasn’t much help, but at least she could let Mothra know she wasn’t alone. 

“Where’s Gloriosa?” Akiko asked through grit teeth. 

“She disappeared when Mothra rescued us from the dome.” Bone Crusher said.

“We need to get the geodes now otherwise.” Hikari caught her breath.

“Mothra’s going to die.” Akiko said, looking into the forest. She ignored the sound of the battle and focused on the crunching leaves of the forest floor. “Boney what can you hear?”

Bone Crusher didn’t question her and closed his eyes and began focusing. He singled out the sound of clashing monsters and shaking earth. He focused on the sound of the forest floor and the crunch of dirt and dry leaves. Then came the laugh that he knew all too well. 

“She’s coming.” He spoke. 

Akiko snorted and started walking to the forest. Before she left, she looked over her shoulder and gave Hikari a soft smile.

“Give Sunny a message for me.” 

…………

“Um Vector, are you sure you need both of our phones?” Celestia asked nervously.

“Yes, maybe, I don’t know. I’ve lost a ton of blood and I’m pretty sure Gloriosa did some serious damage to my head. So I don’t think I’m getting enough oxygen to my brain right now.” Vector said looking over the phones Celestia and Luna gave him. The others had either left them back in the camp or had been smashed during all the fighting. “Either way I need these phones. For something important. Pinkie!”

Pinkie suddenly sprung up beside Vector with her hair tied behind her back and a pair of glasses sitting on her nose, “Super Duper Scientist Helper Pinkie Pie at your service.”

Vector let out a groaning sigh, “Where did you even find glasses?”

“I always have a pair of glasses stashed away.” Pinkie said, pulling several pairs of glasses from her hair, “In case of glasses emergencies.”

Vector’s eyes twitched in bewilderment before he rolled them, “You know what my lungs' are collapsing so let’s just move on. Take the phones out of their cases. My hands won’t stop shaking.”

“Will do!” Pinkie said with a salute as she began fumbling with the phone cases.

“Rarity, AJ I’m going to need both of you as well.” Vector said.

“A’h ain’t really the science type Sugar Cube. Heck if it weren’t for Sunset and Twilight A’hed barely have a C in chemistry.” Applejack said, rubbing her shoulder nervously. 

“I’m afraid I’m in the same situation, Darling.” Rarity said.

“I don’t need you two to be scientists. I just need you both to listen to me. Rarity, I need you to make a diamond for me and hold it in place. AJ I can tell how good you are with your hands, so I need you to be mine.” He looked them both in the eyes with a smile, “I completely trust you both.”  

They both looked at each other then to Vector.

“All right.” They said at the same time.

“Hey Vecy! The phones are loose!” Pinkie said with a cheery smile. 

“All right, put them in front of me. Aria, Rainbow, do me a favor, and stand right there.” Vector pointed behind himself. 

“How is that going to help?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“No time for questions, just trust me.” Vector said.

Aria and Rainbow looked at each other before shrugging. They stood behind Vector looking directly at the equally confused pair of Celestia and Luna. Fluttershy stepped up, touching her fingers together, “Um, is there anything I can do?”

“Yeah, get me the biggest and heaviest rock you can find.” Vector said.

“Vector what are you doing?” Luna asked nervously as she watched Fluttershy pick up and weigh rocks in her hands. 

“Science.” Vector said as Fluttershy placed a rock in his hand.

“Oh no.” Aria sighed.

“What?” Rainbow asked with a raised eyebrow.

“We’re meat shields.” Aria groaned.

Vector brought the rock down on Luna’s phone smashing it to bits. Luna’s jaw dropped as she let out a high pitched scream. Next was Celestia’s phone, the Canterlot High principal screamed and rushed to stop him only to crash into Aria and Rainbow causing a massive human pile up. Vector nodded in satisfaction, “Rarity, make a medium sized diamond.”

“I’ll try.” Rarity said, holding her hands together. She concentrated on making a diamond the size Vector needed. It appeared in front of him and Applejack. He smiled at her nodding. 

“This is perfect Rarity, and your diamonds really make for a good magnifying glass.” Vector said, getting a clear view of the smashed phones, “Alright, AJ, it’s your turn.”

“Still not sure what to do, Sugar Cube.” Applejack said looking at the destroyed phones. 

“Just trust me.” Vector said. Applejack nodded in understanding, “Look closely I only broke the back off of Celestia’s phone. We’re going to be using Luna’s as spare parts.”

“Spare parts?” Applejack cocked an eyebrow at this.

“Yep, the signal here is terrible so we're going to make a sat phone.” Vector said with a smile. 

“Wait, why is my phone being used as spare parts?!” Luna asked incredulously.

Vector lingered on that question for a moment before answering with a shrug, “Because it’s blue.”

She began to grind her teeth together before roaring and charging at him. So caught up in her anger she failed to notice Rainbow Dash rising up. “Finally, fre–” Luna crashed into the girl, adding to the human pile. 

Applejack watched the scene with concern, “Should we be…”

“Focusing? Yes, now pay attention,” Vector squeezed Applejack’s cheeks together and forced her to look at the broken phones, “Now just do what I tell you because I am starting to pass out.” 

Vector started wobbling in place causing Fluttershy to panic. Against the wall Sunset and Adagio watched while Sonata and Lora rested in their laps. “Should we have told them about Twilight’s phone?” Sunset asked.

“Yeah but this is fun to watch.” Adagio snickered while running a hand through Sonata’s hair. Sonata looked up at her sister with a smile and then to Sunset Shimmer. 

“So what are we going to do now Sunny?” Sonata asked.

Sunset sat quietly not knowing how to answer the question. She hated to admit it but Akiko was right about her not being able to do much. Moving was beyond painful for her right now. She felt the world tilting and her eyes becoming heavy. She already knew the blood loss was starting to affect her. Yet she still wanted to help in some way. 

“Sonata, go play with everyone else. Sunset needs to rest.” Adagio said, patting her sister on the head. 

“Okie Dokie!” Sonata said with a beaming smile. She playfully skipped to the massive ball of bodies before diving in.

Adagio snickered before looking at Sunset. She flicked the unicorn’s head causing her to yelp. “You had a stupid look on your face so I couldn’t resist.” Sunset puffed her cheeks before sighing. Adagio looked into her eyes softly , “It’s okay to admit you don’t know what to do.”

“It’s not that I just…” Sunset sighed before leaning back against the cave wall. She looked at the fallen forms of Twilight and Spike. Then to Lora as she gently rubbed her cheek. “I just want to help Akiko and the others.”

“Don’t you think you’ve done enough?” 

“This is Equestrian magic, Adagio. I just feel like this is my responsibility.” Sunset said although she suddenly yelped when Adagio placed a hand around her ribs and gently pulled her closer. Sunset smiled, accepting the comfort. “I think I have a plan.”

“I’d love to hear it.” Hikari said, leaning down in front of the girls.

“W’ah Hikari!” Sunset gasped, not expecting the scientist to be standing in front of them. Bone Crusher and Hikari had returned. The former looked at the pile of women on the ground. 

“Care to explain.” He said to Vector. 

“Meat shields are doing their jobs–Applejack will you focus for the love of God woman!” Vector shouted.

“Hey this is a lot smaller than Granny’s truck.” Applejack snapped back sweat glistening along her forehead while she held two wires to a circuit board.

“Sorry, sorry just, you know, new to this whole friends thing and the giant monsters along with a crazy camp counselor. Also if you place those wires on the battery it will explode into my crotch adding to the already unspeakable pain that I am in.” Vector said with a twitching smile. 

“Well at least you’re being honest with your feelings.” Applejack said with a deadpan stare before looking back at the phone wires she was holding. She gulped nervously looking at them, “Did you say this’ll explode?”

“You’re doing great AJ!” Pinkie cheered before she leaned toward Fluttershy, “Dibs on not testing it first.”

Hikari sighed, shaking her head before looking back at Sunset and Adagio, “So what was this plan of yours?”

“Wait, where's Akiko?” Sunset asked.

“Gloriosa is coming back, and Aki went to head her off.” Hikari said, “But she left you a message,” She leaned into Sunset’s ear gently whispering, “I know you have my back.”

Sunset had a smile on her face from hearing that. She then looked to Twilight and settled on what she was going to do. “When it comes to Equestrian magic the best thing to fight it with is more Equestrian magic. The girls and I need to combine our powers together just like at the Friendship Games. All of us.”

“Here comes the dumb idea.” Adagio said.

“We need to wake up, Twilight.” Sunset said.

“Are sure that’s a good idea?” Hikari asked with caution, “What if she’s still being controlled by that other half.” 

“Here comes the dumber idea.” Adagio sighed.

“I’m going into Twilight’s head and pulling the real her out myself.” Sunset said to the blinking faces of Hikari and Adagio, “Can you two think of something else?”

“Unfortunately no, but I still think you shouldn’t go through with it.” Hikari said.

“At least not by yourself.” Adagio said.

“Dagi?” Sunset said with bright eyes. 

“I hate to say it but out of everyone here we’re the only ones with experience dealing with that mind’s eye thing. We find Twilight and then we can finally stop all of this.” Adagio said.

“You don’t have to come with me, Dagi. I know you’re terrified.” Sunset said, holding Adagio’s hands.

“Someone needs to make sure you don’t die in there.” Adagio said, she then looked at Hikari, “Time moves slower in that Mind’s Eye place so if we’re not out in five minutes then.…try slapping Sunset awake.”

“Hey?!” 

“Do you have a better idea?” 

“You two really aren’t doing a good job of building my confidence.” Hikari said with a sigh, “But for better or worse you're  both right about having the most experience. Are sure you don’t want me coming with you?”

“Bone Crusher and Vector are going to need your help with the girls.” Sunset said with an honest smile before looking at Twilight, “Besides I think Twilight needs a friend more than anything right now. Tell the others the plan and to be ready.”

Hikari nodded with a small smile before hugging the girls, “Stay safe and come back fast.”

Sunset and Adagio responded with nods as they looked at Twilight. The two continued to hold hands gripping tightly. Sunset let out a long breath, closing her eyes, “Last chance to back out, Fluffy Siren.”

“You wish, Stupid Pony.”

Sunset smiled before touching Twilight’s shoulder and her eyes began to shine. 

………..

Akiko walked steadily through the forest sound of battle echoing around her. She chose not to let it bother her instead she used each pained scream from Mothra to fuel her anger. Her blood was boiling and she needed to keep it that way.

“If you’re planning to fight like that you might as well give up now.” A voice spoke in her head.

“Shut up old man.” Akiko grumbled.

“What are you fighting for?”

“My friends and family were hurt. So is it so wrong that I want a little payback?”

“Fighting for petty revenge will bring nothing but sloppy mistakes.”

Akiko stopped in her tracks clenching her fist and grinding her teeth.

“Remember your lessons.”

“You can be such a pain sometimes, old man.” Akiko said with a small smile as she looked up.

Standing in front of her was the smiling face of Gloriosa. Her green hair raised as she hovered above the ground. The forest was dancing around her as if it was alive. A tree branch lowered down and it held a jar of liquid that caused Akiko’s eyes to widen. “Such naughty campers. You brought something that isn’t allowed. Now what if someone found this and got hurt? We wouldn’t want that.”

“Gloriosa, that stuff is really dangerous. Please just sit it down.” Akiko said, trying to keep her voice calm.

“I found this in that naughty Vector’s tent. I think I’ll have to punish him again.” Gloriosa said, looking at the jar.

Akiko nearly lunged at Gloriosa for saying that, but kept herself restrained, when she spoke it was with grit teeth, “Yes it’s Vector’s he brought it with him for work. As his big sister I’ll have a long talk with him about it, so please just give me the jar and we can talk.”

Gloriosa cocked her head for a moment, her smile not wavering, “You people have done nothing but destroy my home. Now I found a jar of something that I don’t know about. What if it did more damage to my home.”

“Gloriosa, that stuff is more dangerous to people than your home. So please just calm down and give it to me.” Akiko said.

Gloriosa’s eyes held a sickly green glow as her smile grew, “Come and take it.”

“You know a small part of me was hoping you’d say that.” Akiko said with a smile. 

She took a fighting stance letting out a slow breath as she watched Gloriosa.

“Remember restraint can be greater than force. If your opponent is stronger physically then you must be stronger mentally.” The voice in Akiko’s head calmly spoke. She tightened her fist and kept her legs spread apart. Her arms dropped by her sides. “When the enemy moves you move. They blink, you blink.”

Akiko stood in place with a small smile on her face. She no longer felt the same anger as before. It had been a while since she felt herself getting sloppy in a fight. She wasn’t making a mistake like that again. “You’re not in your right mind Gloriosa so sorry in advance for how painful this is going to be for you. Also, if you are going to hang onto that jar, I would really keep it secure. Space Titanium can be a real pain to get out of your clothes.”

Gloriosa didn’t respond and charged at Akiko with maddening laughter. She thrust a hand forward causing the ground to rip apart with vines. Akiko back flipped away landing into a sprinters' pose. With blinding speed Akiko jumped forward bracing on her powerful legs she used the vines Gloriosa ripped from the ground as a springboard. Gloriosa had wide eyes and couldn’t dodge from the jump kick Akiko landed in her gut. She gasped, falling to the ground in a heap. Akiko didn’t let up; she grabbed Gloriosa’s hair and forced her to her feet delivering a hard right hook that caused the camp counselor's eyes to glaze over.

Akiko wasn’t done as Gloriosa stumbled on her feet the G-team captain sent a blow to her chest that caused Gloriosa to struggle to breath. Akiko's hands moved like lightning as she repeatedly punched, slapped, and jabbed Gloriosa in the face, chest, and stomach. She sent a final blow to Gloriosa’s rib cage that sent her tumbling to the ground and slumped over in a heap. 

“That was for the girls and my cute baby brother.” Akiko said.

She watched as the geodes pulsed making Gloriosa gasp and rise back up. She snarled like a feral animal before she started smiling again, “Naughty campers should be punished.”

Akiko steeled her eyes. She knew the jar of Space Titanium hadn’t moved. Behind her were the girls and her precious family. To her left a forced war between creatures who didn’t want to fight. She knew what she had to do as an idea started forming in her head.

“Alright I’m done being selfish.” Akiko said, “We have guests coming and I need to keep you entertained until then.”

Gloriosa cracked her neck and charged like a wild animal. Akiko charged with her as the two let out battle cries.

…………..

Sunset blinked looking around the dark space she awoke in. She was still getting used to going into someone else's mind. At least the ground was softer unlike the first time, but where was, “Adagio!” she called out anxiously. 

“Look down, Stupid Pony.” Adagio grumbled.

Sunset froze and looked down, finding the poofy hair of Adagio. She quickly got off the Siren with a sheepish smile as she rubbed the back of her head. Adagio rose up with a less than amused look on her face. 

“You’re doing this on purpose aren’t you?” She growled.

“Maybe the universe thinks you're a good pillow.” Sunset said with a nervous laugh that disappeared when she saw Adagio’s face, “Can you just avoid the face.”

Adagio punched Sunset in the ribs causing her to groan, “Glad to know we can still feel pain in here. I just thought it was another gift from Midnight.” Adagio said, blowing off her fist.

“Yeah…good to know.” Sunset groaned, “Also we’re not injured like in the real world.”

She looked around noticing that her wound was gone just like last time. She stood up rubbing her side before offering a hand to Adagio. She took it and both looked around trying to get a barring of their surroundings.

“So, is this what it was like when you were in my head?” Adagio asked. 

“It feels a little different.” Sunset said looking around, “Woah!”

Adagio spun around, “What is….woah.” 

They looked, with wide eyes, at what was in front of them. Two portals leading to places familiar to the two Equestrians present. One portal was to a beach with a gorgeous setting sun. The other a small kitchen table with the smiling faces Celestia and Luna.

“Are those what I think they are?” Adagio asked. 

“Yeah, I think so.”  Sunset said, walking toward the portals. She touched one of them and her hand slipped through, “Well if we need to escape, we can least go into one of our own heads.”

“Good to know.” Adagio said with an uneasy voice as she looked around the dark area that surrounded them. “So if these are ours then where is the portal to Twilight’s head.” 

Sunset hummed to herself as she looked around. She looked down at the ground and touched the floor. It was hard and felt like tiles. She hummed before something caught her eye. It was faint but it was definitely a light coming from the floor. 

“Are you going to lie there forever?” Adagio asked.

“Adagio, reach your hand out.” Sunset said standing up.

“For what?”

“Just trust me.” Sunset said standing up as she reached her hand into the darkness.

“Okay what am I looking for?” Adagio asked.

“Anything really.” 

Sunset started reaching out, holding out a hand to feel for anything in the darkness. Adagio did the same not knowing what she was looking for. That was until she felt something like hardwood. She gasped for a moment before grabbing a hold of it and lifting it. “Hey Sunset, I found something.”  She looked at what she was holding in surprise, “Is this a mop?” 

“Yeah, it is.” Sunset said, holding up a bottle cleaning solution, “I think we are in Twilight’s head; we just need to figure out what part of it.”

Suddenly light shined brightly causing the girls to yelp in surprise. As the light died down the two noticed the surprised faces of two girls. One of them had a pair of orange goggles sitting on top of her indigo-colored hair. The girl had a pair of headphones around her neck and her lemon eyes were wide with slight embarrassment. 

“Sorry we didn’t think this place was occupied.” The girl with the headphones spoke.

“Looks like our make out spot is getting around.” The girl with the goggles said with a smirk.

“Make out spot?!” Adagio said, her face scrunching, “No, no we're just….well…we were….a little help Sunset?” Adagio started stammering and nudging Sunset’s shoulder. 

Sunset was dumbstruck for a different reason. She recognized these girls, “Indigo Zap?”

“Sorry, no time for autographs. There isn’t much time left before homeroom and Lemon Zest promised me a biology lesson.” Indigo said playfully, wiggling her eyebrows.

“Indigo.” Lemon said with a blush.

“You love it.” Indigo said before jumping into the broom closet pushing Sunset and Adagio out, “Sorry but we have this place reserved! Come back during study hall.”

With that Indigo pulled Lemon Zest inside and promptly shut the door in front of the two Equestrians. Adagio was left dumbstruck while Sunset was still trying to process what happened. 

“Well, that happened.” Adagio said.

“I know those girls.” Sunset said as she started looking around, “And those uniforms.”

“Kind of stupid looking if you ask me. Who came up with—Hey where are you going?” 

Sunset started walking through down a hallway with Adagio hastily following after her. She clung to a wall and peaked her head around. Her eyes wide in shock when she noticed a silver haired girl with pigtails walking down the hallway. Adagio peaked around the corner taking notice of the decorum. Blue lockers lined the walls on each locker was a crystal gem design. The walls also had a crystal theme to them. 

“Reminds me of that Crystal Empire place Aria rampaged through when the king of those weird shiny ponies wouldn’t stop annoying her.” Adagio said.

“This is Crystal Prep Academy.” Sunset whispered, “And that girl is…Sugarcoat.”

“Is she a friend?” Adagio asked.

“Not really, Twilight said they were friendly during her first semester, but things changed for some reason.” Sunset said as she continued to watch the girl walk down the hall, “Let’s follow her.”

Adagio nodded and the two equestrians trailed the unsuspecting Sugarcoat together. Sugarcoat was walking at a brisk pace making it hard for the girls to keep up. Sunset raised a brow at how the girl was looking around and clutching her bag like her life depended on it. When she suddenly stopped at a window Adagio and Sunset scrambled before finding a locker to hide behind. They poked their heads out and saw the girl quivering in place looking outside. 

“I told you not to go that way, I told you not to go that way.” She repeatedly said before gasping and running off. 

They both shared a glance as they watched the fearful Sugarcoat turn a corner. Adagio was the first to go to the window and gasped, “I didn’t think they went to this school.” Her fist tightly clenched.

Sunset rushed to look out the window and her eyes became wide with anger. Outside was Twilight crumpled on the ground with two girls standing over her. They were across the street in an alley, but it was clear enough for Sunset to see what was going on. The taller girl had a wicked smile on her face as she slammed her foot on Twilight’s head and ran it through the dirt.

“Before you do anything remember what happened last time and trust me we don’t want those girls becoming evil demons.” Adagio said.

“Who are they?” Sunset fumed.

“The girl with the scarf is called Greta. The one beating your friend to pulp is called Gilda.” Adagio said, trembling in anger at the sight of the two, “It was after we lost our powers, Sonata accidentally walked into their turf…” She breathed clenching her fist tightly, “And Greta decided to make Sonata her personal punching bag…until Aria and I found out.”

She pointed at the girl named Greta, “That scarf isn’t just a fashion statement, and neither is Gilda’s chipped tooth, all courtesy of me.”

“And just like any other bully they move on to someone they know won’t fight back.” Sunset winced as she watched Twilight take another kick, “I can’t just sit here and watch.”

Sunset quickly took off leaving Adagio to sigh, “What part of transforming into demons did you not understand?”

Sunset ran down the hall trying to find a way outside. She stopped briefly noticing the teary eyed Sugarcoat leaning against a wall. She brushed it off as she tried to find a way out of the school. She finally found a back entrance and quickly burst through it only to have her forearm grabbed by Adagio. 

“Please remember that this could end very badly for us.” 

“So, I should just watch Twilight get her teeth kicked out?” 

“No, just think before you go barging in. Remember we’re not the only ones here.” Adagio said looking around the school, “That other version is still wandering around or, for all we know, watching us right now.”

Sunset grit her teeth not knowing how to answer Adagio. That was until a scream caught their attention. They looked at each other before running to the edge of the school. Adagio had to pull Sunset back before she ran around the corner. She gave a serious glare that matched Sunsets’. 

“Oh my God, I didn’t see them, they just jumped out!” A terrified voice spoke out.

“Just look at all the blood!” A quivering woman said.

Sunset and Adagio grew pale as they heard more voices and screaming. Sunset was the first to rear her head around the corner and her eyes widened in shock. Lying in the street were the still forms of Greta and Glida in front of a Crystal Prep bus. Blood was spilling from their bodies as a crowd started to gather. Students were poking their heads out of the bus windows. 

“Are…they dead?” Adagio said with a quiver in her voice. Sunset looked at her and saw the fear mixed with sadness in the Siren’s eyes. She quickly pushed her away from the scene.

“Don’t focus on them okay.” Sunset said, trying to put a smile on her equally terrified face, “There are plenty of people so someone should help them. Also, you said it yourself this could be a trick.”

Adagio was taking quick breaths holding her chest, “You don’t think Twilight….”

“She wouldn’t! Don’t even think about something like that.” Sunset stated holding Adagio’s shoulders, “Twilight couldn’t do that.”

“Sunset.” Adagio’s voice was barely above a whisper as her eyes became diner plates.

“Adagio, you know Twilight she wouldn’t….” Before Sunset could finish Adagio pointed a finger past her. 

Sunset stopped and slowly turned her head to meet Adagio’s gaze.   On the ground were both her and Adagio’s shadows, but behind her was another and it looked all too familiar. It was the figure of a girl; her hair was raised up with two raven-like wings sprouting from her back. Sunset let go of Adagio and made sure to keep herself standing in front of her friend. When she turned the Equestrian’s surprise and tensing nerves rose as there was no one standing behind them. Adagio gulped looking back to the door they came out of. 

“Sunset, I think we should run.”

“Shhh.” An icy voice cooed, “You’re missing it..”

The girls looked down at the shadow as it held up a finger pointing to the crowd around the bus. They were still gathering around the bus, only one person was walking away. Twilight was moving away from the bus and crowd sweat dripped from her face. She broke away not looking back. 

“I play this day over in my head so many times.” The icy voice snickered a strange sense of ecstasy present in her voice.

Sunset yelped when she felt her leg jerked and she fell onto her back.  “But I think it’s time for something new.” The icy voice whispered into the Equestrian's ears. Adagio quickly went to grab the pony turned human but found herself pinned against the wall. She looked at the shadow on the ground and saw that it was latched to her shadow’s shoulders. Her shadow was being lifted which in turn lifted her. 

“Strong enough to have it all,” The shadowy voice sneered. Adagio was thrown into Sunset, knocking the wind from both of them. “Too weak to take it!”

Before either could gather their senses, Sunset’s ankle was grabbed, and she was dragged across the ground. She screamed trying to lash out, but nothing was there for her to hit. 

“Let’s have a private conversation.” The voice chuckled as Sunset was lifted from the ground and tossed through the school window. Her body clanged and dented the metal lockers from the force. She fell on herself trying to lean against her aching body. 

“Come on my little pony time for a trip to the glue factory. ~” The voice sang as Sunset was dragged down the halls of crystal prep. 

“Sunset!” Adagio cried out as she started pulling herself through the window. 

“I told her not to go.” A voice wept.

Adagio froze in place feeling a chill go down through her body. A locker slowly started to open, and a long misshapen arm made its way out. It was at least twice her size and gnarled fingers clutched the ground pulling a heaving body out of the locker. A sliver head came out of the locker breathing heavily. Adagio recognized this person or she thought she did. The pigtails were a dead ringer. 

“Sugarcoat?” Adagio gulped taking a step back.

“I told her not to go that way.” ‘Sugarcoat’ sniffled.

She was hunched over due to her inverted legs but still stood at an intimidating height. Her hair was disheveled covering her eyes. It reminded her of the ghost girls from the Japanese horror movies Sonata would make her watch. The monstrous creature wept, shaking in place, “I told her not to go that way. This wouldn’t be happening if she just listened to me.”  

Her head reared up revealing tear-stained red eyes with a mouth left agape. Adagio’s eyes grew wide from the sight of this creature. Sweat started pouring from her face as she took a step back. 

“Adagio!....Get back to the broom closet!” Sunset managed to yell as she was dragged away. 

“Why didn’t she listen to me!” Sugarcoat yelled, reaching out a hand to grab Adagio.

The Siren ducked her heart beating out of her chest. In a quick turn she burst down the hall. She started running with everything she had, but instead of running to the broom closet Adagio ran straight to Sunset. 

“What are you doing!?” 

“Just shut up and reach your hand out.” Adagio yelled trying to reach her hand out. 

Sunset grabbed a locker stopping herself from being pulled. She could still feel the invisible force pulling her leg causing her to rise off the ground. She struggled but managed to reach her free hand out to Adagio. The two Equestrians clasped their hands together and Adagio started to pull. Behind her Sugarcoat started to lumber her way with a large gnarled hand stretched out a gurgling cry creaked from her elongated mouth. 

“Adagio-”

“Shut up and push!” Adagio shouted. 

Sunset did as she said and started pulling herself into Adagio. The force clinging to her pulled back. She could feel nails digging into her legs causing blood to drip from them. She gritted her and pushed back against the force pulling her. Adagio pulled back, taking Sunset’s hand to her chest.

“Adagio…” 

The lockers started to slam against each other their metal doors cackling through the halls. Sunset felt the pulling on her leg stop only to sense a pressure on her back. She was crushed into the ground with a loud grunt. She looked up with a shaky head and saw a figure taking shape before her. Raven wings spread wide as emerald eyes glared at Adagio. 

Adagio shook looking at the demoness standing before her, “Twi…”

Before she could finish her sentence, Adagio’s throat was violently grabbed, “You're starting to annoy me….” Twilight lifted Adagio with ease, a violet aura surrounded the Siren, “Go play with Sugarcoat!”

Adagio was tossed like a ball sailing down the hall straight into the awaiting palm of Sugarcoat. The monstrous girl roared slamming Adagio into the lockers. Adagio screamed in pain as the metal bent and crumpled around her body. Twilight nodded her head in approval while licking her lips. 

“Finally, some alone time with My Little Pony.” She chuckled darkly looking down at Sunset.

“Where’s…Twilight.” Sunset grunted. 

“I’m right here Sunset.” The demonic girl laughed, pulling up Sunset by her collar, “I’ve always been here. Watching you girls on your little adventures. Trying to resist the urge to vomit and rip my ears off when you all played band and don’t get me started on your letters from that other me. Seriously, how can a world full of magical talking ponies have an issue every week?!”

Her hair started rising as one of her eyes twitched. Before going too far into a rant she took a breath, “Sorry lost my train of thought. Where was I going with this?”

“You were telling me about Twilight.” Sunset seethed trying to break away.

Sunset was slammed against the locker again causing her to groan in pain, “Now I remember.” Twilight forced Sunset to face Adagio, “I think it's time you watch something terrible.” 

Adagio was in and out of consciousness as she was held against the lockers. Sugarcoat stared at her, still weeping, “Why didn’t you listen to me.? This wouldn’t have happened if you just listened to me?”

Her jaws unhinged as she brought Adagio closer. Watching Sunset started to struggle in vain, “No, please, it's me you want. Leave Adagio out of this!” Sunset pleaded only to have her head pressed further against the locker. The dark version of her friend merely held a finger to her lips that were curled into a dark smile. Sunset kept struggling trying to free herself, “Please if you’re anything like Twilight then just let her go so, we can talk this out.”

“Oh Sunny, I am Twilight.” She cruelly chuckled, leaning in close so that her voice was a whisper, “I’m the Twilight who does naughty things.” Sunset’s eyes widened with despair as she watched Sugarcoat bring Adagio closer to her mouth. 

“That’s enough!” A thundering voice commanded. 

A green bolt of lightning struck Sugarcoat causing to scream in agony. Her body crumbled to the ground, dropping Adagio to the floor. Another bolt of lightning came this time striking Twilight in the chest causing her to roar and release Sunset. She clutched her chest heaving and looking around with enraged eyes. Footsteps echoed the halls as a figure emerged from the shadows. Her flowing black hair was tied back into a ponytail, she wore an orange strapless dress, her bare feet echoed along the ground with each step. Her eyes held an annoyed glare at everyone around her.

“Honestly, do you know how hard it is to enjoy my dreams with you all screaming.” 

Adagio held her head up, her vision was starting to come back, she recognized the person walking toward them. Sunset had a teary-eyed smile at the sight. She may have been taller, but they knew that glare anywhere.

“Lora!” 

The elder Elias’s brow twitched, “Would you two stop screaming already!?!”

They held their hands to their mouths and whispered, “Sorry.”

………….

Akiko landed back first on the ground with a grunt. She elbowed the dirt with enough power to move herself out of the way the tree roots crashing toward her. Gloriosa stood behind her and kicked the G-team captain in the gut causing her body to fold around the counselor’s leg before crashing into a tree. Akiko coughed up a small amount of blood. Before looking at Gloriosa with hard eyes and a small smile. 

“Good thing the others didn’t see that. I wouldn’t have lived it down if Kubo and Boney saw me like this.” Akiko said with a huff. She kept her smile while leaning against the tree. 

‘She nearly broke my ribs with that kick. I’m not holding back but she keeps getting back up and getting stronger. Then there’s Angy….’

She looked past Gloriosa and found the massive form of Anguirus standing at his full height. He snarled looking at the mountain. Embedded in the side was Mothra, her blue eyes dim and her wings and antenna drooped. Anguirus howled to the skies claiming his victory to the heavens above. His head started turning to the town and his snarls grew louder. The green tone to his eyes grew. 

‘Mothra can’t fight anymore, that means the town is next.’ 

Gloriosa started to rise off the ground mumbling to herself with a crazed smile, “I’ll keep it safe mommy I won’t let anything happen to our home.”

‘I can’t even tell if she’s focused on me.’

Akiko started to stand up on shaky legs still managing to keep a smile, “Not sure if mom would be happy about you controlling my friend.”

Gloriosa glared at Akiko gnashing her teeth like a wild animal. 

‘Well now she’s definitely focused on me. Now for the other problem…’ She was covered in bruises and couldn’t stop rubbing her side, ‘How do I keep this up without her finally breaking something.’

Gloriosa started to move closer as Akiko got back on her feet taking another fighting stance. Her ears were ringing, but she was used to that. She took a breath trying to concentrate and remembering her training. The ringing started to get louder and it sounded more like a small scream. She raised an eyebrow and glanced upward, spotting something falling from the sky. Her mouth suddenly dropped when she saw a white ball of fuzz falling out of the sky. Next to it was a small blue figure that was flailing around. They were falling out of the sky faster and faster. 

“Moll?!” Akiko shouted in surprise. 

Gloriosa cocked an eyebrow and turned her head to be met with a puppy sized moth to the side of her face. Her eyes bulged as a stream of saliva flew from her mouth before crashing face first into a tree. The crazed counselor groaned as she slid to the ground. Akiko quickly acted and caught the small Mothra in her arms. 

“Hey wait a minute, where's…”

“Heads up!!!!!” 

Moll fell with teary eyes as she flailed around even going as far as flapping her arms to fly.  Akiko yelped and scrambled with her arms stretched to catch her. 

“Don’t worry Moll, I’ve got you.” Akiko called out running so intensely that she didn’t see the tree in front of her. She crashed and landed on her back dazed. When she finally came to, she couldn’t find Moll anywhere, “Moll?!”

“MMMMPH!!!” She heard a muffled scream and looked down at her chest. In her cleavage two little legs were desperately kicking. Akiko breathed a sigh of relief and pulled Moll out, “HAH! HAH! I thought I was going to die in there!”

“Well at least you got a soft landing.” Akiko said with a chuckle, “What are you doing here?”

“Kubo told me to come and help all of you.” Moll said with a smile placing her hands on her hips, “So here I am!” 

“My hero.” Akiko cooed, pulling Moll in for a kiss, “But why did you fall out of the sky?”

Moll looked downcast as she stared at the fallen Mothra she was riding on, “She did her best to fly me here…..but when her main body went down so did, she.”

Akiko sat back up, holding the small kaiju in her lap. She could see that Mothra was taking struggling breaths. She looked over her shoulder and found Gloriosa starting to get back on her feet. 

“This won’t end until we put Gloriosa down for the count.” Akiko said gently, setting Mothra behind a tree, “Mind giving me a hand?”

Moll’s hand became alight with azure flames. She formed her finger into a pistol and fired it past Akiko’s head. The explosion was like a grenade going off. The next thing she heard was Gloriosa screaming in agony and horror. The G-team captain turned her head to find Gloriosa patting one of her trees down. 

“Not bad, how'd you know that would work?” Akiko whistled. 

“Actually, I was aiming for her head.” Moll said with stern eyes.

“AWWW! You’re so cute when you’re deadly.” Akiko cooed. 

“You! You won’t hurt my home!” Gloriosa rose into the air and lunged at Akiko. 

She dodged with the grace of a ballerina and swiftly kicked Gloriosa in the back. The insane counselor stomped on the ground causing several tree roots to shoot from the ground. Akiko didn’t have time to dodge and braced for the impact. They hit her body, knocking the wind from Akiko, but the blow wasn’t as intense as she expected. She heard small grunts and found Moll on her shoulder with her hands illuminated in an azure aura. Akiko’s body was covered in the same aura stopping the roots from piercing her. 

“You, okay?” Akiko asked.

“Don’t worry I have a lot more aura than Lora.” Moll said with a grunt pushing back more and causing the tree roots to become a light with flames. She shouted and the flames raced across the roots and back to Gloriosa blasting her back with a scream. Moll took a breath and stood straight, “Don’t worry Aki, I won't let my family get hurt anymore.”

Akiko smiled standing and cracking her knuckles, “I’ve got a plan so hang on tight and keep blasting.”

……..

“Lora, what are you doing here?” Sunset asked, trying to stand. She was also trying to hide how shocked she was to see the normally doll-sized Lora was now as tall as her.

“Your power still needs work. When you entered Twilight’s mind you accessed mine as well.” Lora said, pinching her brow, “I was enjoying such a wonderful dream one moment and then I’m here.”

“Oh Hehe, sorry about that.” Sunset nervously chuckled, rubbing the back of her head. 

Lora glared at her electrical energy bouncing off the elder Elias’s fingertips.

“Look, we can roast the stupid pony later. Think you can give us a hand?” Adagio asked.

Lora looked at Twilight’s staggering form then to Sugarcoat. She huffed before whipping her ponytail. Green currents of electricity bounced from each of her fingers, “I’m only doing this so I can finally get back to sleep.” 

With a flick of her fingers a bolt of lightning shot out striking Sugarcoat again causing the girl to scream out and flail like a dying spider. Her mouth hung as she screamed and looked at Lora. The elder Elias narrowed her eyes, aura building in her hands. She rushed forward and grabbed the deformed girl by the jaw unleashing a surge of electricity through Sugarcoat.  

“Why didn’t she listen?!” Sugarcoat wailed.

“You’re annoying.” Lora coldly stated before unleashing the rest of her power through Sugarcoat. She wailed trying to pry Lora off, but with a flick of her free hand a bolt of pure aura knocked Sugarcoat’s enormous hand away. She looked at Twilight stoically, “Your corruption runs deep. I can understand why Midnight would unleash you, but now it's going to stop.”

She stopped her attack allowing Sugarcoat to fall to the ground, the monstrous girl's smoldering body started to collapse in on itself. Adagio and Sunset watched in awe as Lora stared at Twilight. She stepped forward shooting daggers at Twilight, “You can stop trying to hide her. Bring Twilight out.” 

“The real Twilight is right here.” The girl's wings flared her eyes blazing with mad fury.

“You're only a piece of her.” Lora stated, causing the demonic girl’s eyes to widen. 

“A piece?” Sunset asked with a raised eyebrow. 

“Yes, a small piece of Twilight’s mind that caused her to make decisions she regretted.” Lora explained, “We all have one. I'm sure you met that side of yourself at one point, Sunset.”

Sunset thought back to her fight with Midnight. The Equestrian version of herself who stood in front of the mirror connecting her mind to Adagio’s. Could she have been who Lora was talking about?

“The only difference is this Equestrian magic of yours. Whatever happened at your Friendship Games gave it more power and a will of its own. Then there was your meeting with Midnight. She allowed it to roam free. Resulting in the corruption we see before us.” Lora said, stepping closer.

The demonic girl snarled, flaring her wings and looking around in discomfort, “I didn’t make her regret anything. I made sure she survived.” She clapped her hands together and the sound echoed through the halls. It grew quiet and the girls suddenly felt their blood run cold. The rattling of metal filled the air as something moved in the darkness. Adagio moved closer to Sunset and tightly held her hand. 

She felt fear running through her body, but she also felt the need to keep Sunset with her. Her instincts were firing off that the unicorn was going to rush forward without a plan once she saw whatever approached them. Sunset looked at her briefly and the elder Siren gave her a stern glare. 

The sound of thumping mixed with the chains along with muffled whimpers. The demonic Twilight grinned and moved out of the way. Sunset’s eyes widened and she was only able to stay in place thanks to Adagio holding her back.  

Behind the demoness was another Twilight. She looked around fearfully, whimpering softly. She crawled on the ground like a sick puppy. A metal collar and chain were wrapped around her neck leading back to the darkness. She was in a silk nightgown that was covered in dirt from crawling around the ground. The demonic Twilight smiled, running a hand through her counterpart's hair.

“And I just put the poor thing down for a nap. It's going to be so hard to put her back down.” She cooed, running a hand across the girl's face and hair revealing her ear. She held her tightly like a lost toy and began whispering into her ear. 

“What’s going on?!” Sunset asked.

“Twilight’s soul is starting to break.” Lora coldly stated without turning her head.

“She wanted this.” The demonic girl sneered.

“Yeah, that’s why she’s chained up like a dog.” Adagio said sarcastically. 

“Let go of her!” Sunset shouted. 

Twilight held herself closer, sneering at Sunset. She picked up her hollowed self, growling like a predator guarding its kill, “She needs me.” Her wings began to flap a smile on her face, “But if you want her then come and get her.”

She flew back taking the husk with her. Sunset tried to chase after them but was held back by Adagio. “Let go of me!”

“She wants you to chase her! Think this through!” Adagio shouted, trying to keep Sunset still.

“You saw her Twilight needs our help.” 

“I believe we have bigger problems.” Lora stated, pointing out the window.

Across the street a group stood outside staring at the girls. 

“Aren’t those the people who were staring at Gilda?” Sunset asked with a gulp.

 The group stared at them with blank expressions. Adagio tilted her head and found one of them doing the same thing. She shuddered at the sight and took a step back. The entire group took a step forward copying her movements. 

“Nope!” The elder Siren shouted, grabbing both Sunset and Lora’s arms. She pulled them into a run, “Nope! Nope! Nope!”

The horde of people broke into a sprint. Their eyes ablaze with madness as they charged at the school. 

“Do you even know where we’re going?” Sunset asked.

“Nope!” Adagio shouted running down the hall. 

Lora looked over her shoulder and found the horde starting to climb through the windows, “Sunset, use your power.”

“What?!” 

“You have control of the Mind’s Eye. Now use your power and make us an exit.” Lora exclaimed.

“But I don’t-” 

“You managed to defeat Midnight, even if it was just a copy of her, doing something like that to someone of her skill shouldn’t be overlooked. You’re stronger than you think.” Lora looked at Sunset with soft eyes, “Don’t think of saving yourself, think of Twilight, Akiko, Hikari, and your friends.”

Sunset took her words in before taking a breath. She started thinking about her friends and their smiles. How she was shown the value of friendship by her world’s Twilight and returning that feeling to this world’s Twilight. Each fond memory made her chest feel warm. She felt power welling up inside her.

“That’s it now, take a breath and concentrate.” Lora softly spoke.

Sunset pointed to a locker, “Through there.”

It began to open on its own, making Sunset speed up. Adagio tried objecting but her words fell on deaf ears as Sunset quickly came to a halt in front of the locker. She looked at and saw nothing but darkness, but she kept her cool. She looked down the hall and found the horde still running toward them. 

“Well now or never….Sorry in advance Adagio.” Sunset breathed.

“What do you-Gahhh!” Adagio yelped as Sunset pushed her into the locker. She was enveloped by darkness and her screaming became echoes. 

She then looked at Lora, who gave an approving nod before following the Siren inside. Sunset was the last to jump in quickly grabbing the metal door she pulled it shut behind her just as a hand reached out to grab her. They were slowly consumed by darkness as Sunset fell deeper. 

“Take me to Twilight. Please take me to Twilight.” She whispered to herself as it got darker.

When she started feeling a warmth on her back, she looked over her shoulder and saw a beam of light. She shrugged seeing as there was nowhere else to go and fell into it. The brightness caused her to shield her eyes. When her eyes finished adjusting, she managed to see below her and found a puffy ball of orange. 

“Uh oh.” 

“What is this place?” Adagio groaned looking around. 

“Dagi get out of the way!” Sunset shouted.

The Siren looked up and saw Sunset coming straight at her. The Siren’s eyelids lowered in annoyance with a long sigh. The two Equestrians collided into each other creating a cloud of dust. They both groaned from the pain, although Adagio was growling out of anger. Sunset looked at Adagio with a sheepish smile. “Thanks for breaking my fall.”

Adagio took a deep breath and exhaled, “Just this once I’m not going to punch you. Now where are we?”

“It’s where Sunset desired to go.” Lora said, stepping up from behind them. 

Sunset looked at the elder Elias confused.

“You have control here Sunset whether you realize it or not.” Lora calmly said.

“I’m not sure but when we were falling I just wished we could get to Twilight.” Sunset said, looking around.

Adagio stood up surveying her surroundings. It was only now she realized they were in a bedroom. There was a large theme of lavender in the room and several pictures of Spike scattered around. 

“I think we're in Twilight’s house.” Adagio said, “I don’t know if that’s good or bad.”

“It means we're close to Twilight.” Sunset said with a smile. 

“Both Twilights.” Adagio said, lowering her voice. 

Lora gently touched the ground letting her aura follow. Her eyes crackled with electricity as she spread currents further out, “There are three beings below us. Is there anywhere else Twilight would be?” 

Sunset walked to the window and saw that it was facing the backyard. Along the edge of it sat a wooden shack with an antenna sitting on the roof. She noticed a dark purple light coming out of the single window. “She’s there.” Sunset said. 

“So, what’s the plan? You know besides watching you get thrown around like a rag doll.” Adagio asked, leaning against the wall looking at a picture of Twilight and Spike, “At least there’s something happy in the place.”

“Even in the darkest of spaces light will always find a way to shine through.” Lora softly said. 

“And that’s how we’ll bring her back.” Sunset said looking determined.

“I feel a friendship speech coming.” Adagio said with an amused smirk.

Sunset smirked and winked, “We need to show Twilight that she isn’t the same person she used to be. She has friends and people who care about her. That she doesn't have to live with all of this pain by herself.” 

“Not bad but do you plan on telling her that while she's making you a human ragdoll?”  Adagio asked again with a raised eyebrow. 

“Well, I do have a super powerful fairy and a fluffy Siren to distract her.” Sunset said.

Both Lora and Adagio looked at each other then to Sunset, who had a confident smile on her face. 

……….

Vector watched carefully as Applejack carefully placed a chip down. She breathed wiping sweat off her face, her eyes then lingered to Vector, who was staring fiercely at her then the phone. Applejack started sweating as he stared at her with fierce eyes. He hummed holding the phone up between himself and the farm girl. 

“Everything all right, Sugar Cube?” Applejack nervously asked. 

Vector kept looking at the phone before looking at Sonata, “Hey Sonata press this button and hold it to your ear.”

“Okay!” Sonata cheerfully said, taking the phone from Vector. 

Before she could say anything, Vector quickly hid behind Rarity, “Shield now!”

“What?!” Rarity shouted.

“Too late, get ready for the explosion!” Vector shouted, putting his fingers in his ears.

The girls looked at each other and quickly hid away holding their fingers to their ears. Sonata paid it no mind as she pushed the button on the phone and held it to her ear. She hummed to herself listening to the dial tone. 

“Who am I calling?” Sonata asked with a confused smile.

Vector peeked from behind Rarity, “Oh, you’re alive. Good job team!”

“Coulda fooled me.” Applejack mumbled. 

Pinkie jumped on top of her with a wide smile, “Good job not blowing up Sonata, AJ!”

“Thanks AJ!” Sonata said as she looked around in confusion, “Why was I gonna blow up?”

“Don’t ask questions, just hand over the phone.” Vector said.

“Kay.” Sonata cheerfully said tossing the phone to Vector and hopping off. 

“Okay so your phone is working, what's the plan now?” Rainbow Dash asked. 

“Now we get an Uber out of here.” Vector said as he began dialing the phone. The girls watched curiously as he stared off intently. They could hear the dial tone through the cave. The young scientist's head perked up suddenly and the girls heard a feminine yet robotic voice, like a robotic message. “Access code ‘One For All’....” He waited a brief moment tapping his fingers until a voice came back, “Begin tracking this signal and follow a direct path. Ping when five…no three minutes from the destination.” 

He nodded his head in confirmation before hanging up. He then looked over to find everyone looking at him, “What? You guys act like you’ve never seen someone hack into a military computer to call a nuclear-powered plane.”

“Is that what happened?” Rainbow said.

“Look, the Hawk will be here in a few minutes and I’m going to pass out.” Vector groaned as he started swaying. He was about to fall forward until Fluttershy quickly caught him. He looked at her with a small blush before clearing his throat and handing Celestia her phone, “Here, when it starts ringing it means the Hawk will be here soon.”

“It’s safe with me.” Celestia said with a warm smile that turned into a blush, “Thank you for your help and sorry for trying to kill you earlier.”

“No worries…” Vector’s voice trailed off as he slumped against Fluttershy’s shoulders. 

Fluttershy blushed briefly before gently putting a hand on his back. She hummed softly like she would with some of her animals in the pet shop. A small smile crossed her face as she kept humming. 

Rarity watched with a smile, like a proud mother, “Good for you Fluttershy.”

Pinkie suddenly appeared behind Fluttershy, holding bowl soup that was somehow fully cooked, “Fluttershy let me hold Vecy! I can sing him a lullaby and I have soup to help….Mmmff.”

A diamond appeared in front of Pinkie’s face. Rarity held up her hand with an annoyed sigh as Applejack lifted and held Pinkie like a plank of wood. “Let’s give Vector some space Sugar Cube.” 

Applejack tipped her hat to Fluttershy with a wink and smile. The shy girl yelped as her face started turning beat red. She started hiding her face in between her hair. Rainbow gagged, holding a finger to her mouth, “Out of everyone she picked him?” 

“This coming from you Dash Bow?” Aria snarked.

Rainbow started mumbling curses under her breath as she looked away. To the side Hikari and Bone Crusher watched both trying to keep from smiling. “Good for you little bro.”

“I was hoping he would make friends, but this isn’t what I expected.” Hikari said, looking at Vector’s sleeping form.

“So how do we keep Akiko from rampaging?” Bone Crusher as the smile left his face and was replaced with a look of horror, “It’ll be worse than that time Victoria kissed him.”

“Okay that beating was deserved and don’t worry I’ll come up with something.” Hikari said with a wave of the hand, “For now Vector just gave us a way out of here. So, let’s start getting ready to get out of here.”

“Just leave it to me.” Bone Crusher nodded confidently although when he looked at her, he tried to keep from snickering, “By the way here.” 

He handed his shirt to Hikari with a small smile, “Kubo, will blow a gasket if he sees you like that.”

She blushed looking at herself and quickly took his shirt, “Thanks…but what about you?”

“It’s fine there’s a spare set of G-armor on the Hawk.” Bone Crusher said with a smile before walking to the group. 

Hikari looked over to Sunset and Adagio with concern. She knelt down not knowing how to treat them. The scientist sighed gently, running a hand over both of their faces, “Okay girls it’s all up to you now.”
……….

“Do you really think this is going to work?” Adagio asked as they started making their way through the house.

“It’s the best plan we’ve got right now.” Lora sighed leading the way. 

“You just have to get her far enough for me to get to Twilight.” Sunset said, “It won’t take long, and Lora will be backing you up.”

“Yeah but-” Adagio was about to go on, but Lora held her hand up. Both girls came to a halt falling silent. They clung to the walls of the hallway they were walking down. Adagio could see past the elder Elias and saw stairs leading down to darkness. Sunset was about to speak but Lora held a finger to her mouth. With her other hand she held up three fingers. Sunset nodded in understanding with a small gulp. She looked at the steps knowing what Lora was sensing. There were three people down the stairs. 

“I think her family might be down there.” Sunset whispered.

“Or whatever that twisted version of herself sees as a family.” Adagio gulped. 

Lora quickly made a silencing motion to the girls before moving like a marine in combat as she made her way down the stairs. She motioned her fingers for the girls to follow behind her. They slowly began to descend the staircase and caught a strange sound in the eerie silence. The familiar theme drove a chill down Adagio and Sunset’s spines. 

It was cheery music and laughter from a television show both had seen before. They didn’t exactly know much about it other than that it came on late at night and was made during a time humans called the 80s. Neither of them liked it much but for Adagio it was a slightly welcome comfort for a late-night shift at the diner and for Sunset it was background noise during a late-night study session. 

So why was it playing here?

Lora noticed a flickering blue light coming from a nearby room. She could also make out two shadows sitting still. She crept down the steps making sure to keep each step she took as quiet as possible. Sunset followed, but flinched when she made a sound on the steps with her sneakers. Lora turned her head quickly to look at the Equestrian then to the shadows. She sighed softly before continuing her pace down the steps.

Sunset looked to Adagio, and a silent communication quickly occurred between the two. They silently took off their shoes before making their way down the steps. When they made it to the bottom, they were silent, and their bare feet were muffled by the carpet. They looked to Lora, who was knelt against the wall leading to the room, like a commando in combat she motioned for the girls to come. 

They took up space next to the elder Elias, keeping up against the wall trying their best to stay in the darkness. They could hear the sound of television playing in the living room. The girls couldn’t help but feel a chill going down their spines at hearing the song in this darkness. When it ended, they could hear a cheering crowd followed by the sound of two young girls telling jokes that Adagio would normally roll her eyes to, then came the sound of a laugh track. Lora leaned her head forward and found that there were two people in the room. 

She could make out that the figures were two men; One was sitting in a lazy boy chair holding up a newspaper, the other was sitting on the couch watching the television. Then suddenly came a noise that nearly made the girls jump out of their skin.

“Honey dinner’s ready!” A female voice called from further down the hallway.

The girls clung to the wall slowly beginning to back up to the stairs. 

“Be right there, dear.” A voice called from the living room. 

The girls froze in place knowing that there was no way they could make it up the steps in time before the two left the living room. They just did their best to stay in the darkness to not be seen. They kept silent trying their best not to make a sound. A few moments passed but the girls were surprised when nothing happened. Sunset swallowed her fear and made her way back to the living room. She stuck her head around the corner seeing the two men sitting there in the exact same position.

“Honey, dinner’s ready!”

“Be right there, dear.”

The two spoke again and to the Equestrian's surprise neither of the men moved. Sunset raised an eyebrow at this and waved for the others to come forward. She held up a finger as if telling them to wait for something.

“Honey, dinner’s ready!”

“Be right there, dear.”

Sunset looked at Lora and Adagio with analytical eyes. 

“It’s like some kind of loop.” She whispered.

“Do you think they know we’re here?” Adagio asked.

“I feel like we wouldn’t have gotten this close if they did.” Lora held a hand to her chin looking down the hall, “Let’s move quickly and quietly.” 

She moved forward with Adagio following close behind. Sunset was following but took a moment to look inside the living room. She saw Twilight’s brother, Shining Armor, with a disturbing wide smile on his face. She shivered looking at the man holding up the newspaper, who she quickly figured out was Twilight’s father. She couldn’t see his face fully due to the paper but she was able to make out that his cheeks were pulled back enough to indicate that behind the newspaper he had a wide smile on his face as well.

Sunset shivered but kept moving forward. The sooner they found Twilight the better, although in the back of her mind she could feel eyes on her. Each step the girls took through the dark hallway was endless as it felt like a hand was grasping their throats. Suddenly the sound of a soft humming came from the next room. 

“Honey, dinner’s ready.” The woman’s voice sounded like it was right next to them. Lora, Adagio, and Sunset quickly leaned against the wall. Like before they kept quiet listening to the sound around them. They could hear the sound of a woman humming followed by the sound of a knife hitting a cutting board. It was a calming hum that reminded Sunset of Celestia when she was making breakfast. Yet this darkness made it more terrifying. 

With their eyes adjusting to the darkness, they could make out more of the kitchen. There was an Isle, where a small television sat playing the same program as the living room played. There was a table with five chairs placed around it and plates with food sitting on them. Behind the table was a sliding glass door that led to the backyard. 

“Is that where we need to go?” Adagio asked, pointing to the backyard. 

“Yeah, Twilight’s lab should be out there.” Sunset said, getting ready to move forward until Lora held up a hand.

She looked into the kitchen before quickly pulling her head back. She was pale with sweat running down her face, “Someone’s standing right there.” Lora said, causing Adagio and Sunset to swallow a lump in their throats. 

Sunset looked at the glass of the door to see the reflection. Sunset could make out the outline of Twilight’s mother standing still behind the kitchen isle. She was holding a knife in her hand and much to her fright she was blankly smiling while cutting nothing. She stared out into a void of nothing while humming to herself. 

“Okay, fully open to ideas.” Adagio said. 

Sunset kept looking past the sliding glass door in the kitchen. She saw the backyard and the shed sitting in the middle of it. She could see a figure in the window making her eyes narrow with determination. The unicorn looked over her shoulder as an idea formed in her head.

“Let’s turn around and head out the front.” Sunset suggested getting Adagio and Lora to look at her with raised eyebrows.

“I’m not sure.” Lora said, “Going around could get us spotted by another creature out there.”

“Not if I make the front door lead to the backyard.” Sunset quickly explained. 

“Yes, that could work.” Lora hummed, nodding her head. 

“Okay sneak past the father son duo again…as if I didn’t need enough heart attacks.” Adagio sighed.

“Honey dinner’s ready!” 

“Be right there, dear!” 

“Are we sure they’re not going to get up?” Adagio asked with a gulp. 

“Let’s just move before they do.” Lora said. 

With that they quickly turned around making their way back to the front door. They made their way past the living room again making sure to sneak quietly past the living room. Although when they saw the inside, they managed to get a proper view of Twilight’s brother, Shining Armor, and the wide smile plastered on his face as he watched the television. They all shivered, moving faster to get to the door. Once they reached the front door Sunset quickly put her hand to the knob.

“Remember you want to go to Twilight.” Lora softly reminded her.

Sunset closed her eyes and concentrated on getting to the backyard and to the shed. She turned the knob, making the door click. The sound of creaking wood echoed in the dark and it caused the girls to freeze. What came next was the sound of paper fluttering and a knife loudly hitting a cutting board. Then feet moving along the carpet. 

“Open the door now!” Adagio sharply whispered. 

Sunset forwent the idea of stealth and quickly ripped the door open. They could only see red in front of them but at the moment it didn’t matter. The girls ran through the door without giving it a second thought when Sunset turned her and saw the glint of shining teeth in the darkness. She slammed the door shut not wanting them to get any closer. Sunset quickly began taking in air to try to ease her racing heart. She felt someone wildly tapping her shoulder. She turned and Adagio was in her face putting a finger to her mouth before pulling the unicorn into a corner. Before Sunset could say anything, Adagio mouthed the words ‘She’s right there.’ On the other side of the Equestrians Lora peaked behind a wall with stern eyes. Sunset began pulling herself up taking notice of her surroundings. 

The light was a bleeding red that glowed throughout the room. She wondered where it was coming from as it leaked throughout the room without any source. The walls were wooden and covered in various straps of paper with equations written across them. She also noticed the various wires strung about the area. She slowly started to recall where they were. 

“This is Twilight’s lab.” She whispered to herself.  

“Where is she!” A familiar voice shouted.

Lora quickly hid back behind the wall. Adagio pulled Sunset close to keep them hidden. They could hear crashing on the other side followed by loud roars. “Where is she! I saw her, so where is she?!”

Twilight’s voice boomed like thunder causing the girls to freeze. They clung closer to the walls trying to blend themselves into the wall. They could hear her feet stopping against the wood. She snarled at someone else who was mumbling in the corner.

“Will you just talk!” 

Then came the strange snapping sound, like someone snapping their fingers, after that the mumbling turned into soft whimpers. “I’m sorry I don’t know where they are.” Twilight’s voice spoke again although this time it was softer and full of terror.

There was a stomp followed by a yelp, “Stop lying! That’s all you do!” 

“Please stop!” The other Twilight pleaded. 

Adagio could feel Sunset trying to break free, but she managed to keep the unicorn down. The elder Siren listened as she heard the young girl behind her crying out for help. If this was years ago, she would have let her fear get the better of her and just move on, but a look at Sunset made her heart shift. She breathed holding Sunset against the wall, “Do whatever it is you have to do….Just. Be. Fast.”

With that Adagio stepped into the room. In front of her was the demonic Twilight, her wings splayed out in an intimidating manner, her hair raised like an enraged animal, in the demonic girl's hands was her lighter half. Adagio saw that Twilight’s eyes were full of fear as they darted around before falling on the Siren. They became pinpricks as she shook. The demoness saw this and she slowly turned her head. Her temporal horn glowed within the red room. Her teal eyes widened along with the flames surrounding them. 

“Adagio.” Her voice was low barely above a whisper. 

Adagio breathed her heart pounding in her ears, “Hey there nerd!” She yelled at the top of her lungs. She blew a raspberry at the demon before turning around, “I’ll take you to Sunset, if you can catch up!” 

She quickly ran past Sunset and to the door grabbing the handle. When Adagio opened it, she was shocked to see that the house was no longer there, instead she was in the backyard. Adagio didn’t take the time to be amazed or horrified by this; she just focused on getting out of the shed. 

“Adagio!” The demonic Twilight screeched her wings raised. The demoness rushed after Adagio not even paying attention to the fact Sunset and Lora were hiding behind the wall. The two were out the door leaving Lora and Sunset alone with the other Twilight. 

“H-H-Hello?” Twilight called out looking around. 

“Help Adagio.” Sunset said. 

“Are you sure?” Lora asked.

“Remember the plan, Lora. Adagio can’t distract that other Twilight by herself; she’s going to need some help.” Sunset said.

Lora sighed and huffed, “Just be careful and remember to speak with your heart.”

With that Lora stood up crackling with power before running out the door. Sunset watched the elder Elias leave taking her words into account. The unicorn could hear Twilight softly crying to herself wanting to hear someone. It pulled on Sunset’s heart, and she slowly stepped out making the wooden floor creak. This caused Twilight to yelp in fear and cover her face.

“It’s just me, Twilight.” Sunset softly said as she walked into the room holding her hands up to show she meant no harm.

Twilight pulled her hands down and looked at Sunset. Tears were running down her face when she saw her friend. “Sunset?”
“It’s me, but is that really you?” Sunset said, making Twilight slowly raise an eyebrow, “Sorry, Twi, but that demon version of you has been playing tricks on me since we got here. So, I really need to know if that is really you.”

Twilight sniffled, wiping a tear away as she started to move further back, “I did something really bad. I didn’t mean to, but I was just so angry at them. When I pushed Gilda, I wasn’t even thinking, I…I…I didn’t even see Greta or….the bus. Then they screamed and I…I…I just.”

Tears rolled down her face in droves and Twilight started to break down. Sunset felt her eyes beginning to water as well. She quickly ran to Twilight and pulled her into her arms. She could feel Twilight shaking as she sobbed uncontrollably. Sunset gently shushed Twilight as she ran her fingers through the girl's hair. 

“I ran away…they needed me, and I ran away. That’s what I always do…I cry and run.” Twilight cried into Sunset’s chest. She lifted her head to look at Sunset in the eyes, “Sunset…I am a bad person?”

Sunset held Twilight closely, letting her sob into her chest, “Twilight, you’re just afraid. Anyone would be.” 

Sunset gently pushed Twilight’s face up, wiping away the tears from her friend's face. She smiled softly, holding Twilight’s cheeks in both hands, “You have and always will be my friend.” Twilight sniffled looking into Sunset’s eyes, “It doesn’t matter if you’re not the Twilight from my world. I wanted to be your friend the moment we met in the Friendship Games.”

“B..b..but I did such awful things.” Twilight cried.

“It’s okay Twilight. You’re not the first person to do something they regret. Just look at me I’ve screwed more times than I can count. Luckily, I had friends who came to help me.” She pressed her forehead to Twilight’s, “And so do you.”

“They’re afraid of me.” Twilight softly said. 

“No way, well maybe Fluttershy but she’s scared of everybody,” Sunset said with a soft chuckle, “The girls love you, Twilight, and they would never be afraid of you.”

Twilight stopped sniffling and looked at Sunset. Her eyes were still full of tears, but she gulped back some of her sadness. She embraced Sunset tightly, whispering small thank yous. Sunset gripped her tightly letting her know she wasn’t alone. Sunset would have kept holding her friend if she hadn’t heard Adagio screaming. 

“Oh no.” Sunset said looking at Twilight, “I know this is a lot to ask but can you move?” 

Twilight shook her head and only then did Sunset hear the rattling of a change. Twilight lifted up her head showing Sunset the chain wrapped around her neck. Twilight’s face drooped, “She dragged me back here after everything that happened in the school. She must have thought I brought you here because she started screaming at me. That’s when you showed up.”

“So, she doesn’t know how we got here.” Sunset said, “Do you know when she sensed we were here?”

“I’m not too sure.” Twilight said, “She’s had me locked away in the house since she took over.”

“She’s had you locked away since she took over your body.” Sunset started thinking before she heard cries from Lora and Adagio again making her heartbeat faster. She rubbed her temples before sighing. She looked at her hands and clenched them tightly, “Okay Twilight listen to me this is your mind not hers’, you're much stronger than she’ll ever be. I know you heard Lora, that thing is just a small part of you.”

“Sunset.” Twilight said with a quiver in her voice.

“Twilight, you're the one in charge, not her.” Sunset was about to go until another scream came from outside.

“SUNSET THEY’RE COMING!” Adagio called.

The unicorn’s eyes widened as she saw Twilight shaking and holding up a finger, “Behind you!”

“Honey, dinner’s ready!” A feminine voice called from behind Sunset making her blood chill.

A hand grabbed her by the throat lifting Sunset in the air before throwing her. Sunset could barely comprehend what was going as she landed on the ground with a hard slam. She coughed, feeling pain running through her back. Everything was blurry as she tried getting back up. That’s when she saw the figure approaching her. Her white and purple hair flowed in the wind, her eyes were beaming and staring at Sunset, her smile wide. Twilight Velvet held a large kitchen knife in her hand that was dripping with a substance red. 

When she looked around, she saw Shining Armor and Night Light standing around her. Their smiles and eyes beaming with chaotic energy that caused a lump to form in her throat. As her vision started to return, she saw Adagio on her knees trying to catch her breath. She held her left shoulder, blood sweeping through her fingers. Lora was lying next to her, a bleeding slash running across her back. 

“Dinner time!” Twilight Velvet said through smiling teeth. 

Twilight’s family began enclosing in on Sunset. She could only watch as they enclosed her, she wanted to run but was still too dizzy from being thrown like a rag doll. She couldn’t even think of a way to escape. Velvet started approaching with the knife raised over her head. She tried getting her head to function but still nothing was working. She could hear Adagio calling out trying to get their attention. 

“No!” A wild voice called and grabbed Velvet’s arm. 

To Sunset’s surprise Twilight had saved her, just not the one she was expecting. Her wings flared with blazing teal flames erupting from her eyes. Velvet tried moving her arm again, but Twilight gripped it tighter, “No!” 

Her mother’s smile slipped away as she looked at Twilight, “Of course dear.”

Sunset blinked and her eyes widened when she saw that Twilight’s family was gone. It was as if they were never there. She looked over her shoulder to the house and saw Twilight’s mother was back in the house. It was like she had completely reset. Her smile returned as she was back at the kitchen counter cutting at nothing. 

Sunset breathed heavily, staring at her supposed savior. She couldn’t come up with any reason as for why this demon would save her. This Twilight glared daggers at Sunset through her flaming eyes.

“I won’t let you have her!” She growled, forcefully pulling Sunset onto her feet.

Sunset narrowed her eyes looking at the demoness. She tried pulling her arm back making the demoness grip her arm tighter. The two were in a standoff, each glaring at the other, “This isn’t your mind to control.” Sunset said not taking her eyes off the demon who snarled back at her.

“She isn’t yours!” The demon roared, pulling Sunset’s arm to bring her closer. 

Before Sunset got any closer a green bolt of lightning raked across the demonic Twilight’s arm causing her to scream in pain and release Sunset. She snarled looking at where the blast came from. Adagio huffed, managing to cast her usual cocky smile and held Lora in her arms, the elder Elias held a painful glare, her arms still crackling with power.

“Haven’t you heard?” Adagio huffed out.

“No means no.” Lora finished the sentence for her. 

The demon’s wings flared as she stared daggers at everyone around her.

“You’re Twilight’s fear and her anger given life! You are not Twilight Sparkle, and she is not you!” Sunset shouted. 

Everyone suddenly heard the sound of rattling chains. She softly breathed holding the chains that had been wrapped around her neck. Twilight threw them at the demon with as much force her small frame could muster. Everyone was shocked by what they saw, none more so than the demonic Twilight. 

“No…” Her voice was a soft whisper that grew into a loud roar, “No!”

She jumped at Twilight wings flared, her eyes ablaze with horrifying rage, “I won’t let you out!”

Twilight stared at the dark embodiment that carried her face. She showed no signs of fear, just complete calm, “You are not me.” This caused the demon to stop in place with a look of shock.

“This is your mind Twilight not hers’.” Sunset called to her friend, her body began to emanate a blazing orange and red aura. 

As if in response Twilight’s body was wrapped in a violet aura. Small wings sprouted from the girl's back as her hair grew and her ears became more equine. Twilight held her hands out making the demonic image of herself shake and struggle in the air. “I won’t listen to you anymore. Everything you said to me was a lie. My friends love me and would never abandon me.”

“Liar!” The demon hollowed as she still struggled in the air, “YOU LIAR!”

The air shook, making Sunset, Adagio, and Lora stumble. Twilight remained standing and even took a step forward. The demoness growled like a wild animal trying to break free of her invisible chains. Twilight kept approaching her features showing no expression. Sunset watched with nervous eyes not knowing what to do. Twilight stood in front of her doppelganger. 

She gently placed her hands on the demon's cheeks, "I don’t need you anymore.”

The demon’s eyes widened as she felt herself being pulled. The sliding glass door opened to an endless black void. Sunset gulped feeling a cold sweat coming down her neck. Adagio felt a strange sense of hopelessness staring into the darkness of the house. 

“Come back inside Twilight it's time for dinner.” The cold voice of Twilight Velvet called out. 

The demonic Twilight cried out in horror as she was dragged away to the house. Her fingers carved ruts into the ground as her eyes darted around desperately. When the monster's eyes fell on her, Sunset could feel them pleading with her. With a final roar the demonic Twilight was thrown back into the house. The sliding glass door slamming shut with a loud thud. The demon slammed her fist against the glass door repeatedly. She was crying out, but the door muffled her words. Her wings flaring as she continued to beat on the glass door. 

Unbeknownst to her, several figures started to appear behind her. Their wide white toothy smiles shone brightly in the darkness. Her “family” grabbed the girl and dragged her screaming form into the darkness. 

The girls watched with shaky breath. Sunset turned to Twilight who watched the house with soft eyes. Sunset moved to her friend holding out a hand. Twilight looked at her friend with a sad smile. 

“You, okay?” Sunset softly said.

“I always thought I’d have to keep running from what I did.” Twilight softly said, “But not anymore.”

“Whatever you decide to do I’ll be right there with you.” Sunset said, pulling Twilight into a hug. 

“Not to rain on this little friendship fest.” Adagio groaned, holding her bleeding arm, “But what’s stopping your lovely family from making us join them for dinner.” 

“I am.” Twilight said, giving Sunset a knowing smile, “This is my mind.” 

“Please tell me that’s how this works.” Adagio said, looking to Lora for confirmation. 

The elder Elias nodded, touching the ground, “Sunset, how do you feel?”

The former unicorn breathed softly, “I feel calm…if you can believe that.”

Lora hummed feeling her back and found the wound she had endured was gone. Adagio looked at her arm, noticing that the slash from the knife was gone. A soft breeze brushed against their faces making the girls sigh in relief. The grass of the backyard waved and when they looked up, they felt the gentle warmth of a setting sun against a soft orange sky.  

“You have great power Sunset.” Lora softly said, “Not many can mend a mind like this.” 

“I just know what to say to people.” Sunset gently chuckled.

Adagio sighed, falling to the ground, “I thought this would never end.”

“It’s not over yet.” Sunset said. Adagio raised her middle finger upon hearing that, “Love you too. But we have to stop Gloriosa before Anguirus destroys the city.”

Sunset looked at Twilight with soft eyes, “And it’s going to take all of us.”

“As long as my friends are with me, I can do anything.” Twilight said with a strong smile.

“So how do we get out of here?” Adagio said, looking around.

Sunset and Twilight looked at each other with smiles. They held their hands looking to the closed door of her lab. The wooden door shined brightly, and they opened it together. Revealing the hallway of Crystal Prep. 

“Ta Da!” Sunset cheerfully said, “Now let’s find that broom closet.”

Twilight’s head tilted, “Wait you came through the broom closet?”

“Yeah why?” Adagio gulped nervously.

The others stopped not knowing what to expect. Twilight just giggled scratching the back of her head, “Nothing that’s just where every couple would go to make out.”  

Adagio and Sunset blushed at that while Lora walked past them humming, “Glad I came out of a classroom.”

Sunset and Adagio looked at each other before speed walking away.

“What happens here stays in here.” Sunset said.

“Agreed.” Adagio said. 

The girls continued through the halls of Crystal Prep noticing that more students were walking around the school. They felt more at ease as they noticed more people conversing. When Lora stopped in front of a hall, they found a portal setting in the center of it. Sunset noticed the two girls running around a field playing. 

“That still is one of my favorite memories.” Lora solemnly said, “This is where I leave you Sunset.”

“Thanks for your help, Lora.” Sunset said, hugging the Elias tightly, she let out a small laugh rubbing the back of her head, “Still feels weird with you being this tall.” 

“It does have some perks. Honestly keeping you safe has become more of a chore than I’d like.” Lora softly chuckled, “Please don’t wake me up when you're in the real world again.”

She looked at the portal fondly, “I wish to sleep just a little longer.”

Sunset nodded in understanding, “You can become friends again. I’m sure of it.”

“Thanks Sunset.” Lora softly said, her head quickly turning. Sunset noticed the small hints of Lora’s eyes glistening. With that she left the group and traveled into the portal. In a flash it disappeared leaving behind a science class full of students and a teacher.

Sunset and Adagio to each other and nodded, “Looks like it’s our turn.” 

“Then can we please finally do something that doesn’t involve Equestria or kaiju.” Adagio groaned.

“Movie night and with all you can eat ice cream?” Sunset suggested.

“Add in a cake.” Adagio said.

“Deal.” Sunset snickered holding up her fist. Adagio smiled and tapped Sunset’s fist with her own.

……….

“Are you sure you couldn’t come up with a better idea?” Hikari asked.

“Well, we tried calling her and shaking her,” Bone Crusher said, shrugging his shoulders, “I can’t think of anything else.”

“Are we doing this or what?” Aria asked eagerly, standing over Sunset’s still form.  

“You could at least act like you’re not excited about this.” Rarity said.

“Really wish I could.” Aria said, cracking her knuckles. 

“Luna, can’t you do something.” Celestia said.

“It’s how I woke you up half the time.” Luna said with a shrug only to get a fiery glare from her sister. She groaned and rolled her eyes, “Aria, no slapping Sunset.”

Aria groaned rolling her eyes at hearing this, “Fffffiiiiiinnnnne, what about a wet willie?”

“Go nuts.” Luna nonchalantly said with a shrug.

“Luna!” Celestia shouted. 

Aria cheered and put her finger in her mouth. She pulled it out with a long slick of saliva that made Rarity gag. The others were staring at the still forms of Sunset and Adagio not knowing what was going on inside of Sunset’s head. Sunset’s eyes were shining showing that her power was still active. They each tried waking up Sunset and Adagio to no avail. Rainbow suggested going inside to find their friends, but no one truly knew if that could work without Sunset allowing them in. So now they were left with plan C. Let Aria wake them up. 

Aria knelt next to Sunset with a wide smile and lined up her finger up to Sunset’s ear. Sunset’s eyes suddenly twitched and with a blink Sunset’s teal eyes came back. She stared at Aria who looked at her surprised.

“Um?” Sunset managed to get out.

“Oh…You’re awake.” Aria said disappointment clear in her voice before she shrugged, “Eh fingers already wet.”

“What are you….AHHHHH!” Sunset yelped and squirmed as Aria stuck her wet finger into her ear. 

Adagio groaned looking around, “Can’t even wake up in peace.”

Hikari moved between the two girls and hugged them tightly, “I’m so glad you’re alright.”

Sunset returned the hug looking at Hikari, “It was tough.”

“But we had a little help.” Adagio said with a smile rubbing the sleeping form of Lora in Sunset’s lap.

Hikari wanted to know what they meant but for now she wanted to if their plan worked, “Is Twilight alright?”

“Just a headache.” Twilight spoke up with a small smile. 

In an instant her friends jumped on the girl with wide smiles and teary eyes. She smiled accepting their hugs, feeling truly welcomed by her friends. She wiped away some tears and sniffled. “Thanks girls.” She softly whispered. 

Sunset put a comforting hand on Twilight’s shoulder. She smiled looking at her friends as she pulled Twilight away. She grunted feeling the pain in her side and the girls worried but she held up her hand. “You all know what time it is?” 

“Oh, please let me say it!” Rainbow said with eager eyes.

The others laughed while rolling their eyes. Sunset held out a hand motioning for Rainbow Dash to go ahead. The athletic girl eagerly held her hand out. The others followed suit stacking their hands on top of each other. They each began to glow, and their hair rose with power. Twilight and Sunset grew ears, and their hair grew longer, wings sprouted from Twilight’s back while Sunset’s wound began to mend itself. 

“IT’S HERO TIME!” Rainbow Dash shouted her body became swallowed in a blinding light. 

The crystals of the cave bounced off each other as they reflected the various rainbow colors of the girls. Hikari and Bone Crusher had to shield their eyes but couldn’t help but smile. Vector’s eyes stirred and he managed to peek one eye open catching a glimpse of the girl's new forms. He offered a small and pained whistle, “Cool.”

When the lights died down Hikari was left astonished at the sight. Bone Crusher nodded his head, thoroughly impressed at the sight. Adagio felt mixed feelings of seeing the girls like this again but she would be lying to say she wasn’t happy to see the rainbows again. 

Sunset stood in the middle of the girls opening her teal eyes. Her ears twitched in anticipation as she brought her fist into her awaiting palm. Pinkie bounced happily giggling using her ponytail as a spring. Fluttershy had several bats landing on her shoulder and giggled flexing her wings with the animals. Rarity was looking at herself in a diamond with a fetching smile as she stared at her equine ears. Twilight looked over her wings smiling at finding they weren’t black raven wings she then touched her forehead and let out a small sigh when she found no horn. Rainbow Dash and Applejack were eagerly stretching, their ears twitching along with their new tails waiting to run ahead of the others and cut loose. Sunset took a step forward with the girls following behind her without question.

“Let’s go.”